《Ari (Child of the Beastman Goddess)》


 Chapter 1: Death and Rebirth

    My name is Kim Ahri and for the first time in my 30 years of life, I can finally achieve my dream of having an international vacation not rted to work.


    My destination is the City of Love, Paris.


    Romantic isn¡¯t it?


    If you are asking if I am traveling with my boyfriend..


    I¡¯ll say..


    HELL NO!!! I am traveling alone but not lonely.


    Yes, I know it is awkward for a single person since birth like myself to travel to the City of Love alone, but I don¡¯t care. I just want to travel hoping to finally find my soulmate elsewhere despite my special condition.


    Yes, the reason I have been single since birth is because I have androphobia. But that¡¯s okay, because I have been diligently undergoing therapy and medications since forever.


    I woke up early in the morning to finalize my preparation and set out early to check-in at the airport.


    I was so excited during the flight¡­


    Not knowing¡­


    That it will be thest flight I will ever have in my entire life.


    I took my medications upon boarding the ne because a man was seated beside my designated seat.


    I sat down beside the window, pulled up the hood of my jacket and took a nap.


    I woke up due to themotion. I was shocked and confused.


    There were hijackers aboard the ne.


    I was panicking in my mind and my heart was beating so fast. My anxiety is already overwhelming me as one of the hijackers pointed his gun against my head.


    The man yelled to me demanding me to pull down my hood, remove my jacket and hand it over along with my bag.


    I was trembling while silently telling myself, ¡°RIP Happy travel. Why am I so unfortunate?¡±


    I instantly obeyed the man¡¯s demand, but as I pulled down my hood and removed the jacket, I felt the urge to puke.


    ¡°OMG not now!¡± I whispered to myself because I was afraid to provoke the man.


    I pulled myself together as I gave him my jacket and my bag.


    He suddenly grabbed my pale and numbing face, then looked intently while smirking with his lustful eyes. I tried to struggle as I mumbled to my mind, ¡°Oh my goodness! I can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡±


    I suddenly vomited on his face as I fainted in fright while thinking ¡°RIP my dear life this may be the end. Sorry mom, I think I won¡¯t be able toe back home alive¡±


    I don¡¯t know how he reacted after I fainted, but I felt like my body was thrown over then an old woman held me while trembling and mumbling as if praying using anguage I am not familiar with.


    I still couldn¡¯t feel anything due to numbness but thest thing I remember was that the ne suddenly lost its control as the pilot was shot dead then I fainted again due to hyperventtion and panic.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I died due to a ne crash or due to cardiac arrest triggered by my condition.


    Well, rest in peace my dear self, rest in peace. I still regret not being able to find love during my past life.


    ¡°Damn it! Why me? Why am I so unlucky? Oh dear God, what sin did I do to deserve such life? I only wanted to finally live a normal life and finally find the special someone I can share the rest of my life with. But why? Why do you detest me so much to the point I am unable to find my soulmate and experience what love is? Why?¡± I yelled and mumbled to the air while I was in the abyss as it was slowly sucked into a wormhole.


    I woke up in a dark, cramped and damp ce.


    ¡°Am I alive? Or is this the afterlife?¡± I thought to myself.


    It¡¯s so slimy, but I can hear some people mumbling and chatting from the distance outside this wall like thing.


    I feel like I am trapped inside a capsule or shell like thing.


    I tried stretching out as much as I could and felt like I was breaking out into some kind of shell.


    A few momentster; I finally broke out of the shell and realized that I was inside an egg. I looked around and saw a few more eggs that are clustered in a group that varies in number. I was too tired to crawl out from the shell so Iy down on my tummy like babies do.


    I think I became a baby as I looked at my tiny little chubby arms.


    However, why did Ie out of an egg? Where am I? Did I die and was reborn into an unknown world?


    ¡°Ooodjee! Wah iihh hee!? (OMG! What is this?!)¡±, I shouted.


    I was so frustrated as I realized that I really turned into a baby.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I tried to crawl out from the shell, then after a few tries, I was gasping for air due to exhaustion. I yawned a few times and almost fell asleep.


    ¡°Ahgu! Daeet!(Argh! Dang it!)¡± I shouted frustratingly as Iy t on the tummy.


    I sleepily, looked at the egg shell parts that I broke and noticed that I was ced on top of a blue furry animal pelt nket and was isted from the other eggs.


    I heard footsteps approaching, but I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly as I uncontrobly shut my eyes slowly to sleep.


    Though half asleep, I can hear amotion while I was being held by a familiar yet firm warmth.


    From the side, I can hear a voice of a woman arguing with the crowd as the person holding me stays silent yet caressing my hair as if reassuring me that everything will be okay.


    I can¡¯t understand what they are saying as they are speaking anguage I have never heard of. The only thing I know is that they are arguing about me.


    I dozed off a few times before I was able to wake myself up. I opened my eyes and angrily looked at them.


    ¡°Ewo eeh ek! (WTF! What is going on?!)¡±, I shouted as if scolding everyone.


    Silence suddenly surrounded the room as they all looked shocked upon seeing my eyes.


    They suddenly bowed down praising words I couldn¡¯t even understand. At that moment, I finally realized that I was reborn into a world of beastmen.


    OMG! This jerk of a God really is ying tricks on me. Why am I transmigrated into a world like this? Why do these beasts; or men; or orcs; or whatever they are, treat me like a pest in a few moments, then bow down in front of me the next second? Are they crazy or am I crazy?

 Chapter 2: Beastman World

    I was reincarnated in a world that only exists in novels.


    A normal beastman has two forms which are passive and aggressive form.


    Passive form is their human or human-like form while their aggressive form is their beast form.


    A female beastman is hatched with natural passive form. They have no ability to transform into their aggressive form even if they cultivate their bodies.


    Only a few females are born every generation, so they are expected to amodate multiple spouses.


    Unlike humans, theyy eggs after a few weeks of their estrous period. The more their spouses are, the more eggs they can produce.


    The newly hatched beastmen are called hatchlings until they turn 7 and shall be called cubs. Then they shall be called younglings as soon as they turn 13 until they turn 15.


    A normal female undergoes estrus or a state wherein sexual arousal is heightened once a year only and not all hatchlings can make it to adulthood, so most tribes focus on reproduction to maintain the necessary manpower to survive.


    Male beastmen are naturally hatched in their aggressive form and will be able to transform into their passive form once they reach the age of 7 where they are required to attend school with all the other cubs, male or female ages 7 above, under the supervision of the elders of the tribe.


    Younglings ages thirteen to fifteen shall then start helping in any chores in the tribe; such as hunting, cooking, taking care of the hatchlings in the nursery and a lot more.


    A female youngling also starts experiencing estrous during this period and so the male and female younglings are separated during mating season to prevent unnecessary impregnation of younglings.


    Even though female younglings undergo estrous, they are not yet prepared for reproduction and risk of death is inevitable. Any male at any age caught assaulting a female youngling during their estrous shall be exiled to the tribe.


    Once the young beastman turns 16, he or she is considered an adult and is required to participate in the yearly courtship ritual until he or she could find a spouse and shall be wed at the end of the ritual.


    The ritualsts for 7 days. During the first three days, participants are observed by the elders for physical rejection before they can proceed with the ritual. There were cases before about physical rejection between the participants despite their im of willingness to be tied together and ended up having no offspring.


    The females are only required to attend the ritual once, but they can still be invited by their suitors in the seeding years. The invitation can be epted or rejected by the female.


    A tree house is provided by the elders to each female upon reaching adulthood. They are expected to be taken care of by their males.


    Any female who is identified as infertile shall be sent to the temple of the beast goddess where they are expected to serve the disabled or abandoned beasts while their current spouses shall be freed from their spousal ties and are allowed to find another female.


    Males hunt for food while females process and cook the food to be distributed to each family. The elders teach the young beastmen how to hunt and do chores.


    The strongest male in the tribe is called the Alpha and is expected to lead the tribe and solve any issue that concerns the tribe. The other males can invite the Alpha for an official duel during peace season and the winner shall be acknowledged as the new alpha.


    Any duel held pass or prior the peace season can be announced as void unless the current alpha agrees to the session.


    If the Alpha dies due to any reason, their spouse shall seed and a battle royal shall be held in the seeding peace season to determine the new Alpha.


    My father, Lev, is the current Alpha of the tribe. He is a rare white lion and is the strongest in the tribe. He has soft tinum-silver hair. His eyes are like a pair of amber colored gems that glisten when it¡¯s dark. Yes, his eyes are so scary at night that sometimes I scream at the top of my lungs every time he suddenly appears out of nowhere. There is a long scar on the side of his forehead across his left eyebrows that he got when he dueled the previous Alpha. He has a fit, but muscr body that can make every female from the tribe drool and fall for him if only he was not wed to my mother.


    My mother, Freya, was the most beautiful female in the tribe. She has a soft and wavy honey blonde hair that bounces elegantly in her every move. Her sapphire eyes glisten in the light like a brilliant gem.


    My mother has 2 more male partners beside my father; Drake, a ck snake and Dov, a brown bear. She loves the other two males despite my father being the Alpha. She loves her children, but she is indifferent to my father, which breaks my heart.


    I have four siblings; they are Lindie, Askook, Orson and Bjorn. Lindie and Askook are snake cubs while Orson and Bjorn are bear cubs. Orson and Lindie, my only sister, were hatched 3 years ago while Askook and Bjorn were hatchedst year. There were two more eggs to be hatched, but their gender is yet to be known.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My parents and some elder females take turns taking care of me. I was not brought to the nursery like the other hatchlings for some reason.


    It is only a few days after my rebirth, but I can slowly understand thenguage used in the tribe.


    Even though I still couldn¡¯t move my body freely. I finally realized that this body has a passive-aggressive form. It means that even though I am a female, my passive form has features simr to the passive form of males. It is an isted case and no other case was known all throughout the history of the world of beastman. Another thing that puzzled everyone was that I was the only known winged lion birthed by a lion beastman even though there are existing winged lion beastmen, they belong to a separate race from the lion beastmen.

 Chapter 3: First Shock

    There were rumors after my egg hatched saying that my mother secretly mated and formed an informal rtionship with an unknown winged lion beastman from an unknown tribe behind my father¡¯s back. Even so, despite the rumors, my father trusted my mother and believed in her because a mark they called insignia shall be present on the male¡¯s chest once he impregnated a female until the egg hatches. It indicates the condition of the little cub inside the egg.


    Only males have the ability to transfer the energy that is needed to hatch an egg. The transmission of energy to an egg is called incubation.


    My father nurtured my egg from the first day until the day I hatched so he was sure that I am his daughter. He named me Ari even before my egg hatched.


    My previous name ¡®Arhi¡¯ was a name meaning gorgeous, while the name ¡®Ari¡¯ given by father Lev was usually given to males that has a meaning ¡®Lion of God¡¯. I had no idea why he gave me a male name despite knowing that I am a female. Even so, I love it since it is a name simr to my name on my previous life despite the difference of meaning.


    Simr to my father; I have a tinum-silver hair, a pair of white lion ears, a lion tail and a pair of amber colored eyes. No one can dispute the simrities of our physical appearance on my passive-aggressive form and my father¡¯s passive form except for my white wings.


    One time, my father apanied the group who was tasked to hunt for food so the other male partner of my mom, Dov, was left in the house to help my mother with the chores. He also helped my mother in taking care of me since I was not ced in the nursery due to my odd appearance.


    However, an inevitable thing happened during the absence of my father. After my mom fed me with milk, she asked her male partner to carry me so that she could prepare for my bath and my clothing.


    He carefully held me in his arms despite the dislike that was clearly shown in his expression. I was sure he disliked me despite the care he was showing since I was only a few days old hatchling. I also disliked him because I hate males except my father Lev, who has a personality simr to my father in my previous life.


    Despite my dislike of him, I had no power to retaliate since I couldn¡¯t control my body properly yet, because I am technically a newborn baby. Unfortunately, I felt like my stomach flipped over the moment my skin touched his body and I threw up all the milk that I drank on his tanned pectorals that made his expression change from dislike to extreme disgust.


    I then started to feel like something overwhelming was choking me till I lost my consciousness. I can faintly hear my mom and her male spouse¡¯s panicking voices as they called the elders for help.


    After the elder healer named Loni confirmed that I was indeed allergic to males not rted in blood; I was isted indefinitely until they could figure out a cure for my illness and was treated like a gued patient. I was only allowed to be taken care of by the female elders and my parents. Everyone was so puzzled to the negative reaction I showed to any physical contact on all male excluding my father and my siblings.


    My mother started to be indifferent to me after that incident and my parents started to drift apart. I wasn¡¯t even sure if the reason was my illness or was it another issue that happened to ovep with the incident. They are still officially married, but they no longer interact unless necessary.


    I was sad with the set up despite receiving love from my father and the elder healer. Even though my mother was allowed to take care of me, I was gradually abandoned especially after two more male siblings hatched from their eggs a few months after. They were named Arthur, a bear hatchling, and Sarff, a snake hatchling.


    Most of the members of the tribe despised my existence and looked at me like a wasted piece of meat just because of my unique appearance. I was constantly alienated and bullied even by young adults.


    I wanted to scream on their faces at that time.


    However, what came out from my mouth was ¡°ak uh ada uhhas! (F*ck you mother f*ckers!)¡±, while crying in frustration.


    I was almost thrown outside the tribe after multiple debates if it was not because of my father being the Alpha.


    ¡°Teh at eehas! (Take that b*tches!)¡±, I mumbled as I raise my middle finger into the air.


    My father loved me dearly that he did his best not to be suppressed by the other males to protect his position and to protect me.


    I tried my best to adapt rapidly to survive and prepare for any unavoidable circumstances.


    As soon as I turned 5 years old; I was able to hide my ears, wings and tail making me look more normal and was finally allowed to step outside the healer¡¯s house.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My father crafted a few pairs of leather gloves, cloaks and a mask for me to wear. It helped me tremendously in dealing with my special condition.


    Due to the cloak, leather gloves and the mask crafted by my father, I was able to live like a normal beastman and was able to handle unavoidable physical contact with males specially when ying and doing chores.


    At the age of 6, I learned how to sew and make my own clothes despite so many failed attempts since I was not used to the tools avable in this world.


    My father brought me all the best pelt he got from every hunting so I was able to sew my own long sleeved shirt, skirt and fitted pants when I turned 7 though it didn¡¯t look simr to the clothes I used to wear on my previous life. It looks shabbier and primitive.

 Chapter 4: Androphobia

    [Trigger Warning: This chapter contains sexual assault, post-traumatic shback and mental health disorder. Please read with caution.]


    What is androphobia?


    Androphobia is a phobia or fear of men. Simr to the other phobias, symptoms of androphobia may include an instant, intense fear, anxiousness or panic when you see or think about men. The anxiety worsens as a man gets physically closer to you. An active avoidance of men or situations where you might encounter men can also indicate that you have a fear of men. The reactions to your fears can manifest physically, such as sweating, a rapid heartbeat, chest tightness, or trouble in breathing. Nausea, dizziness, or fainting when in close contact with men may also ur.


    The exact cause of androphobia is not yet well understood by the current studies around the globe in my previous life.


    Some experts say that the possible causes include past negative experiences with men; it can also be gic or even through learned behavior from people around you.


    In my case, my phobia started a long time ago in my previous life when I was just 5 years old.


    My aunt, my father¡¯s sister, and uncle, my father¡¯s brother-inw, were always asked to look after me during the day while my parents were away and were busy working with their respective careers. My father is a mechanical engineer while my mother is an elementary teacher.


    Money is not the reason why none of them decided to give up their work to take care of me. They both enjoy their work and I respect their decision to do so since that is what makes them happy.


    One day, my aunt left me with her husband to buy some groceries before my parents arrived while my uncle took me to bathe without my aunt knowing.


    I still don¡¯t know at that moment what it means to be sexually assaulted. I also don¡¯t understand the weird things he was doing at that very moment when we were alone in the bathroom. I felt ufortable with his actions but he said nothing was wrong with his actions.


    A few days after, my parents lulled me to sleep early because my aunt told them that I wasn¡¯t able to take my afternoon nap because of ying too much. They thought that I was already asleep when they left me alone. I snuck out of the room and went to thefort room to pee.


    Unfortunately, I identally wet my pajamas while using the bidet after peeing because my hands were too small and clumsy. I felt pathetic and ufortable because of the wet pants so I went downstairs to look for my mom and ask her for help in looking for a new set of pajamas when I saw both of my parents in the living room cuddling happily while watching a romantic film that is not suitable for kids like me.


    I was shocked while watching from the stairs. The man in the film was vigorously touching the woman all over her naked body while kissing her intensely. His hand suddenly crawled down to the woman¡¯s private part causing her to exhrate and moan weirdly.


    I faltered due to horror. I felt like my confusion and fear grew stronger as the scene kept getting intense, sweeping me off my feet. I remembered the things that my uncle did a few days ago. I finally understood what he was doing, though I still don¡¯t understand why he did it.


    I suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    My head was numbing.


    My whole body was trembling.


    My heart started to beat fast.


    I¡¯m getting nauseous and my sight was getting darker and darker as I fell halfway through the stairs.


    My parents were stunned upon hearing a loud thud.


    My head was bleeding from the impact and my whole body turned numb. I was slowly swallowed away by the darkness while looking at the frightened and worried faces of my parents as they ran to me in a hurry.


    I remembered I was in pain at that time as he roughly touched my private part while pinching and ying the upper part using his big and thick fingers.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My whole body trembled due to an unknown sensation and the pain.


    I was terrified so I tried to struggle, but I was unable to voice out my difort due to shock.


    He suddenly tried to insert his ring finger in as I screamed in pain begging to stop.


    ¡°It hurts uncle. Please stop!¡± I cried hysterically while bursting into tears.


    He suddenly stopped upon hearing the wind chime of the main door pretending nothing had happened while whispering. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you crying like an idiot? I was just cleaning you up thoroughly. Do you want it to stink like a skunk?¡± He sneered while throwing a threatening look at me as he slowly poured water on my head.


    ***********************************************


    I was unconscious for a week in the hospital. Miraculously, I didn¡¯t suffer from any blood clot in the brain and had only suffered a concussion after I woke up due to the trauma.


    One day, a male nurse was supposed to check my vitals. However, my heart started to be restless as he approached me. I tried to endure my difort since I don¡¯t want to look like a brat in front of my mother. When the male nurse reached for my hand, trying to check if the needle of the drip was still properly inserted, I started to scream and cry. I pulled my hand perfunctorily while moving away from him in terror. The needle identally got pulled out. I bled terribly due to my sudden action. The man was horrified but he still tried to calm me down despite the obvious nervousness on his face.


    My mother was terrified upon seeing my bleeding hand, but she also tried to calm me down as I trembled and clung to her arms while screaming in fright.


    A female nurse hurriedly approached us due to themotion, then the confused male nurse exined what happened.


    They just did all the possible tests they needed to check for any abnormality in me. All the tests went normal despite my obvious negative reactions towards male doctors, nurses and staff. I was then referred to a psychiatrist. My mother followed their instructions and I underwent assessment.


    After the assessment, I was diagnosed with androphobia.


    My mother almost fainted upon hearing the news. She knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to live normally from that day onwards. She started to me herself about the situation and she started to me herself for everything that had happened to me.


    My parents thought that my excessive fear of men was due to when I saw them watching an explicit part of the movie.


    I never told my parents about my uncle¡¯s sexual assault due to fear of being used of lying. Also, I couldn¡¯t get myself to talk about it with them since I know that it will cause chaos among the family. However, since then, no men can evere near me including my father so my mother decided to resign and took care of me on her own.


    I only disclosed the issue to my private psychiatristter on when I was already able to go to the hospital alone. I pleaded with her not to inform my parents about it because I was so afraid of even seeing the man.


    I have diligently undergone various therapies and medications just to lessen my burden since it affects my life tremendously.


    The treatment was somewhat effective as I was excited to try holding my father¡¯s hand for the first time without knowing that the first day I could ever touch his hand will also be thest.


    A huge turn of events happened when I was 14 years old. My father apanied me to the therapy and the doctor asked me to try holding my father¡¯s hand slowly. I followed the doctor¡¯s instructions and seeded for the first time. My father was so happy that he cried so much while thanking God and the doctor. I also cried in happiness while caressing his hand.


    After he brought me back home and announced the good news to my mom, he received a call from the office asking him to visit the office due to an emergency issue on a huge industrial machine they are currently maintaining. He hurriedly went to the office with a sorrowful look since he was granted a 1 day vacation leave.


    Later that day, before dinner time, my mom¡¯s phone started to ring. She hurriedly answered while putting it on speaker mode so she can still continue cooking while speaking, but it is news about my father¡¯s death in an ident that urred at work.


    A fire broke out all of the sudden, so my father used a fire extinguisher hoping to put out the fire, but the fire extinguisher on his hand exploded, causing his death on the spot and injuring 10 more employees near him.


    My mother was shocked and dropped her phone before fainting. I panicked as I contacted the emergency hotline for help while bursting into tears.

 Chapter 5: Silkworms

    Every morning, elder healer Lony used to bring me to the mountain to gather some medicinal herbs.


    She taught me how to identify nts and its uses.


    I was only 5 at that moment when I identally saw a few silkworm feeding on some herbs. It is autumn season, almost time for silkworms to turn into a cocoon before winter arrives.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I hastily took all of them without asking for elder healer¡¯s permission.


    I put them inside my basket full of herbs.


    When we got back home, the elder healer screamed as threw my basket unconsciously upon seeing what¡¯s inside when she took the basket from me. I suddenly remembered the silkworms and hurriedly caught the basket.


    I checked the worms inside and I felt guilty upon seeing the silkworms devoured almost all the herbs inside my basket.


    I felt guilty as I looked at elder healer¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Why did you bring those pests? Look! They ate all the herbs inside your basket and now we need to gather more after lunch time under the scorching sun to ensure we won¡¯t run out of medicine for the tribe.¡± She angrily scolded me while exining the consequences of my mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandma, I thought they were cute, so I brought them back and learn how to raise them as a pet. I really like them. No one was ying with me so I thought it would be better to raise a pet instead.¡± I cried in front of her as I beg for forgiveness while trembling as I tried to exin my action. I didn¡¯t lie though I didn¡¯t tell the whole truth because it would seem more like a lie if I tell her the real reason.


    ¡°*sigh* It is okay. Just promise me to ask my permission next time when you are going to bring home something from the mountain beside the herbs we were gathering, so that I can help you contain them properly. Also, promise me not to let them roam around the house. They might feed on the rare herbs I¡¯ve been keeping in the storage. I already exined how hard it is to obtain them so you have to be very careful. Do you understand?¡±, she responded as she sighed in pity.


    The elder healer informed my father about the worms so they both made a basket like cage for me to contain the worms.


    I fed them with cabbage every day until they started to create their own cocoon.


    I was frustrated when I saw their cocoons are not in good shape so I waited for them to be a moth andy eggs.


    Fortunately, I was able to safely breed the moths and theyy hundreds of eggs before the moths died briefly after. I struggled on hatching the eggs, then I remembered eggs are hatched in incubators so I ced the container of the eggs near the firece and kept on observing them for about a week.


    The eggs hatched after 6 days and I fed them with buds so they can feed on them easily since they are too small. Although not all of them hatched sessfully, I still managed to hatch most of them.


    The newly hatched silkworms grew bigger and bigger as the weeks passed, so I asked my father to prepare a few sets of equal size small cups made from bamboo.


    My father didn¡¯t ask me why because he thought I would use it as toys for making my own concocted medicine.


    I only transferred the silkworms simr to the number of cups my father made then I covered all of them with the winnowing basket to prevent them from crawling out and eating the elder healer¡¯s herbs.


    I separated the remaining silkworms that were also already cocooning for breeding purposes since I can only put a single silkworm in each cup.


    ¡°Will it be a sess?¡± I wondered as I waited for a few days for the silkworms to finish making their cocoons.


    The cabbages I fed on the silkworms are wild ones I found during autumn.


    I wanted to nt the remains of the cabbage, which is the hard white center part and grow them myself so that I can harvest cabbages without worrying about where to look for them.


    I decided to grow the cabbage by nting them in an old cooking pot right before the spring time arrives.


    I diligently watered the pot and ced it on the windowsill in my room.


    Soon, spring time arrived and new leaves started to grow from the pot. I turned 6 years old today, but since beastmen don¡¯t celebrate birthdays, I decided to celebrate it by showcasing my talent in nting. I was so excited so I looked for my father to show him the nt.


    I brought the pot with me and looked at the tribunal meeting ce and saw them having a meeting.


    Beastmen are still not knowledgeable in farming and in breeding animals to produce staple foods.


    Starvation is the number one problem of all the tribes during winter due to the cold and terrible weather conditions and hibernation of most animals in the wild.


    Due to this reason, most cubs and a few females die of starvation every winter.


    Even though the fatalities in our tribe during winter are lower than the other tribes due to my father¡¯s thorough organization of prey hunting, storage and distribution of food; there were still a few numbers of reported deaths during winter.


    It¡¯s saddening to hear the talks of the elders, especially my poor father, who was working hard to protect the tribe.


    I suddenly clung to my father right after a meeting and asked ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we grow our own food since there are many edible herbs and crops in the mountains. It¡¯s just that they grow separately so it¡¯s hard to harvest them. If we nt them in one location during spring, we can grow them and harvest them around autumn season and just enough time before the winter arrives then store the seeds to grow them when springtimees. Look! My cabbage is already growing!¡± I proudly showed him the y pot I was holding while smiling cheerfully.


    My father was surprised and started to contemte my suggestion.


    ¡°We can also take care of some animals inside the tribe that we can breed that feeds on vegetables and are less aggressive just like my worms and then their number can multiply and we will only cook them once needed so their meat won¡¯t rot inside the storage room just like every winter.¡±, I added while my father was carrying me back to my room.


    He silently contemted my ideas for a few moments.


    ¡°What a smart hatchling we got here, I am so proud of you!¡± He praised me with a bright smile while patting my head.


    The next morning, he didn¡¯t apany the hunting group to apany me and the elder healer on the mountain.


    There we found a very good spot for nting the vegetables. Then we looked for the vegetable seedlings that we can transnt in the lot we found.


    We gathered and rented cabbages, lettuce, carrots, potatoes, yams and corn on the other areas of the mountain.


    I taught my father how to take care of the nts and so he held a meeting with the others to delegate a team who will manage the nting on the vegetable garden we made on the mountain.


    My father also made a fence around the lot to prevent the wild animals from destroying or eating the nts we¡¯ve nted. It took him a while to finish so he called the other tribesmen after lunch to continue with the construction.

 Chapter 6: Farming

    He also instructed the hunting team to catch live small animals we can breed and create cages to contain them as they observe them and learn how to breed them.


    The n was sessful so during the time for winter, we had an abundant amount of food so there was no report of death due to starvation during winter.


    There are no restrictions in this world about food so as long as it has no poison, it is edible. Beastmen are omnivores, meaning they eat both nts and meat, because of their passive forms no matter what race they are.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So technically speaking, they can eat anything, the problem is the avability of food in each season especially during winter.


    I never asked what type of meat was included in each meal cooked by the tribe females who were assigned to cook the food of the whole tribe. I was just thankful that beastmen cook their food unlike the primitive era of humanities.


    Imagine going to a primitive world setting where the fire was yet to be discovered and foods were eaten raw. I may be a vegetarian if that ever happens to me.


    The spring is slowly approaching its end as the temperature starts to rise day by day.


    The hunting group already started to bring in some prey to breed. However, my father struggled with choosing the animals we should keep in the beginning, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to decide.


    He decided to keep only three types of animals for the meantime so he decided to keep the wild chickens, quails and rabbits since those animals reproduce frequently.


    In our tribe young ones are taught about animal behaviors and its habitats for hunting and survival purposes. Even a cub should be knowledgeable about animals in the wild. Therefore, it should not be a problem if we keep the animals as livestock.


    My father initially allotted a cage in the tribal territory to contain the animals.


    One day, he was having trouble with the animals. The chickens and quails started to get sick, the tribesmen who were assigned to that were panicking and went to the elder healer to ask for help.


    Elder healer was not well versed with animal sickness, but she still tried to check if she could help.


    I went to look for my father who was currently under the dilemma due to the sudden sickness of the animals.


    He usually stayed in the elder healer¡¯s house ever since his rtionship with my mother was estranged, but I couldn¡¯t find him there.


    I looked all over the tribal territory when I saw him in front of the altar. He was simultaneously kneeling while bowing and mumbling as he prayed sincerely to the goddess that he didn¡¯t even look back to me as if he didn¡¯t feel my presence so I waited for him to finish while I stood quietly from a distance.


    ¡°Ari¡­.¡± He called as soon as he was done praying before looking back in my direction.


    He approached me then picked up my small body carrying me as he walked away from the praying hall.


    ¡°Father, the animals got sick because they are inside a cage. I saw them and they looked so shocked inside their cages as if they were so sad due to the changes in their environment. Even Ari would be sad if I were captured and confined inside a cage as if I was kidnapped by bad people. Can we make a wider area at the back of the tribal territory like a small house for each type of animal and design the interior simr to their original habitat? We can collect their eggs and hatchlings and relocate them to an area where we can freely tame them since they are still young so they can easily adjust to the changes of environments.¡± I suggested eagerly.


    ¡°Is that why the animals were sick?¡± He asked while smiling at me dearly kissing my forehead before hugging me tightly guiding my head to rest on his chest.


    I can hear his calm heartbeat as he strokes my wavy locks. It was sofortable that I suddenly felt sleepy and dozed off.


    When I woke up, I was already on the bed and the sun was already setting down and it¡¯s almost time for dinner.


    I went outside my room and found my father and elder healer setting up the table to eat.


    The next morning, my father did as I said. He, along with the other tribesmen, expanded the tribal territory to amodate the livestock breeding and possible expansion.


    Another reason for their expansion was to make new houses for the future younglings since the poption of the tribe is slowly growing.


    Housing for the animals was made ording to its original habitat. We separated the chicken and the quails to prevent the chicken from killing the quails.


    Chickens usually stayed in rainforests, bamboo forests, shrubby areas, forest edges and tall grass to call home. They move between habitats, depending on the location of their food sources. With that information in mind, the tribesmen built several nests using dried grasses to create a cushion for their eggs inside a big wooden coop surrounded by bushes. Female chickens don¡¯t like being disturbed when they areying eggs so they like to hide in shaded locations whileying and hatching their eggs. Male chickens love to roam around and most of the time fight one another, especially during mating season so a huge bare ground space was allotted for them to roam around.


    Quails love to stay in shrubby areas in a low growing grassy meadow. These small creatures feed on insects that are attracted by the grass.


    Rabbits live in meadows, woods, forests, grasnds, deserts and wends. They live in family groups in underground burrows or rabbit holes. A group of burrows is called a warren.


    Recreating those kinds of habitats was tricky, so my father decided to simte the original habitats of those animals in a small area, then ced a fence around with a door for the tribesmen to enter when feeding the animals and collecting the eggs or cubs.


    My father also instructed the tribesmen to make a separate housing for the new hatchlings and cubs for domestication.


    They also created a smaller version of the incubation room of the tribe for the incubation of the animal eggs with controlled temperature management.


    The incubation room is a hut with a stone made firece to heat the room especially during autumn and winter. The firece was constantly checked by the elders to ensure the safety of the eggs while keeping them warm.


    Everything went smoothly after that and so the livestock were slowly domesticated by the tribe.

 Chapter 7: Mosquito Infestation

    Slowly, more and more livestock are domesticated by the tribe to keep up with the food demand of the tribe so the hunting of food became lesser.


    My father constantly reminded the group assigned to the animals to always keep the area clean and dry all the manure collected from the animals daily and use them as fertilizer for the vegetables we are growing on the mountain.


    They also started helping me in raising my silkworms as they also used them as feeds for the quails and chickens.


    The river was quite near the tribe so ess to the water supply was easy except winter. Rain water was also collected in huge y jars to use during winter. Constant water supply was needed for domesticating livestock to keep them hydrated and clean.


    Keeping animals in the tribe took a lot of effort and it can also invite mosquitoes and other insects if not handled properly.


    Ever since the tribe started keeping livestock, mosquitoes and other small insects started to multiply even though the tribesmen kept the animals clean.


    So when I went to the mountain with the elder healer to collect herbs, I asked her ¡°Grandma Lony, is there any herbs that can make insects go away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are several herbs you can find here in the mountains that can drive away insects because of their scent, such as lemongrass,vender, marigold, rosemary, catmint, basil and many more. See the grass over here, these are called lemongrass. Mosquitoes dislike their scent and don¡¯t go near these types of nts¡±, she exined while showing me an example.


    ¡°Grandma Lony, can we nt these in front of the treehouse so that the mosquitoes won¡¯t swarm inside? I hate insect bites. Look here at my legs, I have many insect bites.¡± I desperately pleaded


    ¡°Ok, take some of those herbs back in our tribe so that we can nt themter.¡±


    I took some of the nts and nted them around the treehouse with the help of elder Lony.


    I also secretly nted the lemongrass around the tribe to protect the others from mosquitoes.


    Chicken and quail eggs became a delicious delicacy of the tribe since there are various ways to cook them and theyy eggs all year round, especially during the hotter season such as summer, but the scent of the grass used for them attracts mosquitoes and other small insects.


    Eggs cook faster than meat so it became easier for the assigned females to cook meals for the tribe.


    I suddenly miss eating rice eggs. Rice was the mostmon staple food in my previous life. However, I am not familiar with how to grow them and I haven¡¯t found one around the area or maybe because I fail in recognizing them since I grew up in the city so I am originally ignorant in farming. I only relied on watching video tutorials on the inte at that time to learn more about the things about urban life.


    One time, an infestation of mosquitoes urred. Most of the houses are infested by mosquitoes and all the tribesmen are baffled because of the sudden increase of the number of the insects.


    Elder healer Lony¡¯s treehouse was the only one that was not infested with mosquitoes.


    My father called for a meeting so I looked for him before their meeting started. I ran near the pavilion as fast as I could and saw my father standing near the entrance.


    ¡°F-Father! Father! D-Did the tribesmen remove the lemongrass I nted around the tribal territory?¡± I asked as I gasped for air from running.


    He gestured that he had no idea by shaking his head lightly while furrowing his thick silver eyebrows showing his confusion.


    ¡°Grandma Lony taught me that the lemongrass and several types of herbs can drive away mosquitoes so Ari nted many of the grass that Ari took from the mountain every morning around the tribe so we won¡¯t be infested with mosquitoes since summer is the peak season of mosquito infestations. Look at grandma Lony¡¯s treehouse, there are no mosquitoes going in there because of them¡±, I exined to him as I pulled him to the treehouse of the elder healer and pointed out a grass near the door and the windows.


    ¡°Those are lemongrass, they drive away mosquitoes and other insects due to their strong aroma.¡± I stated, as I pulled him near the grass and let him smell the leaves to help him familiarize and identify the nt.


    After he understood the situation, he brought me back to my room hurriedly and then talked to the elder healer before they went to the tribal meeting together.


    During the meeting, they decided to educate the whole tribe about nts that can drive away mosquitoes and then they started to gather them the next day and nt them around the tribal territory.


    They also cleaned all the water reservoirs and smoked the whole tribe to drive away the mosquitoes.


    After they nted the nts, the mosquitoes naturally went away so the tribesmen went back to their normal routines.


    However, a few dayster, after the mosquito incident, there were a few hatchlings, cubs and younglings who suddenly mysteriously fell ill. There were only a small number and it started with inconsistent low fever until they showed rashes all over their body and suffered from stomach ache and headache. Even though it was not contagious, the whole tribe went into panic.


    I knew what it was since I myself experienced it in my previous life. It was dengue. A fatal illness that is brought by mosquitoes. There was no cure for dengue even during the 21st century. The only way to help the patients to survive such illness was to constantly hydrate them and boost their immunity by providing nutritious food or vitamins. There were also vines created for dengue, however, it caused chaos in some countries because the vine had so manyplicated side effects.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I pleaded to the elder healer to let me help the patients, especially because three of the infected were my brothers.


    I secretly added salt into their drinking water and provided them with some fresh fruit juices constantly to hydrate them.


    Despite our efforts, some of the hatchlings still died, including two of my hatchling brothers since they were still too young and weak while Askook and the others survived.


    Despite the incident, the tribe still moved forward, thanking the elder healer for curing most of the patients while grieving for the young ones that didn¡¯t survive.

 Chapter 8: Fabric Creation

    After waiting for the silkworms to finish creating their cocoons during autumn, I checked the ones that I put inside the cups and I was so happy about the output. It is already winter time and it has be a perfectly shaped cocoon.


    I decided to ask my father to make a small wooden reel simr to a fishing reel and a mini weaving tool. It would be hard to exin how to make these tools, because papers and pencils are not yet invented so I can only use smooth wooden nks and carve the drawing using a knife to show my father the output I want to make.


    I waited for my father to go back to the elder healer¡¯s treehouse from his daily routine during dinner to show him my drawings.


    He went home earlier than usual, but he seemed like he was in a bad mood and he was covered with snow all over his hair, beard, coat and foot.


    I weed him with a huge hug with my small little arms and wings spread wide while my tail was wagging on my back and showed a cute and lovely smile.


    His face suddenly brightened up as he saw his cute little hatchling waiting for him at home.


    Since the day my mother avoided my father and I, he never slept in my mother¡¯s treehouse and stayed at the elder healer¡¯s treehouse with me. I can see him feeling exasperated every now and then due to my mother¡¯s indifference to us. All I could do to console him was just hug him and smile to lighten his mood, then divert his attention to other things.


    There are times I wanted to talk to my mom to ask her why she was avoiding us, but I decided not to go near her since she was always surrounded by her two beloved males but every time I stood near her, Dov or Drake suddenly pulled her away. Even when she saw me, she never approached me and avoided my gaze. So I gave up and only looked at her from afar as she took care of my siblings and her male partners beside my father.


    I decided to tell my father about my n after dinner to give him a little more time to adjust his mood.


    Elder healer prepared the dining table upon seeing us approach the dining area and heated the already cooked meat soup prepared for dinner.


    We sat and ate our food quietly. The elder healer was watching my father, observing him as he ate quietly while feeding me.


    ¡°Was there any trouble in the tribe? You looked exasperated.¡± Elder healer Lony asked as she tried to cut the silence during dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I am just exhausted due to the continuous load of work. Also, I tried to persuade Freya to spare some time for Ari but she still refused saying she is busy with her other hatchlings, especially the new hatched ones.¡± He answered while gritting his teeth and furrowing his eyebrows while looking downward showing his anxiety.


    ¡°Father, y with me tomorrow, let the other tribesmen work less and rest. You all had worked too muchtely and the winter is already starting. Rest for a day and y with Ari please. I want to make a toy with you tomorrow.¡± I suggested and pleaded for his time without telling him the truth about the toys I was nning to make.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll spare some time for you tomorrow and let the other tribesmen get some rest too.¡± He replied as he smiled sweetly.


    The next morning, my father went to gather the tribesmen first, then informed them to take a day of rest and spend time with their families. The tribesmen were ted and excitedly went on their own ways to enjoy their one day vacation.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When he got back to the tribe, I showed him my drawings and exined to him what we needed and what we should do. He was so baffled at first while making them and thought they really were toys since it has a mechanism, then when you move one part and the other parts move too. My father enjoyed making them since it was new to him and it looks magically amazing.


    It was so easy for me to design a mechanism because my father in my previous life was a mechanical engineer and he used to teach me about mechanisms during our bonding time since he cannot hold me or touch me so ying with him was quite tricky. Learning mechanical amuses me so I had so much fun when he taught me how to build simple machines. He also used to think that I would end up being an engineer like him.


    The day after my father Lev and I made the mini weaving tool and the mini reel, I started working on the silk thread. I told the elder healer that I won¡¯t be able to apany her again on collecting herbs because I need to relocate the cocoons of my silkworms so they won¡¯t swarm around the house ones they manage to morph. She agreed without doubting what I was about to do.


    When they all went out to do their own tasks, I started to dry the cocoon by cing them in front of the firece since the sun won¡¯t being out until spring arrives while preparing for the things I needed. After drying them, I cooked the cocoons in a pot until the fiber loosened up. Then, I used two bamboo chopsticks that I made and stirred the cocoons slowly in a circr motion till the thin fiber of the cocoons sticks to the chopsticks.


    I pulled the long strings of fiber and used the reel I made to turn them into thin thread. I used a wooden guide to keep the cocoons in the pot while I¡¯m reeling the thread.


    My father and elder healer were terrified when they arrived before lunch time and saw me cooking the cocoons and reeling the threads.


    ¡°Father! Elder healer! Look! I made a silk thread! We can make clothes using this thread.¡±, I proudly showed them the product of my experiment.


    They were confused but they hurriedly took over the reel to prevent me from getting hurt due to the hot pot because I am still too small for such work.


    After winding the thin thread, Ibined a few threads and reeled them again to make a thicker thread while the elder healer heated the food we will eat for lunch.


    My father brought me to the dining table to eat our share of food after the elder healer finished heating the food.


    They scolded me during lunch and told me not to do such things again because I might get hurt. I hugged them while saying sorry for worrying them and promised not to do it alone anymore.


    After eating, I asked my father to help me make the fabric while the elder healer concocts medicines for the younglings and the ill members of the tribe.


    We used the mini weaving tool to make the fabric, then after we finished the product, he was so surprised.


    ¡°I wish we could make a bigger one, the silk fabric looks so beautiful. I want to make fashionable clothes from this.¡± I mumbled in amazement while looking at the output of my hard work.


    My father hugged me happily and promised to make me a bigger one with the help of the tribesmen.


    We also made a chakha or a spinning wheel used for making threads from different types of fiber materials such as cotton, wool, rabbit fur, spider webs and other simr materials.


    It took us 3 months to make a bigger weaving machine so we already made enough threads to make bigger fabrics by that time.


    It took us years of trial and error before we could make better machinery to produce a more quality set of fabrics.


    Using the machineries we designed, we started making fabrics. My father assigned the male younglings to operate the machinery and make threads and fabrics while the female younglings are assigned to breed the silkworms.

 Chapter 9: Bow and Arrows

    I was lucky that I still have my memories from my previous life so I was able to survive a few years of my life in the tribe.


    It is springtime and my 7th year since my rebirth.


    The night before I attended my first day of schooling, I dreamt of a beautifuldy with tinum-silver hair and golden eyes. She hugged me and smiled at me while saying ¡°Good job my dear Ari, please remember that I love you.¡±


    I woke up the next morning feeling nostalgic while trying to remember the rest of the dream but all I can clearly remember was the words she uttered. I can¡¯t even remember her face.


    I stood up and prepared my things before my father knocked on the door and called me to eat my breakfast so he could bring me to the pavilion before he apanied the hunting team.


    The elders started to gradually ept me despite my condition, especially after I helped in solving the issues of food shortage during winter and my creation of fabric.


    Female cubs like me are taught how to hunt, but they are rarely urged to hunt due to their physical capabilities and are only allowed to join the actual hunt at the age of 9.


    Hence, they need to learn the basics of survival in case of emergency.


    All male cubs are required to craft a weapon they could use for hunting. Though female cubs are not required to create their own weapon, their parents or elders prepare their weapon for them.


    Studying in this new world was so much fun unlike in my previous life where I always got bored and almost lifeless burying myself in books all day.


    I diligently studied medicine to find a cure for my condition and helped elder healer Loni in tending to the sick females. She didn¡¯t let me near any male patient due to my condition, especially because we need to keep the room always sanitized.


    Every morning, my father brings me to the pavilion where all the cubs are being gathered by the elders to start teaching us the basics of hunting, cooking, making pelt, crafting tools and many more.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I am close to my siblings except Lindie, we all attended sses together.


    My sister Lindie was the most beautiful cub in the ss so she was treated with the most care in the tribe.


    She has straight and long jet-ck hair, whiteplexion and a pair jet-ck eyes.


    I feel like she is hostile to me because she was doing well conversing with the other cubs except me.


    As far as I can remember, I had never done anything that could make her hostile towards me. We¡¯ve only met for the first time during my first day joining the ss since I was isted from the others.


    Most of the cubs are hostile with me excluding my male siblings. It doesn¡¯t bother me as long as the elders are no longer hostile to me.


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to join hunting until I turned 9 years old as per tradition. The elders did not allow me to join early even though they knew I was more capable than the other cubs my age.


    During hunting lessons, we were grouped into five members and were apanied by an elder in each group. At first I thought everything was going well until I realized that my group mates were arguing with the elder. They don¡¯t want to be grouped with me.


    ¡°Elder, we don¡¯t want to be grouped with this ugly thing! She will just scare all the prey away with her hideous looks.¡± One of my group mates shouted in frustration.


    My eyes widened as I felt my anger rising.


    ¡®How dare you! Don¡¯t you know that I can hear you from way over here?¡¯ I whispered angrily in the air


    Unconsciously, my lion ears and tail suddenly appeared and my wings started to spread, tearing off the back of my cloak and pping uncontrobly till the waves of wind resonated from my wings started to mess up everything that surrounded me.


    The elders present were shocked and called for my father hurriedly. The other cubs who witnessed it dropped down to the ground as if terrified. I flew away before my father and elder healer Lony was able to arrive at the pavilion.


    I pped my wings as hard as I could following the direction of the wind holding a bow in my left hand and arrows safely intact inside the quiver tied to my waist.


    I was so frustrated because I was so excited to hunt using the bow and arrows my father and I crafted.


    I soon arrived above the hunting location that was prepared by the elders where I could see the other groups who set out early.


    They already started their hunting session while I slowlynded on top of the highest tree in the forest.


    I can see my brothers on the opposite side of the forest from way up here. The younger ones all looked so cute and clumsy trying to catch the chubby little rabbits using their crafted little spears.


    I remember I was only 5 years old when I started trying to craft a bow and a few sets of arrows behind elder Lony¡¯s back while ying at the back of the house after feeding my silkworms.


    One time, my father suddenly saw my hands full of blisters and I was scolded until I confessed that I was making a bow and a few arrows to practice hunting on my own as early as possible beside sewing clothes, studying medicine with the elder healer and taking care of my pets.


    He bitterly smiled at me trying to understand with his eyes full of worry andpassion. I can feel his heart breaking for my pitiful situation. He hugged me dearly as he promised to give me some time to help me make the best weapon I can use for hunting.


    He also secretly trained me how to hunt using the bow and arrows while gathering herbs for medicinal use.


    My father was so ted upon seeing that I can shoot my arrows really well at a young age. Little did he know that I used to spend my free time alone doing archery in my previous life.

 Chapter 10: Boar Incident

    The wind was so cold on top of the tree. Luckily, I was wearing the cloak that my father gave to me and the feathers on my wings are already thick enough to endure the cold wind. I also got my pants slightly torn underneath when my tail suddenly appeared.


    The back of my clothes and cloak were also torn due to my wings. I suddenly realized the reason why a beastman normally wears skirts only.


    I decided to n again the design of my clothes when I got back home as Inded on the branch of the tallest tree, then I got mesmerized upon realizing the color of the forest.


    ¡°How peaceful and nostalgic.¡±, I said as I wasying down on the branch while watching as the wind blew at some of the leaves causing it to slowly fall off from the trees painting the ground orange.


    An artistic scenery that if only paints and canvas were avable, I would have already painted it even if I was not good at painting.


    I wanted to take a nap, but I suddenly heard a loud scream from a distance and saw my sister being chased by a huge boar covered in blood.


    ¡°Help me! Father! Mother! Elders! Help me! Ahhh! Help!¡± She screamed as she ran as fast as she could without looking back.


    She was so terrified but she kept on running for her life while crying and screaming for help.


    I felt a chill run down my spine as I saw a few bodies, including three of my precious brothers lying on the ground lifeless from the direction she seemed toe from.


    I instantly flew unconsciously to the boar until I reached a good distance to shoot the arrows that I took out from my quiver perfunctorily. I shot its body a few times, but it didn¡¯t budge so I aimed a shot to each of its ankles until it lost its footing and allowed my sister to escape further.


    Luckily, she ran faster than I thought she could though she dropped her knife along the way.


    I flew down to the boar that was lying down on the ground and furiously stabbed and slit its neck by force using the sharp knife left by my elder sister.


    I wanted to go hurriedly to the ce where I saw my brothers Bjorn, Arthur and Sarff; hoping that they could still be saved despite their horrifying condition.


    However, as soon as I turned around, a huge and fierce looking bluish-grey wolf suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    I was so shocked and terrified that I suddenly lost my footing and fell down on the ground as I stepped back a few times. I shielded my face using my tiny little arms as I subconsciously shut my eyes leaving the rest to faith.


    I fainted as soon as I shut my eyes due to exhaustion and shock.


    When I came back to my senses, I was already back in my room. My hands were already bound up with herbal medicines and my clothes were already changed to new ones.


    There were minor bruises and cuts all over my body, especially on my wings. I remembered hitting a few thin branches while hurriedly flying near the boar and Lindie. I might have gotten these wounds from there.


    I suddenly heard loud cries from outside the room near the patient¡¯s room. A few tribe members, including my mom, were screaming in disbelief. I can feel their resentments as if it was thrown on me drowning me in deep sorrow.


    I suddenly remembered my brothers. My tears kept falling from my eyes upon remembering the horrible look of the bodies of my precious brothers and the other elders who led them to the forest.


    My body was trembling uncontrobly and I felt like throwing up. My heart aches as I remember theirughter and giggles as they reach my hand to invite me to y just a few days ago.


    I cried silently while holding on to my chest looking at the moon shining through my window.


    A few minutester, the faint smell of the breeze on the grassy meadow during the spring after it rained entered the room from the small gap opening of the door calming me. As I looked back at the door, I knew it was my father approaching.


    He was shocked as he saw my messy and trembling appearance as soon as he opened the door to check on me.


    There was a faint smell of mixed blood on his body though he had already cleaned it up before seeing me. His hair was still wet.


    He hugged me tightly caressing the feathers of my wings while whispering ¡°All praise to the beastman goddess for bringing you back alive. Great job my dearest daughter, Ari. You did well. Thank you foring back to me alive.¡±


    His voice was trembling and full of mixed emotions. So I hugged him back tightly and finally let out a loud cry.


    As soon as I calmed down, he brought in my meal and fed me.


    He didn¡¯t ask what happened, but he didn¡¯t also say how the current situation was.


    I can still remember the fierce look of the huge gray wolf I saw before I lost consciousness.


    ¡°Father, who brought me back from the forest? Have you seen a huge gray wolf in the area where I was found? How was Lindie and my brothers?¡± I curiously asked my father as soon as I finished up eating my dinner.


    ¡°The tribesmen found you unconscious beside the body of the dead huge boar in the ce where Lindie came from. Your sister only suffered from some minor bruises and a sprained right hand. There was no report of any sightings of a wolf around the area, but you were bathing in the pool of blood so the tribesmen who found you were terrified. Luckily it was the boar¡¯s blood and you only suffered some minor bruises all over your body including your wings. The elder healer said you can recover in a week. ¡°, he answered cautiously while his facial expression darkened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He didn¡¯t answer the rest of my questions, but I understood his silence so I didn¡¯t ask any further.


    He gave me some medicine and told me to sleep and rest.

 Chapter 11: Mommy

    The deaths of their children are detrimental to all parents. My mother suffered the most during the huge boar incident to the point of losing her mind.


    She already lost two hatchlings during the dengue incident four years ago and then she lost another three.


    A weekter after the incident, I finally recovered from the shock and the minor injuries I acquired during the incident.


    I decided to go out and bask in the morning sun since I was stuck inside my room for a week because my father and the elder healer insisted that I recuperate indoors.


    I wanted to look for my father and ask him if I can help with anything in the tribe. I saw my father near the pavilion talking to the other tribe members so I ran in his direction.


    Suddenly, someone attacked me and pulled my hair in front of many tribe folks and just a few steps away from my father.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Let me go!¡± I shouted in pain as I looked at the person who pulled my hair.


    I was stunned. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes and felt exasperated.


    My mom was as furious as she pulled my hair and screamed her heart out, ¡°You! You killed my cubs! You are the reason they died! You should have been the one who died back there!¡±


    My father hurriedly ran in our direction.


    ¡°Freya! What are you doing with your own daughter? Have you really gone mad? Let her go this instant!¡± He angrily held her hand, forcing her to let go of my hair while hugging me and protecting me from further abuse.


    ¡°Let go of my hand, Lev! Give me that monster! She killed her brothers! She should be sacrificed to the goddess for her sins to be forgiven. I, as her mother, should teach her a lesson so she won¡¯t do such things in the future.¡± My mother demanded as she struggled from my father¡¯s hand.


    The tribesmen helped in restraining my mother, but her male partners suddenly appeared and saw her.


    ¡°What are you doing to her? Have you all gone crazy?!¡± Dov shouted while shoving off the other tribesmen who were holding my mother while Drake punched one of them.


    When my mother got away, she ran towards me again and tried to take me from my father¡¯s embrace. My father shielded me then grabbed both of her hands before shoving her off.


    Drake and Dov transformed to their aggressive forms and attacked my father simultaneously. My father transformed and let out a loud and horrifying roar then fought back. The other tribesmen also transformed into their aggressive forms to back up my father, their alpha.


    I was too confused at that time as I looked at the pitying eyes of the other elders. They guided me back to the elder healer Lony¡¯s abode and tried to calm me down.


    I was shaking as I left ahead, leaving my father fighting the other males of my mother.


    When we arrived at my room, they exined to me why my mother was so furious at me.


    They said that Lindie was not able to exin the situation the moment she was found by an elder in the forest, but as soon as she heard that I was found unconscious in the forest, she started saying it was me who lured the boar to their direction killing my brothers and another cub while injuring the elders apanying them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone was so shocked by her words. They found it hard to believe her words because the tribesmen saw me bathing in blood from the huge boar that I fearlessly killed on my own. There were also no signs of my presence in the ce where the cubs and the elders were attacked.


    The huge wild boars live on the mountain quite far from the opposite direction of the tribal territory. Their numbers are limited but the strength of a single huge boar is equivalent to ten beastmen. Their skin is thick around its back and head so it is too hard to attack them in close distance without preparation.


    The elders were already weakened due to their age so they would never lead the cubs to that location and it is rare for those kinds of creatures to enter the thick forest unless their cubs were threatened or disturbed.


    Only my mom believed Lindie¡¯s words and demanded a thorough investigation.


    The investigation showed my innocence as traces of my blood on the trees and broken branches were found from the opposite direction where the boar attacked; trailing to the area where I was found unconscious.


    The elders who were injured also testified that I was not there when the boar suddenly attacked them aggressively. They weren¡¯t able to retaliate since everything was so sudden.


    The boar attacked Lindie first and she ran in their direction shoving everyone in her path including our siblings. The elders tried to stop the boar, but it was too strong and fast and it tackled them all including the cubs that Lindie shoved off desperately before chasing Lindie again.


    The reason for the attack was still unknown since Lindie didn¡¯t confess what happened and insisted that it was my fault causing her to be chased by the boar without exining the reason.


    I felt hurt knowing that my sister, whom I saved with all my might, insisted that it was my doing and the mom who already avoided me for years began to totally despise me without even asking my side of the story.


    My chest ached as tears started to blur my view. I was so sad.


    I suddenly miss my mom from my previous life. Even though she nagged me so much every day, she always took my side, even though sometimes it is hard for me to exin the situation. She always made sure to understand my side and protected me from anyone who bullies me.


    ¡°M-mommy..¡± I mumbled in a trembling voice as tears kept falling from my eyes.


    The elders pitied me and hugged me as a constion while the elder healer prepared a calming medicine for me.


    My father who just got back from the fight went inside my room and checked my condition without treating his wounds first.


    He picked up the miserable me and hugged me to calm me down.


    The elders bid their greetings to the alpha and quietly left the room.


    Elder healer Lony was left standing by the door and scolded him that he should treat his wounds first as it might get infected.


    He said that he only obtained a few scratches so he can treat itter after calming me down.


    I felt a little embarrassed for acting like a spoiled child crying my heart out a few times in front of this gentle father of mine so I tried to calm myself up.


    When I finally stopped crying, my father told me that starting the next day, he will bring me with him anywhere he goes until everything settles down.


    He said that I shall be exempted from schooling since I already am more capable than the younglings a few years older than me.


    I was so happy because I can finally apany my father the whole day daily and help him manage the tribe.

 Chapter 12: Preparation for Winter

    Our tribe had a good system for gathering enough food before the winter ever since I suggested to my father that we can nt our own food and domesticate some animals instead of constantly hunting. It took our tribe some years to properly adapt to the process of farming and domesticating animals to sustain our food during winter.


    We also started to help the nearby allied tribes by teaching the said methods so we often visit their tribes to constantly check their progress.


    One time, we went to the forest wolf tribe to check on the progress of their farming and animal domestication.


    The alpha of their tribe was named Acwulf, a bluish-grey wolf beastman with silver eyes.


    The body of a wolf beastman is smaller than an average lion beastman, but their muscles are firm and they are more agile and their nose is more sensitive, making it easier to detect the exact location of their prey even if they are hidden.


    Their poption is higher than ours, so it was harder for them to maintain their food supply especially during winter. They weed our help to strengthen our alliance and also in exchange for rare herbs that are only avable in their territory.


    My father and Acwulf became friends due to the alliance so they regrly meet to exchange thoughts about their ns in their own tribe.


    ¡°Hey Lev, my son, Lowell is soon toe of age in two years he can legitimately seed as the alpha ones he is strong enough to defeat me. Why not let your daughter Ari marry my son? I assure you, he is the best-looking male and the strongest one in our tribe. The duel we will perform once hees of age is only a formality. Every female here and even in the other tribes falls for his charm. Though I don¡¯t know why he keeps disappearingtely.¡± Acwulf suggested while bragging.


    My father looked at him sharply as if roaring inside of his mind for a moment.


    No one outside our tribe knows that I am a winged lioness because I always transform into my passive form when I¡¯m apanying my father on his tasks unless we are hunting.


    ¡°She¡¯s allergic to males, only the beastmen goddess knows whom she will marry in the future so I have no ns of giving my daughter to anyone as long as I am the alpha of the lion tribe.¡±, he answered firmly as he looked at me with a reassuring smile as if promising me that he will protect me as long as he is alive.


    Acwulf tried to pat my head, but I was agile to dodge.


    He was surprised andughed while my father shot a scary re at him, warning him not to do it again.


    ¡°Hahaha! I know! I know! I won¡¯t do it again. Geeze! I just want to pat her head because she looks so cute despite that mask.¡± He responded to my father¡¯s re while raising his hands in the air.


    ¡°By the way, Acwulf, it seems that your tribe is doing well with the methods we gave you. Do you have enough food for the winter?¡± My father asks diverting the conversation back to the main purpose of our visit.


    ¡°It seems we are still a little bitcking since we only just started, but we can just set half of the adult beastmen to hunt since we have loads of manpower. How about your tribe?¡± He answered casually as he offered some help knowing the shortage of manpower of our tribe.


    ¡°*sigh* Yes, we do need some manpower because there was a boar attack incident a few weeks ago, causing deaths of some cubs and injuries of some elders and it interrupted our schedule for the courtship ritual. I need some manpower to speed up the dyed preparation. There were also quite a few incidents after that caused by my spouse and his other males but it¡¯s all settled now.¡± My father responded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just throw them outside the tribe, you can survive even without a spouse since you are their alpha and you already have, Ari. I doubt that you still undergo rut* after having Ari.¡± He suggested sincerely as he tapped my father¡¯s shoulder showing hispassion to a troubled friend.


    Rut is a condition in which a male beastman experiences an increase in exaggerated sexual desire and increased aggressiveness and interest in female. A beastman doesn¡¯t undergo uncontroble rut anymore once he bes a father, unless his spouse triggers it during her estrus. Estrus is a condition in which a female beastman experiences an increase in sexual desire meaning that her body is capable of conceiving. A female releases a special scent once she is in heat and that scent triggers her spouses and other unmarried males.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You know I can¡¯t. I already promised her to help her settle in the tribe for good with her cubs and other spouses. I can no longer take back my words.¡± My father insisted.


    Acwulf sighed while shaking his head as he was speechless. The pride of a lion was so high that they can never get back on their word.


    After their conversation, Acwulf assigned a few unmarried young males to apany our group as we go back to our tribe by foot and help in the preparation for the courtship ritual. They will stay in the tribe until the preparations are finished.


    When we went back to our tribe, there was a smallmotion. It seemed that a few female younglings showed early signs of estrus including Lindie.


    In the Lion Tribe, all younglings are tested for early signs of the estrus and rut asionally during autumn.


    Once they show an early sign of the rut or estrus, they are given a higher dose of suppressant since younglings are more aggressive and active than adults during heat season due to their inability to suppress their sexual desires when they undergo estrus and rut.


    Secret meetings are prohibited for younglings since unexpected pregnancies of minors can lead to a fatal death of the female during the eggying process because their body is not yet fully developed for reproduction.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 13: Lion Tribe Rules

    It was the mid of winter as the heat andying season was in full swing for the lion tribe. Different types of scent can be smelled all over the tribe indicating that most mature and youngling members of the tribe are undergoing their estrus and rut while some have alreadyid their eggs and are in the process of incubating the eggs.


    Me and the elder healer were busy brewing a tremendous amount of suppressant for the younglings and the unmarried males to prevent any unwanted incidents.


    When a female youngling suddenly rushed to the elder healer¡¯s abode asking for help. She was bleeding tremendously.


    We immediately ced her to the bed for the patients while the elder healer was checking on her.


    ¡°Ari, brew some blood replenishing herbs as I instructed before.¡± The elder healer instructed.


    I did as I was ordered and carefully brought the medicine to the elder healer when I found her face darkened in fright.


    ¡°Ari dear, call our alpha. Tell him there is an urgent situation and I need him here.¡± She ordered while being terrified.


    I was confused, but I immediately flew out of the treehouse to find my father in the midst of the snow.


    I saw my father supervising the tribesmen on creating a bigger weaving tool, not far from the elder healer¡¯s treehouse.


    ¡°Father! Grandma Lony is looking for you. There is an urgent matter on her abode. She looked terrified.¡± I shouted as I approached my father at a distance while flying.


    He suddenly let go of the thing he was holding then tapped the shoulder of another tribesman bidding goodbye in a hurry.


    We rushed back to the elder healer¡¯s ce and there we found the female youngling named Athea screaming in pain in her stomach.


    She seemed to be having an abortion and was in a dire condition.


    They asked me to go back to my room as the situation was dire and terrifying.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got back to my room, I heard my father¡¯s terrifying roar calling all the tribesmen furiously.


    I was trembling as the scent of the males surrounding the treehouse suffocated me, causing me to almost faint, so I had to cover my nose using a fewyers of handkerchiefs.


    Male and female younglings are separated during heat season to prevent unwanted incidents like this since they are naturally reckless and uncontroble due to physical and mental immaturity.


    A female beastman normally goes into heat only during mating season, but there are also reported cases where a female goes into heat even before the mating season so the tribe asionally test the female younglings for early signs of estrus once they turn thirteen because their scent can literally drive the unmarried males crazy.


    Both male and female younglings are given heat suppressant to help them through their estrus and rut during the mating season and suppress their scents.


    Any male who were caught disregarding the rules shall be forced to be the guardian* of the female and shall be forced to take a stronger rut suppressant while under the supervision of elders until they are allowed to be wed on the female¡¯sing of age while the female youngling shall be banned from going out of their room except if necessary until theiring of age.


    Guardian males are unofficial partners of the female, but are not allowed to enter the female¡¯s room unless an emergency urs. They are expected to provide the needs of the female youngling such as clothing, food and other necessities


    The rules don¡¯t apply in an emergency situation or if the situation was forced by the male.


    Any male who was caught forcing a female to have an illicit rtionship shall be sterilized and shall be chased out from the tribe; else the female admits their rtionship to be mutual.


    Sterilization is a process whereby a male beastman is deprived of the capacity to produce offspring by means of medications against infertility or removal of the reproductive organ.


    The rules in our tribe are quite strict regarding rtionships and reproduction, though the age they considered as an adult is quite youngerpared to the world where I lived in my previous life.


    The next day, the elder healer was so busy tending to Athea but she still refrained me from helping directly. I can only help her brew the herbs needed for the treatment.


    A few dayster, Athea miraculously survived despite the huge loss of blood with the help of the elder healer.


    As soon as she was able to regain her strength a weekter, a tribunal trial held against a male youngling imed to be her lover named Arvad.


    He said that they loved each other and had a rtionship as they promised to each other that they will be wed a yearter on theiring of age. However, ording to him, Athea kept skipping her suppressant for a few days just because the medicine was too bitter for her. It was the reason why he lost control despite the suppressant he drank regrly due to their close distance when she had undergone the peak of her estrus.


    I can feel his sincerity in his tone. I know he was telling the truth based on his calm andpassionate way of exining his side. There was no trace of fault in his gestures and mannerism while he was speaking.


    The parents of the female youngling were extremely hostile to him and Athea couldn¡¯t look at him as if she was the guilty one.


    Despite the hesitation, she refused the im at the end and said she was forced and had no intention of epting him as her guardian male while hiding in the embrace of her mother.


    I knew she was lying, but there was no supporting evidence or witnesses that the male youngling did not break into the female youngling¡¯s room and all the witnesses imed that the Arvad was a stalker and was allegedly caught skipping on taking the rut suppressant.


    The elders along with my father decided to exile the male youngling and fed him with an infertility poison despite the plea of his mother to reconsider the case.


    It was extremely saddening to see a mother scream in agony as her precious son was dragged away and was forcefully fed with poison forcefully, then thrown out of the territory despite the extreme cold weather.


    I can asionally hear her cries for a few days and the tribe¡¯s heat season was disturbed by the incident so the number of eggs for that year was lesser than the previous year.

 Chapter 14: Egg Hatching

    The mother of Arvad had gone mad due to the agony and grief, knowing his son could never do such things.


    Just before the spring started, she disappeared, leaving her four male spouses and their eggs without a trace.


    The four males pleaded with my father to help them find their female spouse so my father instructed half of the male tribesmen to search for the missing female.


    It was already two weeks since they diligently searched for the missing female, but they couldn¡¯t find her or even find any clue of her location as if she vanished into thin air.


    A few weeks passed so my father tried to visit all the nearby tribes to inquire about the missing female but still failed to find a clue.


    They also tried to find Arvad thinking he would know the location of her mother, but it was already toote when they found him deep in the forest with huge wounds from a beast attack. He had already passed away two days before he was found.


    They never found the female. The male spouses decided to move out of the tribe and continued searching on their own.


    A few monthster, it had already passed the spring and the eggs failed to hatch so the elder tribesmen brought them to the elder healer from the incubation room.


    The eggs were the abandoned eggs left by Arvad¡¯s family.


    My father performed the force incubation carefully on the eggs while I was watching on the side fascinated by the sight.


    Male eggs are normally smaller since they hatch on their aggressive forms, but there are times that a female egg is simr to the size of a male egg due to malnutrition or stress of their mother during the egg-bearing process.


    The four eggs have the same sizes, but there was no assurance that the eggs were all males.


    While my father performed the forced incubation, I can see the nervousness on his face, though it was not his first time doing so. I wanted to ask him why he was nervous, but I don¡¯t want to disturb him and cause problems during the incubation procedure.


    A few cracks appeared on the eggs while my father performed the forced incubation. The cracks got bigger after a few more minutes until the eggs had a small opening. The elder healer then carefully helped the hatchlings on breaking from their shells.


    The process was nerve-racking. Even though I was just watching quietly on the side, I can also feel the pressure my father and elder healer felt.


    The eggs hatched one after another. The hatchlings were too weak. There was no assurance that they could survive the aftermath of the forced incubation. One of the hatchlings is a female, but her condition was worse than her brothers.


    ¡°Woah! They hatched!¡± I eximed as I saw the eggs hatch one after another.


    My father patted my head as he smiled sweetly at me though traces of exhaustion can be seen on his face due to the energy transfer. He was gasping for air and was sweating a lot.


    I rushed to the kitchen to get some water and gave it to my father then handed over a handkerchief I made from the cotton threads we made previously.


    He smiled at me then he pulled me closer and hugged me as he rested his head on my back lightly.


    ¡°*sigh* How did my little hatchling be this big in such a short time? Is it because I was always busy so I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯ve grown a lot these few days. s, time sure flies too fast. It was just like yesterday when you hatched like them all on your own. You didn¡¯t even wait for your father at that time and hatched on your own. I wasn¡¯t even able to see how you broke out from your shell.¡± He sighed as he reminisced about the moment when he found me in the incubation room.


    Yeah, what a sight it must have been to see a newly born female baby lioness with a wing. They all double checked my gender at that time not minding my embarrassment as they looked at my naked baby body. Oh my dark past!


    The elder healer called for the other female elders to help her with nursing the newly hatched hatchlings.


    After the hatchlings were fed, the elders ced them all on the wooden bed with a soft furry pelt as a mattress. I looked at the male hatchlings and they all looked like a bigger version of a newborn cat in my previous life. They were all so cute. I wanted to pet them, but they looked so frail and I was not sure if my condition would be triggered.


    The female hatchling was already in a dire condition but we cannot do anything about it. She wasn¡¯t even able to feed properly and she kept vomiting the milk fed to her.


    They bathe the hatchling carefully. However, their condition began to worsen as they all began to vomit blood.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I was asked to go out of the patient¡¯s room with my father because they knew that I would be traumatized due to the sight though they knew I was learning medicine with the elder healer¡¯s guide. For them, I was still too young to see such a sight.


    I felt pity for the hatchlings. So I prayed to the beastman goddess in front of the altar and waited for news while my father went to do his duties as usual.


    The hatchlings died one after another due to manyplications, including the female one. Only one of the hatchlings was able to survive, but he is still in a dire condition.


    I went to see the remaining hatchling. He looked so cute despite his condition. I patted his head, then saw a dim light escaping from my hand to the hatchling. I thought it was just an illusion. At that time I didn¡¯t wear my gloves because it is not sanitized so the hatchling might catch an infection from the gloves. I washed my hand thoroughly before trying to pat his head lightly while checking if my condition would be triggered. Luckily it didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 15: Gurion

    The next day, the elder healer approached me with a baffled expression on her face while carrying the cute little hatchling in her hand.


    ¡°Ari dear, did you do something to this hatchlingst night? His condition became stable right after you visited him while I was brewing the herbs for him.¡± She asked me curiously.


    ¡°Nothing! I just patted his head a little, but I promise I washed my hands before doing so and did not use my gloves. Then, I left the room to go to sleep early.¡± I nervously answered.


    ¡°Oh?! Really?! You touched this hatchling with your bare hands and you didn¡¯t get ill afterwards?¡± She asked excitedly upon hearing that my condition didn¡¯t get triggered when touching the hatchling.


    ¡°Yes grandma Lony, I didn¡¯t. I slept well after.¡± I answered briefly.


    ¡°Would you like to try holding him for a while? I want to check if your condition is stable when holding a male hatchling.¡± She suggested.


    I nodded and took the hatchling from her hand.


    She observed me as I held the sleeping hatchling in my hand.


    ¡°Grandma Lony, can I name him?¡± I curiously asked.


    ¡°Sure! It seems he is alsofortable with you and you seemed well while holding him.¡± She answered happily while smiling at me sweetly.


    ¡°I want to name him Gurion. If possible, can I raise him? I want to take care of him until he bes old enough to take care of himself.¡± I suggested as I looked at the little hatchling on my hand.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You can ask the alpha for permission first once he goes back from the meeting at lunchtime. I will also report to him some good news regarding you and Gurion.¡± She smiled as she replied to me.


    We waited for my father to arrive and the elder healer talked to him in private to report a few things regarding me and Gurion, but I don¡¯t think she asked my father¡¯s permission for me to take care of the hatchling.


    I went to my father and hugged him while I was still holding Gurion after he and the elder healer talked in a distance.


    ¡°Did you help the elder healer to take care of that little hatchling? He looks better now than yesterday.¡± He asked as he patted my head and smiled.


    ¡°I did! He looks so cute. I petted himst night, but I suddenly felt so sleepy, so I went to bed early. I slept so wellst night that I woke upte. Sorry I didn¡¯t wake up early to apany and help you today, father. I don¡¯t know why I was so lethargic till this morning. We fed him some milk given by thectating female mothers and elders in the nursery. I thought he was about to diest night, but he miraculously became healthy overnight ording to grandma Lony. I felt so happy seeing him healthy like this. Can I keep him?¡± I responded excitedly while asking permission to keep the hatchling as if asking for permission to keep a pet.


    ¡°No!!!!¡± He immediately answered in an angry tone as if he was roaring in disagreement.


    I was stunned. It was the first time my father got too emotional about my crazy request. I wasn¡¯t even sure what impression I made at that time.


    I felt like my eyes got wet and I was about to cry not because I was rejected, but I suddenly got scared at the thought of my father getting angry at me due to my absurdity.


    His expression suddenly softened when he looked at my surprised face. He sighed a few times thinking carefully about how to redeem the situation.


    ¡°*Sigh* Ari dear, you do know this is a male beastman even if he is still a hatchling, right? You also know you are still too young to keep a hatchling. I can hunt and tame a pet for you, but this is not a pet, but a little beastman. Do you understand?¡± He answered while taking the hatchling from my hand by grabbing Gurion¡¯s scruff, raising him in the air.


    Gurion looked helpless while he was looking at me as if he was begging me to get him back.


    ¡°Ok father, I understand.¡± I replied as I frowned, then walked away from my father with a defeated look.


    He was taken aback. He ced Gurion on the table, then chased after me and hugged me.


    ¡°You can still visit him in the nursery often if you like. You can y with him and take him here to learn herbs with the elder healer once he has grown enough tomunicate properly, but we just can¡¯t keep him here all the time. You can also adopt him officially, only once you have alreadye of age.¡± He stated emotionally as if he was afraid of something.


    ¡°Okay, father.¡± I replied, then hugged him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m done preparing the food. Let¡¯s eat!¡± The elder healer eximed as she finished preparing the lunch.


    I took Gurion from the table who almost got scalded by the newly heated food on the table then sat beside my father. My father always nced at my hand as I stroked Gurion¡¯s back while we were eating.


    After eating, he took Gurion from me and observed me as if he was confirming something.


    ¡°Are you sleepy? Take a nap and I will take this brat to the nursery now.¡± He suggested as he took the hatchling to the nursery in a haste.


    My father was right, I suddenly felt exhausted as if my energy was drained for some reason I don¡¯t understand, but I was sure that my father knew the reason.


    I decided to ask him the next day and took an afternoon nap to regain my strength.


    When I woke up, it was already morning the next day. I was shocked upon seeing the sun rise.


    My father was sleeping on the chair just beside my bed. He seemed exhausted and stressed out.


    He opened his eyes upon hearing the rustle of my wooden bed as I sat down.


    ¡°A-awake? Are you hungry?¡± He asked with a worried tone.


    My stomach suddenly grumbled loudly, making me embarrassed in front of my father. I nodded while looking away due to the awkwardness.


    Heughed as he sighed in relief. Sure enough, I made him worried for a reason I didn¡¯t quite understand. He prepared a light vegetable soup for me to eat then sat beside me while I was eating my food.


    ¡°Do you understand why I refused to keep Gurion by your side for a long time?¡± He asked me in curiosity.


    I shook my head, baffled by the connection of Gurion and my sudden exhaustion.


    ¡°I can see your energy being transferred to the hatchling while you were petting him a few times. Though unnoticeable by a normal beastman, I believe you can see a faint light glistening as you stroke his head. Am I correct?¡± He asked eagerly for confirmation.


    ¡°I thought it was just my imagination so I didn¡¯t mind it. Isn¡¯t it that only males have the ability to transfer energy to others?¡± I replied in confusion.


    Only males have the ability to transfer or share energy to other beastmen, but they can never perform healing using this method. Hence, they can use this method to prolong the life of another beastman in dire condition until a cure is provided.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but promise me not to tell this to anyone. Someone might take advantage of your ability and I am not sure how long I can protect you inside the tribe.¡± He insisted.


    I agreed and limited my contact with Gurion until he became healthy.


    After Gurion recovered fully, I always went to the nursery after apanying my father on his daily task. I yed with him and took good care of him like a sister would and we grew up together despite him staying in the nursery.

 Chapter 16: Fabric and Dresses Production

    Four years had already passed since the boar incident and I turned 13 years old.


    Gurion was getting bigger though he still couldn¡¯t transform into his passive form until three more yearster.


    We became closer as I visit him often. He always clings to me and is always hesitant to part with me when it¡¯s time for me to go.


    Meanwhile, the fabric production was in full swing, especially when other tribes also started to negotiate with us on trading our fabrics for food, salt, rare herbs and tools upon learning about our fabric production.


    I designed a backless cloak just for myself so that it will never be torn again like before. I also wore an undergarment that doesn¡¯t hinder my tail when it suddenly pops out after my transformation, it was made from thebination of cotton and silk fabric with silkce ribbon tied on each side as a waist strap to hold it in ce.


    I also decided to make a loose backless knee length dress with a thick leather belt designed with a wooden clutch to keep it in ce and remove easily as I please underneath my long cloak that covers my clothing.


    The preparation for the courtship ritual was almost done despite the busyness of the tribe in the fabric production and dress making for the female participants of the uing ritual.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lindie was one of the participants this year and was expected to be wed to one of the best-looking male in the tribe named Dillon.


    He has honey-blond short curly hair while his eyes are emerald green. He has the most charming and gentle personality among the tribe despite being a lion beastman. He looks more like a sheep in a lion¡¯s clothing. His body was smaller than the average body of a lion beastman, but I am sure that he will grow more in time.


    Older brother Orson, who was also one of the best-looking male in the tribe will also participate despite having no interest in any female who shall participate in the ritual.


    He has chocte brown hair and light gray eyes. Though he never approached me because of the hostility of his father towards me, he still made sure to greet me with a smile every time we met each other.


    A male has a freedom to choose a female participant at the start of the ritual, then they will be presented hand in hand in front of the altar for the beastman goddess at a scheduled time designated by the elders for three consecutive days.


    If a male shall fail to choose a prospective partner before the scheduled time allotted to them; they shall be forfeited from proceeding with the ritual and from joining the seeding rituals for at least three years despite any reason.


    Lindie never apologized to me for the incident four years ago. She acted as if I didn¡¯t exist and sometimes she was extremely hostile to me. It was as if she was the victim of a plot of a failed murder attempt.


    Even so, I still prepared a special silk dress for her to wear on her wedding day since our mom was no longer capable of sewing good clothing for her first step into adulthood.


    Every female was envious of her when my father presented her the wedding dress a week before the event along with the coat and a few simple dresses she can use regrly.


    The other females were also provided with new dresses sewn by the elders made from silk fabrics.


    I asked my father not to reveal that I was the one who made the dresses for Lindie, though most of the elders knew the truth since it took me two years to sew them all.


    During the first day of the ritual, I decided to y around the hidden spring I found while hunting two years ago.


    It was a little bit far from the tribe that it could be tiring to walk bynd. Luckily I have wings so it is easy for me to travel by air.


    I intentionally left my mask and removed my cloak and changed into a morefortable clothes since I am nning to go alone and I did not think that I would be able to bump into any male around the location I was heading to.


    I brought my cloak, but I ced it inside my bag and took my bow and tied my quiver on my waist in case something unexpected happened.


    I ran at the back side of the tribal territory that has the highest fence installed since it was the area with minimal guards. The fence was intentionally made high and only winged beasts like me were able to pass through.


    Upon reaching the high fence, I briefly looked around checking for the assigned guards.


    I didn¡¯t see any guards, but I saw a familiar face looking at me at a close distance.


    It was Dillon, I gestured asking for him to keep it a secret before flying away in a haste. I didn¡¯t even know if he recognized me or not.


    He looked stunned as if he was asking himself who I was, but couldn¡¯t recall.


    I bet it won¡¯t be too long till my father realizes my disappearance.


    I just hoped that Dillon didn¡¯t mistake me for a thief or a spy of the other tribes because if he did, I would be in big trouble once I got back to the tribe.


    I was wearing a 2 piece bathing suit that I recently made using silk and cotton fabric. My body hasn¡¯t fully grown yet, but my bosom size was not that smallpared to an average female beastman so I had to make a top with cotton made pads on the front to prevent my teat from sticking out. It is a halter top tied around the nape and at the lower back just below my wings. The bottom one is a bikini like design tied on both sides, then I wrapped my body with a big shawl made from cotton fabric draping it like a halter dress decorated with floral shaped tints made from various colored herbs and flowers.

 Chapter 17: Someone lurking in the forest

    I flew hurriedly to my destination as fast as I could without looking back.


    After a few glides through the sky, I arrived at the hidden spring.


    The spring was located near the summit of a huge mountain. It was surrounded by a thick forest and huge rock formations that one can only enter or leave the spring by flying above, climbing the huge trees or by a small dog hole gap between the two huge rock formation walls covering the area.


    I removed the shawl wrapped around my body and ced it on the ground along with my bow, quiver and bag.


    Soaps and shampoo were still non-existent in this world. We only use a variety of flower essence and ointments made from herbs and apply to our body and hair, then use stone to scrub the dirt on our body while rinsing up with water.


    I was still in the process of studying how to make soap, but I got so focused on fabric production and on sewing dresses that it got dyed too much.


    I already brought some bucket and basin before and ced it near the secluded area of the spring so that I can take a bath and clean my body first before soaking in the spring.


    I soaked in the secluded part of the spring so that if ever any beastman enters the spring, I won¡¯t be seen easily.


    I felt sleepy soaking in the spring for a while so I started to thoroughly clean up my body before I could fall asleep and prepared to go back to the tribe.


    I dried myself using a cotton towel I brought along in my bag and wore the shawl like a dress and put on the cloak and gloves. I tied the quiver at my waist, then picked up my bow and bag.


    It¡¯s almost time for Dillon and Lindie¡¯s turn for checkingpatibility in front of the altar. I wanted to take a peek at how my sister looks wearing the dress I made, but I dare not to show up to not ruin her mood on her special day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I decided to walk back while checking on the trees along the way. I am currently looking for rubber trees to produce some stics that I will try to add on the dresses and clothes I am going to make.


    I was also studying the process of melting and molding metals to produce a more sleek set of needles and sturdier arrows. The current needles we were using were all made of hard and pointy fish bones drilled carefully on one end using a spike of a porcupine and a small stone hammer carefully. The arrows were all made from wood, making it ineffective to kill prey with thicker skins like the huge boar.


    I was also thinking if ceramic arrows could be a better alternative in the meantime, but to do so, I have to go to the bear tribe and ask them directly to make it for me. I wanted to ask my father for a favor, but I wasn¡¯t able to do so because he was so busy dealing with so many tasks at hand. I kind of regret making the fabrics because it made my father totally busy and sometimes sleepless.


    I wish I could travel to other areas to find more useful stuff, but my father will probably scold me if I do so since he was over protective of me.


    I crawled out the dog hole to exit the area, but upon standing up, I realized that I made a big mistake. My whole body was covered with dust from the dog hole. I looked like I was covered with powder and dirt all over my body as if I didn¡¯t take a bath.


    ¡°Argh! Damn it! You¡¯re so crazy Ari! What a mess.¡± Scolding myself as I tried to shake the dust away.


    I suddenly heard a loudugh of a male beastman from a distance. I tried looking around, but I couldn¡¯t see him.


    I can faintly sense a presence in the distance as if someone was watching me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Reveal yourself! Don¡¯t hide yourself like a cowardughing at someone¡¯s miserable appearance. Such rudeness! Hey! Where are you?¡± I shouted provoking the stalker while raising my bow and arrow to the direction where I heard theugh. I went there in a haste, but he suddenly disappeared as I approached the exact spot as if I was just hallucinating.


    ¡°Yow! You¡¯re too slow! Find me if you can! Hahahaha!¡± He tauntedughing like a crazy hyena.


    ¡°Damn it! Are you a crazy hyena? Stopughing!¡± I shouted back as I got furious and tried searching for him, hoping to catch him.


    However, he was so good at hiding and was very agile so disappeared every time I searched for him on the spot where I heard his voice.


    ¡°Wow! You have a good pair of ears, but sorry, I won¡¯t let you catch me! I don¡¯t want to duel a beautiful winged beastman like you. Hahaha! Anyway, what are you? I believe that chimera beastman tribes don¡¯t have any territory around the area.¡± He asked while teasing me.


    The chimera beastman tribes are tribes of beastmen with multiple animal characteristics such as the winged lion beastman that symbolizes the ancient generations of beastman that existed in this world.


    I was so baffled because this was the first time that my sense of smell failed me.


    A normal female beastman has an ability to smell the scent of a male up to two kilometers away except in some minority who were born with a sensitive sense of smell such as myself. Their sense of smell will intensify during their estrous.


    A male beastman also has a sharp nose, but they can smell both female and male beastman up to 10-30 kilometers away depending on their race.


    The forest was damp due to the rain this morning so I can smell the moss and wet branches around the forest. Maybe his scent got mixed up with it making me unable to recognize his exact location.


    I gave up searching so I decided to fly back to the tribe to prevent being caught in some incident since there was someone lurking in the forest.

 Chapter 18: Ruined Wedding

    I hurriedly flew back to the tribe in a mess because I wasn¡¯t able to fully remove the dust on my body due to the male beastman who was teasing me while hiding himself.


    I sneakily flew over the high fence at the back of the tribal territory.


    Uponnding on the ground, a figure of a muscr being appeared beyond my eyes.


    I was surprised to lose my bnce as I stepped back and fell on the ground.


    ¡°F-father, w-what brings you here?¡± I asked while trembling in fear of being scolded.


    ¡°*sigh*Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was looking for you all over the territory? I also pushed back my tasks and almost stopped the ongoing ritual just to get the tribe to find you? Look at yourself. You looked like a beastman working on a stone made wall.¡± He nagged while sighing in relief.


    I hugged my father while smiling sweetly as I asked for forgiveness. ¡°Sorry father, everyone was so busy with their task and I was not assigned to any of them since Lindie will be one of the participants and you all know she has an irrational grudge against me so I decided to briefly enjoy the spring in the mountains that I discovered recently. I¡¯ll bring you there next time when you are no longer busy, okay?¡±


    ¡°You took a bath in the spring? Then, why do you look¡­ Hahaha! Never mind, you do have the scent of the flower essences you usually use when taking a bath.¡± He said whileughing at my messy appearance.


    ¡°Oh! You can only enter the spring by the small hole beneath the rock formation covering it or even by climbing up the huge trees. I stupidly tried exiting from the huge dog hole so I got dirty. Hehe!¡± I answered him while clinging to him like a child.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to inform me next time you leave the territory no matter how busy I am. You are my only cub and you are the most precious thing to me. You are always my priority.¡± He answered while patting my head.


    ¡°Ahaha! Father, I am no longer a cub. I have already turned thirteen since the beginning of spring.¡± I mumbled whileughing.


    It was natural to forget one¡¯s age since celebrating birthdays was notmon in our tribe.


    He suddenly got taken aback and stared at me looking guilty and shocked.


    ¡°Is it true?!¡± He asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, father. I am already thirteen after the winter.¡± I dered seriously.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did it slip from my mind? Wait¡­ Does it mean¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible! He said that the female youngling might have been from another tribe so he asked for permission to look for that unique female.¡± He mumbled through the air causing me confusion with his words.


    ¡°He who? Looking for a female youngling from a different tribe? What are you talking about, father?¡± I curiously asked.


    ¡°It was Dillon, he refused to participate in the courtship ritual with your sister because he said he wanted to look for the unique female youngling he saw recently. He said she might have been from another tribe so he asked for permission to leave the tribe and search for her, but when we asked for the appearance of the youngling, he didn¡¯t answer specifically as if he was hiding something and only said that her beauty was on par with the goddess so the other males were also curious and there was quite amotion during the opening of the courtship ritual.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Anyway, go back first to your room and wait for the elder healer. I¡¯ll go fetch her now.¡± He instructed.


    I went back home; removed my cloak and gloves, then waited for the elder healer to arrive.


    She was running hurriedly to my room with a worried and guilty face. I asked her to calm down while reassuring her with a smile.


    She then started checking for early signs of estrous as soon as she saw me.


    ¡°*sigh* Good thing you are still not showing an early sign of estrous, but just to make sure, you still have to drink a suppressant. Wait here, I will get the suppressant first.¡± She sighed with relief upon learning that I won¡¯t undergo estrous yet.


    After feeding me the medicine, she then asked me to take a rest, but despite the dy on my estrous I can no longer apany my father with his task during winters.


    She exined to me what I was supposed to do for that day onwards, then we heard a loud scream from outside.


    ¡°Ari!!! Show yourself, you chimera fox!¡± Lindie screamed furiously from the foot of the treehouse.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I put on my mask, gloves and cloak without putting on the hood, then hid my ears, wings and tail before heading out. The elder healer apanied me downstairs to check why Lindie was so furious.


    When we opened the door, we saw Dillon on the side trying to calm her down begging not to make thingsplicated.


    ¡°Is it her?! The youngling you are talking about?¡± She angrily pointed at me while Dillon looked at me stunned, then looked away.


    ¡°N-No, It¡¯s not her. I t-think she¡¯s from another tribe who visited us for fabric production this morning and lost her way¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t think it is Ari. I even thought that Ari was a male if you didn¡¯t tell me just today.¡± He insisted while trembling with nervousness.


    I stared at him seriously trying to read his thoughts. He flinched and looked away when I stared at him blushing as if thinking of something embarrassing.


    ¡°No! You are obviously lying. It is her! It¡¯s really her! I am sure of it.¡± She insisted angrily.


    ¡°You can both solve your issues on your own. Don¡¯t involve Ari in any of your misunderstandings since she cannot be involved with any male. She is allergic to males so she had to cover her whole body ever since she was young. It¡¯s Dillon¡¯s discretion whoever he wants to choose to marry. Lindie, you should respect his decision and he is not the only candidate for you to wed this year, so you should calm yourself and go back to your residences. You both are being rude in front of an elder.¡± The elder healer scolded them trying to keep her temper.


    She rolled her eyes and walked away rudely like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize. Please forgive our rudeness.¡± He bowed down to us asking for forgiveness.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok as long as you know your faults.¡± The elder healer responded.


    ¡°Ari¡­¡± Dillon called as he tried to grab my arm when we were about to go back inside. Luckily, the elder healer caught his hand.


    ¡°I already told you that she is allergic to males so you should refrain from approaching her arbitrarily if you don¡¯t want to anger the alpha.¡± She warned seriously.


    He flinched like a surprised cat when the elder healer mentioned my father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized, then ran away in fright.

 Chapter 19: A Handsome Male Wolf

    A few dayster, I begged my father and the elder healer to allow me to go back to the spring one more time. No elders will be avable to teach me at home because everyone will be busy attending the wedding ceremony except for myself.


    They agreed, but they asked me to return before dinner time so we can all dine together. They said that they nned not to attend the bonfire celebration at night for the newlyweds since I decided not to show up in front of Lindie.


    I was so happy after being granted permission, so I started to pack my things and drank my medicine before heading out.


    I wore my cloak, mask and gloves this time. Then, as usual, I flew over the high fence even though I knew someone saw me since I already have permission to leave the tribe from the alpha, my father.


    I excitedly went to the spring gliding swiftly through the vast sky.


    When I arrived in the spring, I saw an adult male wolf beastman soaking in the steamy water.


    He smiled at me while asking me, ¡°Would you mind my presence in this hot spring, young brother?¡±


    The refreshing aroma of the damp moss and wet tree trunks; the exact smell of the rainforest filled the air slowly soothing my panicking heart. A perfect smell that would blend into the forest masking his presence in the vast field of trees and bushes.


    I couldn¡¯t see his face properly because of the steam from the spring.


    Iughed because he thought I was a male so I told him, ¡°The spring is vast, just don¡¯te near me and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that a wolf like me will attack a chimera beastman like you?¡± He mumbled as heughed from his own joke.


    His voice was so familiar, so it took me a long time to respond. I suddenly remembered the beastman hiding in the forest a few days ago.


    ¡°Was it you a few days ago?¡± I asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Hmmm.. Maybe? Why don¡¯t you just join me here ande closer so we can have a friendly talk?¡± He teased me as he invited me to have a conversation.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Because I am allergic to physical contact with any males.¡± I answered seriously as I removed my mask, then hid my ears, tail and wings and walked closer to walk towards the secluded area of the spring.


    His jaw dropped and his face turned red as he suddenly felt embarrassed.


    I continued walking towards my destination intentionally ending the conversation without a word.


    The wolf tribes normally enter the forest or mountain in packs. It is a taboo for them to separate from their group since it might be dangerous for them to lurk into the forest. Theirradeship within their pack is enviable.


    The current alpha was the son of Acwulf who seeded him just a few years ago. I wanted to ask him if he knew the current alpha who never showed himself in front of me when I visited their tribe, but I don¡¯t want to converse any further since I felt awkward with the situation.


    I also do not wish to poke my nose on other¡¯s issues so I didn¡¯t ask what a lone wolf is doing in this area. Their tribe was located quite a distance from this area and it will take a few hours for a normal beastman to walk on such a distance.


    As per usual, I ced my bag, shawl, cloak, mask, gloves, bow and quiver on the dry ground where it won¡¯t get wet once I bathe and soak in the spring. Then, I cleansed my body using the essential oils and herbal ointment made from various flowers and herbs before soaking in the steamy water.


    I was deep in thought as I was soaking in the water trying to rx myself.


    ¡°Why are you always in a daze?¡± A male voice suddenly whispered in my ears.


    ¡°Ahh! Pervert! Go away! Stay away from me!¡± I screamed as I instantly backed away, heading towards the ce where I put my things.


    He was sitting on top of the rock where I was leaning on earlier. He was baffled as he looked at my pale face and trembling body.


    ¡°W-why are you scared of me? I just wanted to be friends with you. Do I look scary? Do I stink? Do I look hideous?¡± He uttered in confusion while he was trying to check on himself by sniffing his body checking for any foul smell.


    ¡°Please cover yourself first!¡± I demanded and threw my cloak to him perfunctorily while I was looking away blushing in embarrassment.


    He was naked since he was bathing in the spring, but I didn¡¯t feel disgusted for the first time and his scent helped me soothe my panicking heart. His smell was not suffocating unlike the other beastmen I¡¯ve met; excluding my father, Dillon, Gurion and my brothers. Even the scent of the alphas of the other tribes suffocates me at a closer distance.


    I only had a nce of his face, but he looked so handsome with his dark gray hair, light-gray eyes and fairplexion. His looks were simr to the description that the previous forest wolf alpha, Acwulf, described the current alpha who is his own son.


    ¡°Oh! S-Sorry!¡± He stuttered as he apologized while trying to cover his body with my coat.


    ¡°Lowell right?¡± I asked for confirmation.


    ¡°What?! How did you know?¡± He replied in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good ce to chat. Visit the lion tribe if you may. My father is Lev, the alpha of the tribe.¡± I said, hoping for him to back away once learning that I am a daughter of an alpha.


    I stood up without looking back while grabbing my things and cing my mask and gloves in my bag. I wrapped the cotton shawl around my body, tying the ends just above my bosom draping it like a tube dress in a hurry, then tied my quiver securely on my waist and grabbed my bow, then flew away instantly without looking back.

 Chapter 20: The Tangled Beastman

    While flying, Inded back in the forest upon spotting a tree simr to a rubber tree.


    Upon checking, I confirmed that it really is a rubber tree. I wanted to take some of its resin, but I didn¡¯t bring any container with me and just tied a handkerchief on its branch to mark it, hoping no one will remove it till I go back to fetch some resin. Then, I decided to walk back to familiarize myself with the area.


    While walking for a while, I suddenly smelled something familiar nearby, but the smell was faint and it¡¯sing from the cliff just a few meters away.


    I flew straight to the cliff to check if my intuition was correct.


    Upon checking, I saw an idiot¡­ I mean a male beastman tangled up on the vines just a few meters below the cliff smiling at me as if nothing wrong was going on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Ari?! Can you help me out for a bit please?¡± He asked and smiled at me while he was currently tangled up hanging upside down.


    It was Dillon, who was supposed to be wed to my sister, but he suddenly backed out from the courtship participation saying he was eyeing a female youngling who belongs to a different tribe causing my sister to get furious at me.


    I wore my gloves and I took the bone dagger tied at his waist and started to cut the vines to untangle him without saying a word.


    His smile didn¡¯t fade at least until I cut thest vine tied to his legs that caused him to fall on the ground. He fell down, hitting his head first. Luckily, the soil was soft on the area and a beastman¡¯s head was sturdy enough for a small impact like that.


    ¡°Ouch! Are you still angry at me? *sigh*¡± Heined while rubbing his head.


    ¡°Did you intentionally back out from the ritual to drive a wedge between me and my sister? Weren¡¯t you supposed to wed my sister? Why did you suddenly back out?!¡± I angrily nagged while thinking of my sister¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°What are you saying? Lindie? When did I ever say I¡¯ll wed Lindie? I was also surprised that she suddenly got angry at you at that time after confirming to me why I backed out from the ceremony.¡± He asked with a confused face while shaking off the dirt on his hair and body and removing the remaining vines tangled on his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everybody was talking about it, especially the elders ever since we were all young. Isn¡¯t it just natural for you to wed the most beautiful female on the tribe since you are the best-looking beastman among our peers? Also, there are only four females who will participate in this year¡¯s courtship ritual including Lindie. The other two females were already wed previously and already had a few spouses so we thought you would prefer Lindie since Chephirah, your cousin, already has a male she loved so dearly, my older brother Orson.¡± I answered while returning back his bone knife.


    Judging from the marks and bruises on his body, it looks like he was tied up for at least an hour or two.


    ¡°I saw you flew over the fence earlier, while wearing your mask so I followed you from behind trying to catch up, but I lost your track as our distance grew farther away since you were flying too fast. I even fell on the cliff. I tried to grab on a vine, but got tangled up as a result. I tried shouting for help, but no one was responding. Luckily you found me. *Sigh* Such a relief, I thought I¡¯d be stocked here forever. Thank you so much for saving me.¡± He exined while sighing in relief that he smiled at me.


    He looked exhausted and the sun was starting to set so I offered to fly him back to the tribe, though it will be the first time that I will carry a beastman while flying. I used to carry the heavy prey we caught during every hunt to help the group lessen their load since it is harder to travel by foot because of the uneven slopes and the thick forest during spring and summer.


    I was thinking of how to fly him back to the tribe when I suddenly remembered the image of the helicopter rescue team that I always saw in shows in my previous life.


    The rescuers use adder where one of the rescuers and the person to be rescued shall climb to get on the helicopter while in midair. It could be quite dangerous, but I think he still can manage to cling to it till we get back to the tribe.


    I asked Dillon to help me find a bunch of long and sturdy vines and a few light, but sturdy tree branches.


    It only took him a few minutes to gather the things I asked for so I hurriedly worked on the harness and adder using the materials.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those materials?¡± He asked as he tried to walk near me.


    I instantly moved away, keeping a distance so he was so confused as if he was not aware of my special condition despite being informed by the elder healer just a few days ago


    ¡°Stop moving, I am making a harness and adder for you to cling onto when we fly. Also, you are not allowed to approach me arbitrarily. Have you already forgotten that I am allergic to males?¡± I answered sternly without looking at him.


    ¡°Is there really such a thing? You won¡¯t be able to take any partners if you really do and it would also be hard to¡­¡± He mumbled to himself, making me unable to understand thest part of his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you believe it or not, now help me with this.¡± I replied sternly while pointing him on what he should do.


    He was still really confused, but he helped me out on finishing the harness and thedder obediently.


    I checked the quality of the finished product before asking him to put on the harness that is tied to thedder.


    I tried pulling up thedder while asking if he felt any difort.


    He said it was fine, so we hurriedly flew back to the tribe before the sun set down to rest.

 Chapter 21: The Bliss of Abyss

    A few more glides through the air and we were halfway from our destination when it started to rain hard apanied by a strong wind.


    We had to stop and sought shelter in a cave near the area to wait for the rain to stop because I cannot fly in such a weather that we almost got blown away by the wind due to the sudden change of the weather.


    We were soaking wet, but luckily there are dry small branches, leaves and hard stones inside the cave so Dillon lit up a bonfire to warm us up and dry ourselves. We didn¡¯t remove our clothes so we just sat down in front of the fire to dry ourselves patiently waiting for the rain to stop or lessen.


    The rain did weaken a little, but it was already too dark and it would be hard for us to return to the tribe because the moon was still covered with thick clouds. It would be hard to see the way back since my eyes are not as sharp as a normal lion beastman at night because I wasn¡¯t trained to function at night all thanks to my overprotective father unlike the male beastmen of our tribe.


    Communication was also hard once we were in midair since the air pressure affects my sense of hearing. I am technically deaf in midair when flying too fast so asking Dillon to be my eyes will be hard unless I can grab him closer to me.


    Dillon also seemed to look pale while shivering even in front of the fire.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked worriedly as I looked at his pale face while sitting at a distance.


    His lips were starting to turn purple and his scent was getting weaker as if a poison got into his system.


    ¡°I-I think my l-legs and h-hands g-got numb a-and I f-feel c-cold.¡± He stuttered while shivering from the cold.


    ¡°Let me check the bruises on your body.¡± I suddenly uttered in worry, forgetting my condition.


    I started to check his hands, his face, his eyes, his mouth, his arms, his body and his legs.


    I didn¡¯t bring any medical supplies with me so we could only have his wounds treated once we got back to the tribe.


    When I checked his leg despite my trembling hands and panicking heart, I saw some scratches on his legs that turned to purple and saw a few thorns stuck to his skin.


    I removed the thorns one at a time without using any tools since the thorns are big enough to be removed by hand.


    I heated Dillon¡¯s bone knife, then cut the wounds open to make it bleed more and let some of the poison flow out with the blood. I saw a concave shaped rock in the cave, then ran outside to find water to clean the blood. There was a river near the cave so I went there to fetch some clean water.


    The thorns I removed were thorns from a poisonous nt named the ¡®bliss of abyss¡¯.


    It doesn¡¯t take effect instantly, but once the poison enters your bloodstream, you will experience symptoms that are simr to hypothermia. You will feel cold and start to feel numb, starting with the tips of your fingers and toes till your arms and legs get numb.


    If an antidote was not taken, once the numbness reached the chest, you will feel breathless and fall unconscious. Most hatchlings, cubs and younglings can¡¯t get over at this stage, making their hearts suddenly stop as soon as they fall unconscious. There are also cases of adult males who are unable to pass through this stage depending on how much poison they received.


    If the patient survived that stage for a few hours and maintained their heartbeat, their temperature would gradually rise to the point of having a high fever causing the patient to hallucinate.


    Dillon was slowly losing his consciousness, but I was still trembling while arguing to myself that I should do what I must do as the only apprentice of elder healer Lony.


    The poison in Dillon¡¯s body was quite strong since his condition didn¡¯t subside despite lying near the fire.


    If the poison was weak, it would be sufficient to justy the patient near the firece to keep him warm till he regains consciousness and have him sweat up once his temperature rises.


    Unfortunately, we do not have any dry nket and it will also be hard to find some more dry leaves since it rained hard and we already burned the leaves inside the cave just to light a fire.


    Iid his head on my bag as he suddenly lost consciousness. I removed my shawl andid it on a rock near the fire to fully dry it so that I can use it as a nket for Dillonter.


    His breath was starting to grow weaker and I was afraid that his heartbeat may start to stop at this moment.


    I was also afraid of seeing people dying in front of me. It was the effect of my father¡¯s death on my previous life.


    The regret I felt for not trying harder to control my condition, making it harder for me and my father to bond like a normal father and daughter.


    The sorrow I felt whenever I thought of his overwhelming smile as tears fell from his eyes the moment I was finally able to touch and cling to his hand.


    It was the same feeling I felt when I saw the terrifying image of my brothers who died due to dengue and the boar attack incident.


    ¡°H-Hey! D-Dillon! W-Wake up! I t-thought you w-will still m-marry t-the youngling y-you are e-eyeing w-when she b-bes an adult? H-How c-could you ly down there k-knocking at the d-deaths door?!¡± I stuttered as I was trembling due to anxiety and panic.


    Dillon and I never had any proper conversations even when we were young because he was always surrounded by his friends, brothers, sister, cousin and Lindie.


    I may have felt attracted to him before and used to have a crush on him because of his looks and his soothing aroma. The scent of mint that cradles me every time he¡¯s near.


    The day I heard that the elders were talking about the possibility of him being married to Lindie was also the day I drew a line with my feelings towards him. I was still young back then, but I was already used to having my emotions crushed due to my inability to have any skin contact with males so I thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    The situation was getting worse as Dillon suddenly stopped breathing.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I briefly froze as I suddenly felt an urge to save his life. I can¡¯t let a patient die in front of me because of my illness.

 Chapter 22: Proposal

    My heart was pounding so hard panicking while trying to keep my mind focused on the situation.


    I tried to check his pulse, but my gloves were too thick to feel a weak pulse. I had to remove it despite trembling as my eyes started to tear up in fright and my head got dizzy while my stomach was turning upside-down.


    I instinctively yawn a few times, fighting my urge to throw up as I touched his neck checking for a pulse but found nothing.


    I had to perform a consecutive set of chestpressions followed by an artificial venttion by blowing the air into his lungs through his mouth simultaneously until he regains his heartbeat and breath.


    By this time, I totally shook aside my fear of males for the time being as the fright of seeing someone die in front of me overwhelmed me like hell subconsciously directing me on saving the patient.


    I was not sure if I was doing it correctly, but I was sure I followed the steps taught to me during a hands-on practice that I failed to perform in a health education ss in my previous life.


    I could see a glimmering lighting from my hand to his chest and my energy was draining up, but I didn¡¯t mind it and no one was around to see it so it didn¡¯t matter. Hence, I continuously repeated the steps until he started to breathe again on his own.


    After he regained his heartbeat and breath, I suddenly felt the urge to throw up due to the sudden release of stress so I ran in a distance near the opening of the cave to throw up.


    ¡°A-Ari¡­¡± Dillon uttered as he tried to reach me with his hands despite my distance to him calling my attention.


    My legs felt weak, my head was numb and I felt exhausted but I still managed to go back to his side to check his temperature and took my shawl that had already dried up and ced it on him.


    He was staring at me as I tried to cover his eyes with my hands, hinting him to go back to sleep without uttering a word due to my exhaustion and sleepiness.


    My body was trembling uncontrobly. My head was aching due to the sudden release of adrenaline, but Dillon¡¯s scent started to fill the cave indicating that his body has already started to subdue the poison inside his body by creating antibodies raising his immunity to simr poison.


    The aroma of mint exuded a calming effect, soothing me like a cradle as I unconsciouslyid down beside him and fell asleep.


    I can faintly feel Dillon¡¯s movement as he pulled the shawl on his body and ced it on mine. He then embraced me as I fell deeper into slumber.


    We haven¡¯t even had a chance to have dinner so we were both exhausted and the fire was slowly dying as the night got deeper.


    The night started to grow colder as the fire started to fade. We can only rely on each other¡¯s embrace to warm ourselves throughout the rest of the night.


    The next morning, I woke up, but I still felt sleepy in Dillon¡¯s embrace while he was already awake, staring at me with a bright smile on his face.


    He hugged me tightly, not wanting to let go as I almost fell back asleep sniffing the scent of mint on his body.


    ¡°Thank you. I promise I will take responsibility and marry you once youe of age. Please don¡¯t reject me anymore. I feel so happy right now that I no longer wish to go back. I want to stay like this longer.¡± He whispered sweetly while blushing.


    Is this a proposal? I don¡¯t know, my mind feels empty due to exhaustion, but I can feel his heart beating fast as I came closer and leaned my head to his chest to rest some more.


    Right, we will get in trouble once they find us like this, but I really feel exhausted.


    ¡°I want to sleep more¡­¡± I mumbled as I closed my eyes.


    Heughed at me and kissed my forehead while caressing my wings. His body feels cold, so I unconsciously enveloped him with my wings trying to warm him up while I dozed off.


    A few momentster, we heard the voices of our fellow tribesmen shouting our names from a distance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I transformed back to my passive form and tried to stand up sleepily, but Dillon hindered me by not letting go.


    ¡°Please stay like this a little longer, I won¡¯t be able to hold you like this once we get back to the tribe until our wedding.¡± He mumbled while feeling aggrieved knowing that I will be locked in my room once I got back home.


    We were still lying down cuddling one another when some tribesmen found us in the cave we were staying at.


    They were all surprised seeing the first male to be able to get close to me. They felt relieved as they can finally reassure themselves that I can participate in the courtship ritual once Ie of age, though we broke a rule of the tribe and shall receive our punishments once we get back home.


    While others were relieved, my father was furious, seeing his precious daughter being held by another male in a shabby condition covered with only a thin sheet of fabric while knowing the night was cold due to the rain that only stopped deep into the night.


    He wanted to search for me since the night of my disappearance, but the elders and the other tribesmen stopped him because of the rain and the cloudy sky. It was more dangerous to dispatch the group of searchers and also, only a few tribesmen were avable because the bonfire celebration was held as soon as the rain stopped.


    The exhaustion and worry were shown clearly on his face.


    Dillon looked dispirited when the tribesmen appeared at the entrance of the cave and had no choice but to let go of me as he sat down while looking at the search team.


    I wanted to stand up, but I was still extremely exhausted and finally fell back asleep as my father and the elder healer approached me.

 Chapter 23: Punishment or Blessing

    I woke up in my room and there was quite amotion, but I have not opened my eyes just yet. My father was furiously reprimanding someone. I can hear his voice even when I was still half asleep.


    ¡°What have you done to my daughter for her not to wake up until now?!¡± My father angrily asked the person he was yelling at.


    I can also smell Dillon¡¯s scent just in front of my room¡¯s door. So I guessed he was the one being scolded so I opened my eyes and attempted to stop my father, but strangely, I was too weak to sit up.


    ¡°F-Father¡­¡± I mumbled, trying to get my father¡¯s attention.


    My father suddenly turned his head to me trying to help me get up.


    ¡°You! Call out the elders. Hurry up!¡± He suddenly ordered Dillon, who was kneeling just in front of the door. He was not allowed to enter my room as expected.


    It was a relief that his wounds were already treated though he looked messed up because of my father. He obediently followed my father¡¯smand in a haste.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Is there something aching on your body? Did that bastard do anything to you?¡± My father inquired worriedly.


    ¡°Can I have some soup first father? Please¡­ I¡¯m pretty worn-out and hungry. How long have I been asleep?¡± I pleaded as I dodged his questions.


    ¡°You were unconscious for three days. I will prepare your food once the elder healer arrives.¡± He responded while he stroked my hair and hugged me tight.


    The elders all came in a hurry with serious faces. Dillon stayed in front of my room¡¯s door, then kneeled back when my father looked at him sharply as if furiously roaring inside.


    Dillon looked like a kitty being scolded. I thought he looked so cute and Iughed unconsciously. The elders looked at each other and their faces brightened up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just prepare your food in a short while. Let the elder healer check your condition first.¡± My father said in a hurry and left the room to prepare my food while Dillon gave way to the alpha. He bowed down his head nervously.


    ¡°Ari dear, do you know what situation you are in right now? Can you tell us what happened and why you two were together that night?¡± The elder healer carefully asked as she gave me water to drink while checking my condition.


    I drank a little to relieve my thirst before responding, ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sorry grandma Lony, we tried to go back early that time when I found him on a cliff, but we got stock in the forest due to the heavy rain, then I found out he was poisoned so I had to take care of him the whole night before you all found us.¡±


    The elders were surprised while whispering at each other as if they were told a different story. I was confused and looked at Dillon as if asking what he had told them when I was unconscious, but he just blushed and looked away.


    ¡°*sigh* Dillon insisted that you both had inappropriate physical contact due to his situation.¡± Another elder added.


    I was taken aback. I blushed in embarrassment and looked sharply at Dillon, who recently turned like a tomato and couldn¡¯t look at my eyes.


    ¡°B-but grandmas, grandpas¡­ I-it was not an actual kiss! I was just trying to revive his breath and his heartbeat at that moment by pumping his chest and blowing the air into his lungs through his mouth because he could have died back there if I didn¡¯t do so¡­¡± I rattled exining what exactly happened.


    I saw Dillon¡¯s face saddened lightly as I refused to acknowledge the kiss.


    My father was already at the door when I started talking so he heard everything I said.


    ¡°So it was a life and death situation that you had to do so, right? Do you understand that Dillon?¡± My father asked for confirmation as he stepped inside the room while holding a bowl of soup.


    I nodded desperately in response, but Dillon was saddened when I agreed with my father¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°D-despite that¡­ I¡­ I still want to be Ari¡¯s guardian and wed her once shees of age. P-Please give me your permission to take responsibility. I could never go back to my words.¡± He desperately pleaded emotionally as he bowed his head on the ground while kneeling in front of the alpha and the elders while trembling as he cried in tears due to mixed emotions.


    He looked at me crying as he reminded me of his words during that morning and pleaded to ept him, ¡°Ari, I already promised you that I will take responsibility please don¡¯t reject me.¡±


    I felt hurt as I saw him sobbing emotionally like a trembling cat abandoned by its owner.


    ¡°F-Father, he did promise me to take responsibility and you know how important a promise of a lion beastman is. Please grant him your permission and please forgive him. He didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± I held my father¡¯s hand, trying to calm him down while helping Dillon with his plea.


    ¡°*sigh* Eat your food first, we will continue this conversation once you both recover fully.¡± He sighed as he hesitantly cut the conversation trying to control his temper.


    He ordered the others to go as he talked to the elder healer about our condition.


    Dillon was hesitating to go as if he wanted to have a better conversation with me, but he couldn¡¯t do so as my father looked at him sharply.


    He went away with agony on his face.


    I was wondering why my father was hesitant to let Dillon be my guardian. Was it because Dillon obviously snuck out of the tribe to follow me without permission from him or the elder healer? It was a clear disobedience to the rule, but I don¡¯t want him to be punished harshly.


    I was afraid that if my father refuses Dillon to be my guardian male, a harsher punishment will be given to him. A punishment simr to what Arvad had experienced. My conscience would never allow me to just passively obey my father if worse came to worst.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 24: Dillon the Stalker

    Father was busy preparing for winter, but he still managed to give some time for me.


    Due to the incident, a tribunal trial was scheduled to rify the issue in front of all the tribesmen.


    My father had no choice, but to follow the rules of the tribe, though he was hesitant to let me face the crowd due to my special condition since there will be a huge number of males who shall attend to witness the trial.


    A few days before the trial, the elder healer allowed Dillon to talk to me with the permission of my father.


    We had a conversation in my room while the elder healer observed us from the door.


    He sat on the chair beside my bed as I sat on the bedside facing one another. He held my hand and kissed it sweetly, then ced it on his cheeks to feel its warmth.


    I was nervous as he did so, making me tremble for some reason, but I was no longer sure if it was due to fright. My cheeks warmed up as if I was having a fever, but it feels different for some reason. My heart was beating uncontrobly fast as if I was having another anxiety attack.


    A few days ago, the elder healer wanted to confirm the progress of my condition so she had to ask Dillon and another male beastman to help with the test with the permission of my father.


    I was able to have physical contact with Dillon though my heart was still panicking for some reason, but when the other male tried to touch me lightly, I suddenly threw up and then fainted instantly.


    I felt sad because I thought I already got through my condition, but Dillon¡¯s touch was surprisingly bearable.


    ¡°Are you ufortable with this?¡± Dillon asked sweetly trying to understand my feelings.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I answered while shaking my head lightly.


    His face lit up as he smiled brightly, then he kissed my palm and closed his eyes as if indulging himself in the scent of my hand.


    ¡°Ahem! Dillon¡­¡± The elder healer interrupted him as if reminding him to behave.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry¡­ You were so fragrant that I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind¡± He whispered as he put my hand on hisp without letting go.


    ¡°Hey! Cut it out!¡± I rebuked as I tried to take back my hand.


    He didn¡¯t let go and held it tightly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let go. I don¡¯t want to miss this chance as it might be thest.¡± He pleaded with a frightened look on his face.


    We didn¡¯t actually talk during that time, but just held each other¡¯s hand until it was time for him to say goodbye.


    The day of the trial arrived. Only the head of each household was invited as instructed by my father to limit the witnesses due to my condition. I also had to drink some calming medications before and during the trial and had to keep the elder healer right beside me.


    Everyone was already inside the tribunal hall when we arrived. I was shocked when I saw Dillon tied up kneeling in front of my father. There was quite amotion as the tribesmen kept whispering at one another upon seeing my face.


    I decided to not wear my mask to respect the rule of the tribe. Most of the tribesmen were surprised upon seeing me.


    ¡°Is that really Ari or a female from another tribe?¡± A tribesman asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Another one answered, though confused.


    ¡°Heh! So that is why the alpha was so protective of her. Dillon was right when he described her during the opening of the courtship ritual.¡± Another onemented.


    My father roared furiously upon hearing the small talks of the crowd, causing them to quiet down in fear.


    I was trembling because of suffocation due to the mixed scent inside the hall, but I was still holding on thanks to the calming medication that the elder healer gave me.


    The trial started as soon as I was already settled in my dedicated seat not too far from Dillon, but I couldn¡¯t see his face since my seat was located a few steps behind his back.


    Dillon and I rified the incident and stated that it was a life and death situation in front of the tribe.


    Everyone was talking among themselves as we finished rifying the issue. Unfortunately the tribesmen were not yet convinced.


    ¡°Even so, why was Dillon in the same forest at that time? We understand that Ari was permitted by the alpha at that time, but why was Dillon outside the tribe?¡± An elder asked as if pinning out the main reason for the issue.


    Dillon was shocked. Frightened to answer in front of the alpha.


    My father was furious at Dillon understanding what the elder meant by his words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer Dillon?¡± My father asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I followed her to the forest when I saw her fly out of the tribe.¡± Dillon answered in fright while trembling.


    My father snapped due to what he heard. Furiously raising his hand to punch Dillon.


    I hurriedly flew towards my father and hugged him to refrain him from hitting Dillon.


    ¡°F-father! It was me! I told him to meet me there!¡± I involuntarily shouted the lie just to calm him down.


    There was a long silence as the alpha tried to calm himself in my embrace.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover up his crime¡± He whispered as he hugged me back.


    ¡°Please forgive Dillon father, I need him to help me with my condition.¡± I whispered back begging him to forgive Dillon.


    He sighed a few times as he tried to calm himself before letting me go.


    Dillon was shocked, but he was happy to see me defend him though I lied just to save him.


    Everyone was shocked and baffled.


    The elders didn¡¯t ept my im. They said it was an obvious lie, but they asked me if I am willing to take in Dillon as my guardian. I agreed despite seeing my father¡¯s disappointed face due to my choice.


    The elders exempted me from the punishment due to the fact that I only did the right thing to do in a life and death situation so I was still allowed to go outside my room.

 Chapter 25: Change of Alpha

    Everything went smoothly after the trial as Dillon officially became one of our family.


    He became my father¡¯s assistant instead, since I was no longer allowed to apany my father on his tasks all throughout the winter.


    One night as the winter ended, I suddenly felt dizzy for some reason so I went to bed early.


    In my dream, there was a beautiful woman, but I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly as I called her ¡®mom¡¯ subconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± The woman said as she lifted her hand to reach me.


    ¡°To where?¡± I asked curiously.


    She smiled as she pointed out an ind right beyond our sight.


    ¡°To the ce where you belong.¡± She whispered softly as her voice blended on the waves of the breeze.


    ¡°But what about father?¡± I asked instinctively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him soon¡­ Everything will fall in its rightful ce amidst the uing chaos¡­¡± She stated seriously.


    I suddenly woke up from the dream, but I wasn¡¯t able to ask her what she meant.


    The sun was already shining brightly as the snow started to melt slowly.


    There was an eerie feeling in my heart that I couldn¡¯t exin that made me feel nervous for some reason.


    I stood up and opened the door to look for my father, but I saw Dillon standing right in front of my door instead.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Where¡¯s my father?¡± I asked as soon as I opened the door.


    I heard the roaring of our tribesmen at a distance. The roar hails to the alpha, but I can sense my father¡¯s scent in the room where the patients are being treated, but it¡¯s too faint since there are many herbs in the elder healer¡¯s abode.


    My heart pounded really hard as I realized Dillon¡¯s appearance. He was covered in blood that didn¡¯t belong to him though he had a few bruises on his face as if there was a fight just before I woke up.


    ¡°Lev¡­ He¡­ He asked us to go. You are no longer safe here.¡± He said with a trembling tone as he helped me put on the cloak he was holding.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more time Dillon. The tribesmen areing with the new alpha.¡± The elder healer said nervously as she handed over a bag full of my belongings to Dillon.


    I was extremely confused as she uttered the words ¡®the new alpha¡¯. Right, Dillon just called my father by his name and not as alpha. I suddenly felt nervous as I tried to shove off Dillon to find my father.


    ¡°Move! I need to see my father.¡± I insisted, trembling as I realized what was going on.


    Dillon caught my arm while the elder blocked my way.


    ¡°Ari dear, I know it¡¯s sudden, but you have to go now. It is your father¡¯s will to take you away from here. Your father will be fine, I¡¯ll make sure he will. Dillon will exin everything on the way. You need to hurry.¡± The elder healer worriedly said.


    Dillon suddenly held me in his arms while briefly bowing to the elder healer to bid goodbye. He took the bag and ran away carrying me in a haste then jumped to the window.


    I wasn¡¯t able to react as he suddenly took me away hurriedly. He entered the forest and headed in the direction of the forest wolf tribe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was crying, but I couldn¡¯t retaliate remembering the elder healer¡¯s statement that it was my father¡¯s will. I had a lot of questions and I couldn¡¯t utter the words as I was frightened to hear the answers.


    He kept running despite the heavy load. I can already see the exhaustion in his face when he suddenly stopped by the river a few kilometers away from the tribe.


    He ced me in the shade of the tall tree as he rummaged through the bag searching for something.


    ¡°I think we are far enough so you can eat your meal first, but we need to keep going as soon as you¡¯re done eating.¡± He said as he gasped for air due to exhaustion, then handed over a steamed yam and a cup of water he took from the river.


    ¡°A-are we heading to the forest wolf tribe?¡± I mumbled while hesitantly taking the yam from his hand.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears falling from my eyes, though I tried my best to calm myself up even though my heart ached so much as I worried for my father¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Yes. Your father instructed me to bring you to his friend, Acwulf of the forest wolf tribe. Lev said he already informed Acwulf a few days ago.¡± He exined while looking in the direction of the said tribe.


    I was taken aback by his words ¡®Informed¡­ A few days ago¡¯. It was as if he already knew what would happen beforehand. I was so shocked that I almost fainted due to the overwhelming situation.


    He hugged me trying tofort me, but I had to hold it in. I was trembling as tears kept flooding my eyes subconsciously.


    I gave back the yam to Dillon while shaking my head, hunting him that I have no appetite.


    ¡°You have to eat. You haven¡¯t had your breakfast this morning and it is noon soon.¡± He insisted as he broke a small piece of the yam and put it on my lips.


    I stopped crying and ate the piece of yam on his hand hesitantly while he fed me himself. He did not speak a word, but kept feeding me continuously.


    After I finished half of it, I grabbed his hand and shook my head. He then gave me a cup of water to drink.


    He transformed into his beast form, then carried me on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slow down so you won¡¯t fall. Hold tight.¡± Dillon said.


    I got distracted when I rode his back. His mane was so soft and thick though it was not thicker than my father¡¯s. I was wondering why he has curly hair in his passive form, but not in his beast form.


    I was so fascinated about the fact that any changes in the appearance of their passive form don¡¯t even affect their beast forms.


    So, even if they turn bald, a lion beastman will still have a mane when he transforms into a beast.


    We started walking towards our destination as I tried not to reveal my passive-aggressive form. It took us the whole day to arrive at the said tribe where the current alpha and his father weed us.

 Chapter 26: Lev鈥檚 POV 1

    Lev¡¯s POV


    The day of the duel arrived while I bid myst kiss on Ari¡¯s forehead as she was sleeping soundly on her bed.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from worrying though I already prepared everything that was needed to be prepared for.


    I stopped by theke to drink some water as I talked to Dillon seriously and reminded him for thest time to protect Ari at all cost on my behalf if worsees to worst.


    He promised me that he will protect her with his life and might so I believed his words, words he swore to the pride of a lion beastman.


    I was sure that I was in a good condition right before the duel, but I suddenly felt dizzy right before Bhari¡¯s punchnded on my stomach and I vomited blood until I almost fell unconscious.


    My memory shes back beyond my sight.


    I remembered when Freya and I grew up together. I have liked her since I was young. However, she fell in love with a ck snake and a bear. She loved them dearly, but the original rule of the tribe was that once their children came of age, they needed to be handed over to the tribe where their fathers originated to keep the poption of the lion beastmen in the tribe aligned because this is the lion tribe.


    My dear Freya will be sad if ever it happens so I had no choice, but to be the alpha.


    I was so lucky to sessfully defeat the old alpha, but I got heavily injured that I almost lost my left eye and left a huge scar on my face.


    It took me a few months to fully recover after the duel. Unfortunately, the old alpha died not long after due to his heavy injury that I inflicted. I felt guilty though he smiled at me on his deathbed while praising my might.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t feel aggrieved because you did great back there and I know that the tribe will prosper in your hands. The beastman goddess visited mest night saying she will reward you with a blessing that shall bring prosperity and salvation despite the future chaos not only on our tribe, but to all the beastman. Cherish the blessing and protect it until yourst breath. Lastly, thank you for growing up.¡± He whispered to me as he bid his farewell and wishes before taking hisst breath.


    Freya finally agreed to marry me though she seemed unwilling, but she had to keep her promise.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On the third day of the courtship ritual, a ray of light descended from the sky covering me and Freya as I transferred my energy to her. The whole tribe rejoiced as the beast goddess blessed our union.


    I gifted Freya a coat made from the pelt of the white tiger that I caught during thest hunting season.


    Drake and Dov were goodrades though they have some hidden hostility against me, I can understand because males are originally possessive.


    If it isn¡¯t because of the low birth rate of the females, no males will want to share their partner with others. Even so, I am content as long as I can stay close to Freya.


    The courtship ritual went smoothly and the wedding day was a bliss.


    After the bonfire celebration, we headed to Freya¡¯s room for our first night wherein the other spouses are not allowed to interfere until the next day.


    Strangely, Freya went into heat and it also affected me making us out of control and so we consummated that night unwillingly.


    After a week, Freyaid an egg and a paternity mark appeared on my chest. Freya was happy despite what happened.


    I diligently took care of Freya¡¯s egg. The egg was alone in the incubation room since it was strangelyid a month prior to the actual mating andying season.


    A small insignia of a cub inside the egg appeared on my chest. I thought it¡¯s a male.


    The elder healer also helped me in taking care of the egg since I had a lot of responsibilities at hand as the alpha of the tribe.


    I diligently visited the egg every dawn to incubate him and named him Ari, the lion of God.


    The elder healer takes over once the sun rises and keeps the egg warm by keeping the incubation room warm.


    One time, I caught a blue wolf and made its skin into a pelt. I was contemting if I shall give it to Freya and find another one for Ari since blue wolves are rare.


    I suddenly remembered the old alpha¡¯s words; to cherish the blessing of the goddess so I decided to ce the pelt under Ari¡¯s egg.


    The winter and mating season arrived and Freya had undergone heat again. I was so tied up with my duties that I could onlye homete at night and they already locked Freya¡¯s room. I can smell her scent from outside her room while Drake and Dov were also inside.


    I can hear Freya¡¯s moan as they take turns making love with her. Her scent was so irresistible, so I had to run to the elder healer just to ask for a suppressant and stayed in there until Freya¡¯s heat subsided.


    A week after Freya¡¯s heat, sheid two eggs and ced them in the incubation room. I wasn¡¯t able toe across either Drake or Dov in the incubation room since I had too many issues to attend to despite the cold weather and I only visited Ari at dawn.


    I was also taking care of their older hatchlings who were ced in the care of the elders in the nursery. Lindie was especially clingy to me that the others almost thought I was the real father if not for her appearance being simr to drake.


    Also, I managed and finalized the revision of thew and secured their ce in the lion tribe so the cubs no longer need to leave once they came of age.


    Ari¡¯s egg was slowly growing so I sometimes wonder if he really is a male. There were no signs of problems on her egg and even on the insignia on my chest so I continuously proceeded with the incubation.


    The spring was slowly approaching and Ari was bing more and more active when his egg rolled out of the wolf¡¯s pelt multiple times. If the elder healer was not diligently paying attention, he might have already rolled over to the other eggs and it would be disastrous since Ari¡¯s egg was bigger and was about to hatch in a few weeks.

 Chapter 27: Lev鈥檚 POV 2

    Lev¡¯s POV


    The day Ari¡¯s egg finally hatched, no one was around because the assigned elder at that time had to rush over to the elder healer because he was unwell.


    When I woke up, I realized that the insignia on my chest suddenly changed into a lion cub with a wing. I was baffled as I ran to the incubation room and saw that Ari had already broken out of the egg. It¡¯s a female but she has a male passive form. What¡¯s more was that she had a wing simr to the insignia on my chest before it disappeared.


    I held the delicate little thing as she clung onto me while sleeping soundly.


    Ari was found to be allergic to malester on so I was terrified for her safety even as the alpha of our tribe.


    She was condemned by the tribe since it would be impossible for her to marry a male due to her state, but I did my best to protect her.


    I assigned the elder healer to take care of her and to find a way to cure her and relieve her from her illness.


    We did many tests and trials just to find out a way for her to live a normal life but to no avail.


    My daughter was a rare genius, she can already do tough tasks at a young age and she never stopped surprising me with her natural talent for taming beasts and insects.


    She was so talented that can create things that no one in this world could ever think of.


    Despite her genuine contributions in the tribe, she never allowed me to tell the whole tribe about it so as to not attract any attention.


    She was normally reserved and shy, but she was mature enough to decide on her own volition to help once needed. Sometimes, she looked more like a miniature adult.


    She easily gets hurt when scolded and criticized, but she can easily adapt to changes and take challenges seriously.


    She looked more like the small alpha than I am as how she can easily solve the issues of the tribe with simple toplex suggestions.


    She had a very good intuition and she was very convincing that it became impossible for me not to follow her whims.


    I know she loves her mother and her siblings dearly. His brothers love her too, but for some reason, Lindie was so insecure about her. I treated them all equally as how I love my Ari.


    There were times that I felt lonely because my rtionship to Freya became astray ever since she lost some of her offspring to the mosquito incident and the huge boar incident.


    Freya med me for not being an effective alpha and for endangering her cubs and hatchlings. She hasn¡¯t officially broken her ties with me, though she became indifferent even with Ari.


    I did my best, but being alpha doesn¡¯t mean you are perfect. Even Ari was endangered multiple times if not because of the loyalty of the elders to me.


    The day Ari manifested her power it was the elder healer who first discovered it. She reported to me that Ari has the power to sustain life, but the cost was her own.


    We had no clue on how it would affect her health or even her life if she used it frequently. The only thing we were sure about was that she gets extremely weak after using her powers and that she loses her consciousness for a long time depending on how dire the situation of the patient was.


    Even so, Ari grew up so fast that I didn¡¯t realize it until fate knocked on my head when she came back from sneaking outside the tribe.


    She told me that she was already a youngling and a bastard was already eyeing her even though she just turned 13 at that moment.


    A few dayster, Ari didn¡¯t make it home the night when the wedding celebration in the tribe was held.


    She never broke her promise unless it¡¯s a life and death situation. It was already the next day when the elders agreed on searching for her.


    A report suddenly came out that Dillon was also missing. I was nervous for some reason. I felt as if my heart would explode as we searched for them.


    We found them in a cave deep in the forest. She fell unconscious, but Dillon was energetic despite the bruises and wounds all over his body.


    There were also poisonous thorns found on the side with Dillon¡¯s blood while Ari only obtained a few scrapes on her hand but she was unconscious for some reason.


    It took her a few days before she woke up. I was extremely furious that I had endlessly scolded Dillon for endangering my daughter.


    She saved him so I had no choice but to go easy on him. I wanted to crush him with my own fist, but Ari would surely be sad if she knew about it.


    The bastard begged to be epted by our family as Ari¡¯s guardian even during the trial where I learned that he stalked my daughter without our knowledge.


    Ari begged me to forgive him so I did even though it was hard for me to ept the reality.


    My daughter will soon be taken away by a bastard who was not even as strong as me. How can he ever protect my daughter with just his charms?


    One day, I had a terrible hunch when Bhari challenged me to a duel for the alpha position.


    There were tremendousints from the youngsters that they didn¡¯t want Ari to stay in the tribe so they urged my prospective sessor, Bhari to challenge me.


    I epted the challenge despite my hunch so I had no other choice but to trust Dillon about Ari¡¯s safety while asking Acwulf to ept them in the forest wolf tribe if ever I failed to defend my position.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His son, Lowell, the current alpha of their tribe agreed without hesitation as if he already knew my daughter.


    Even so, it would be better if he can manage to have my daughter ept him just like Dillon.


    I also believe that Orson and Askook will protect their sister, despite Drake and Dov¡¯s warning.


    I love Ari, with all my life and more than anything in this world.


    I can no longer be her stronghold, but I still believe that these fellows will help me protect her on my behalf even after I take myst breath.


    I will miss her the moment I shut my eyes.

 Chapter 28: Forest Wolf Tribe

    Lowell and Acwulf were waiting by the entrance of their tribe when we arrived on their territory.


    Acwulf was worried and hurriedly asked Dillon for a private conversation while he instructed his son, the current alpha, to apany me to the rooms they prepared for us.


    The housing of the forest wolf tribe was a huge cave on the mountain that had multiple rooms they built for each member of the tribe.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± He said excitedly.


    I didn¡¯t dare remove my hood nor respond to his greeting. I was thinking a lot of things at that moment and had no motivation to talk to anyone else if not necessary.


    ¡°Here, you can stay here as long as you want.¡± He said enthusiastically.


    I remained silent and in a daze as I was swallowed by my emotion, though I was holding back my tears. He opened the door and led me to the bedroom and ced my bag on the side as I sat on the bed.


    He squatted in front of me trying to peek on my hood.


    I was startled so I involuntarily kicked his face, but he instinctively caught my foot with his left hand, making me lose my bnce and fall on the bed.


    Luckily the bed was soft since there were hays underneath the mattress making it a cushion as I hit my head on the bed.


    He stood up to see my face and check if I was hurt without letting go of my foot, resulting in us having a very awkward and intimate position. He unintentionally spread my legs as he tried to climb up the bed to check my head closer. He has totally forgotten that he was holding my foot.


    ¡°Are you hurt? Did you hit your head?¡± He asked as I covered my mouth, trying not to throw up.


    The door suddenly opened. It was Dillon and Acwulf standing by the door with a stunned face.


    ¡°You punk! Is that how you wee a guest?!¡± Acwulf shouted angrily to Lowell


    Dillon ran towards us and grabbed Lowell¡¯s neck.


    Lowell suddenly realized what he did subconsciously so he let go of my foot. Dillon¡¯s fistnded on his face, leaving a huge bruise on his left cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing to Ari?!¡± Dillon asked.


    ¡°Bro! It was an ident!¡± Lowell answered while rubbing his face due to pain.


    I pulled Dillon hurriedly and hugged him from the back, causing him to flinch.


    ¡°Calm down Dillon, it was an ident. I tried to kick him because I was surprised when he stood too close to me but he caught my foot and we fell on the bed.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh! Hohoho! Really?! I see¡­ I understand¡­¡± Acwulf teased us with a smug look on his face as he looked at his son who was currently blushing on the floor.


    Dillon was puzzled yet irritated at the same time, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to argue with my im.


    ¡°Dillon, I still have many inquiries about the situation. Can you lend me more time?¡± Acwulf asks as he drags Dillon away without letting him respond.


    The door shut as the two of them left me and Lowell in an awkward position.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I just wanted to confirm something but I subconsciously showed my rudeness.¡± Lowell exined while blushing as he sat properly on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s also my fault. Sorry I kicked instinctively. You startled me earlier.¡± I answered as I lowered my hood.


    His cheek was swollen from Dillon¡¯s punch earlier.


    ¡°Does it hurt? You should treat your cheek first¡­ It looks painful.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Nah! It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that rough anyway. By the way, you told me you¡¯re allergic to males. What¡¯s up with that guy?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Dillon is currently my only official guardian male ever since after the tribunal tribe. He¡¯s the only male who can approach me besides my rtives.¡± I answered sternly.


    ¡°Woah! What¡¯s up with the sudden change of tone? I am still curious though. How can a female be allergic to males?¡± He inquired as he thought it was kind of weird for a female to be allergic to males.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was born this way.¡± I briefly answered.


    ¡°I went to your tribe a few days after we met during autumn. I made an excuse to visit your tribe, but you were unconscious at that time, so I had no chance to meet you. Also, your father suddenly got sensitive when I inquired about you. He was so scary so I didn¡¯t mention we¡¯d met in the spring. I haven¡¯t been able to go back since then because I had no excuse to go there.¡± He said while exining why he didn¡¯t visit our tribe.


    I wasn¡¯t actually expecting him to seriously find me in our tribe. I just thought he¡¯d stop approaching me once he knew I was a daughter of an allied alpha.


    ¡°My father¡­¡± I mumbled as I drooped upon remembering my father¡¯s condition.


    I haven¡¯t even had a chance to ask Dillon regarding what exactly happened to the tribe and why we were fleeing. Who was the new alpha?


    I was in a daze when I realized Lowell¡¯s face was suddenly close to mine.


    I was startled that I tried to p his face, but he grabbed it andughed at me.


    ¡°Hahaha! S-Sorry. I know it¡¯s rude, but you were so serious that I couldn¡¯t help teasing you.¡± He said whileughing as his tail wags like an excited dog who just got reunited with his owner.


    My heart was beating too fast when I realized he was still holding my hand. I suddenly had an urge to throw up as my head turned numb.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you turn pale?¡± He worriedly asked when he saw my face turn white.


    I threw up in front of him while trying to pull my hand. He let go of his grip and suddenly became nervous.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh! S-Sorry! I¡­ d-didn¡¯t mean to hold your hand arbitrarily. I¡¯ll ask a female to help you clean up.¡± He stuttered as he ran outside to call for help.


    A few minutester, a female elder came to help me clean up the mess I made and helped me take a bath.

 Chapter 29: The Little Hatchling

    Dillon was still stuck on Acwulf¡¯s side. I had no idea what they were talking about. He seemed as if he was troubled escaping from Acwulf¡¯s endless chattering.


    Though I was still worried about my father¡¯s condition, Acwulf and Lowell were trying to cheer us up by preparing a simple wee banquet for us in their tribe.


    Dillon was given a separate room since it was as instructed by my father. I decided to ask him about the details the next morning since my father entrusted us to Acwulf and it would be inappropriate for us to stay in the same roomte at night just to have a conversation.


    The next morning, there was amotion in the forest wolf tribe. It was said that they found an unconscious lion hatchling in the forest so they brought him back to Lowell to decide what to do after they treated his wounds.


    I hurriedly took a peek at the said hatchling as I felt uneasy when I heard the news. Lowell and Dillon apanied me to the elder healer of their tribe, Ralph.


    I was stunned when I saw Gurion¡¯s disheveled appearance.


    ¡°Gurion!¡± I screamed in shock.


    ¡°Do you know who the parents of this little hatchling are?¡± The elder healer asked.


    ¡°He¡­ He is Ari¡¯s little hatchling.¡± Dillon answered as he approached Gurion gently.


    Lowell, Acwulf and the elder healer were stunned. They turned into a stone due to shock. All of them were sure that I was too young to have a four to five year old hatchling. What¡¯s more is that I haven¡¯t evene of age yet?


    Iughed at their reactions as they looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the eggs left by the missing female in our tribe a few years ago. He was the only one who survived. I raised him with the help of the elders in the nursery since then. I adopted him with my father¡¯s permission.¡± I said while exining what Dillon meant about his words.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was a sign of relief on their faces when they heard my exnation, especially Lowell who sighed in relief.


    I wanted to ask for privacy so that I could hold Gurion freely without revealing my secret, but I don¡¯t know what excuse I should use.


    My power automatically manifests when I touch an injured person. I still don¡¯t know how to control it so it will be hard for me to exin it if it was seen by many.


    ¡°Can I bring him to my room to recuperate?¡± I asked firmly.


    ¡°Sure, his condition has been already stable, though he is still physically weak due to exhaustion and hunger. I think he travelled alone without food or water intake causing him to faint due to hunger. He is malnourished and dehydrated. He will wake up soon so I will prepare some nourishing soup and deliver it to youter.¡± The elder healer answered.


    I asked Dillon to bring the unconscious Gurion to my room and he did as he was told.


    We left Lowell and Acwulf as they discussed some other issues with their tribesmen.


    We arrived at my room so I fixed the bed and ced anotheryer of clean and smaller nket for us toy Gurion.


    ¡°Dillon, could you leave us for a moment please¡­?¡± I asked, hoping he would give me some privacy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and help you with Gurion. I also want to take care of him.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°But¡­ Hmm¡­ Never mind. It¡¯s up to you.¡± I hesitantly agreed.


    He is my guardian anyway and there will be a time that I have to reveal it to him so I decided that it will be a good time to reveal it to him.


    I touched Gurion¡¯s head, stroking his soft and furry forehead when a glimmering light escaped from my hand entering Gurion. It was a unique sight.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of reaction Dillon had when he saw it because he was standing on my back.


    I tried to release more energy to transfer to Gurion, so he could wake up already, but I was shocked with the unexpected result.


    Gurion¡¯s body suddenly changed its shape. He suddenly transformed to his passive form.


    His curly honey-blond hair was simr to Dillon and his deep blue eyes. However, Dillon¡¯s hair is starting to darken at the bottom since a male lion beastman¡¯s hair darkens as they age, the same as their mane.


    ¡°Mommy..¡± Gurion uttered upon seeing me as he woke up.


    I looked at Dillon and saw his stunned face. I was sure he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Unexpectedly, there was also someone by the door who was equally as shocked as Dillon.


    ¡°Mommy! Waah! Mommy mommy mommy!¡± Gurion cried as he jumped in my arms.


    I caught him and felt frightened that he might identally fall on the hard floor. Unfortunately, my legs lost its strength due to the energy transfer. Luckily the two males caught me in time.


    ¡°Wahhh! Mommy¡­ I mishu¡­ (I miss you)!¡± Gurion said as he continued on crying in my arms until a grumbling sound echoed all over the room.


    Gurion stopped whining as he touched his stomach while pouting with teary eyes.


    ¡°Sooo hangwee (so hungry)¡­¡± The little hatchlingined as his stomach grumbled due to hunger.


    ¡°Lowell, is there something Gurion can eat for the meantime?¡± I asked Lowell, who was speechless at that time as I stood up and walked to the bed to sit down while carrying Gurion in my arms.


    He left without a word, probably still shocked from the incident.


    Gurion was happily rubbing his cheeks on mine when Dillon suddenly picked him up with a grumpy face.


    ¡°Dada! (Daddy)¡± Gurion eximed. He was also happy to see Dillon so he hugged him tightly.


    Dillon¡¯s face softened, then smiled as he hugged him back.


    Lowell came back and stood by the door, speechless from the sight while he held the food and herbal medicine for Gurion in his hand.


    ¡°Oh! Look Gurion, uncle Lowell brought you some food.¡± I mumbled while yawning a few times due to exhaustion.


    ¡°Uncle? Call me Daddy too, Gurion. It¡¯s Daddy Lowell.¡± Lowell suggested.


    Dillon looked sharply at Lowell as if roaring inside while Gurion was confused and couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°Dada wowew? (Daddy Lowell)¡± Gurion asked while tilting his head slightly in confusion.


    Weughed at how obedient he was.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Gurion¡­? Why did you follow us here in the forest wolf tribe? You could have gotten lost in the woods if you were not found by chance by Lowell¡¯s tribesmen.¡± I asked Gurion, while scolding him.


    ¡°Mits mommy¡­ Manmas en panpas sez Panpa wev eezts daeeng en e eets mo womper a awfa¡­.¡± He babbled trying to exin things, but he couldn¡¯t talk properly.


    He was panicking and his eyes became puffy while pouting in frustration. He looked so cute that I couldn¡¯t even concentrate so I failed to understand his words.

 Chapter 30: A Nightmare

    A hatchling normally couldn¡¯t speak properly as they are still not used to their passive appearance just yet.


    ¡°*sigh* Never mind. I¡¯m still happy that you are fine. My heart almost dropped when I saw you unconscious this morning.¡± I mumbled as I hugged him tightly and stroked his honey-blond frizzy and curly short hair.


    ¡°Would you like me to arrange a nanny for him and a separate room for the meantime?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°No. I can take care of him by myself if Ari needs some rest.¡± Dillon insisted.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare lunch and snacks forter. I¡¯ll help out by teaching him how to pronounce the words properly too.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? You lookedx despite being an alpha of a big tribe.¡± I asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Nope! I can have my tribe do things for me and your method for sustaining food helped us a lot of trouble.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Then why is your father always busy?¡± I asked in response to his exnation.


    ¡°You know he loves chattering so much. He couldn¡¯t stay in one ce so he just does what he wants while finding a poor fellow to chat with.¡± He answered.


    It did make sense. However, I was wondering how an extroverted father gave birth to an introverted guy like this.


    ¡°*Yawn* Anyway, can you both please feed him first. I think I will need to take a nap for a little bit¡­ *Yawn* Lowell¡­ L-Let¡¯s talk when I wake up and Dillon too.¡± I said as I yawned a few more times before falling unconscious due to exhaustion.


    I was a little bit frustrated because I missed my chance to talk to Dillon that morning regarding the matter about my father and the issue of the tribe due to Gurion¡¯s sudden appearance, but I was relieved that Gurion was safe. Lowell also seemed to know what had happened because he kept on apanying me despite his responsibilities as the alpha.


    In my dream, I dreamt about the beautifuldy again, but she was crying.


    ¡°Ari¡­ My daughter¡­¡± She said as she spoke inaudibly as if there was a barrier, making me unable to understand what she was talking about.


    Her voice was clear yet her words couldn¡¯t get to me. I couldn¡¯t understand it except the first three words that she said, ¡®Ari my daughter¡¯.


    I was baffled. How can she be my mother? Is she really the beastman goddess? Why did she bring me to this world? What happened to me exactly before I got reborn here in this world? What about my mother in my previous world?


    Questions kept popping up from my mind, while she stepped back further and further away.


    I tried to follow her, but a huge crystal egg suddenly appeared, but it was slowly being eaten by a ck misty thing. It looks like a ck cloud-like shadow covering almost the whole crystal egg.


    Inside the egg is a person, but I couldn¡¯t see clearly at a distance. I stepped closer to see, but I was shocked when I realized that it was my father Lev.


    I wanted to touch it and break it to free my father, but the ground suddenly broke as I fell in the gap.


    I jolted awake as I gasped from the sensation of falling from my dream.


    Dillon, Lowell and Gurion were all surrounding my bed as they waited for me to wake up.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gurion gasps in excitement as I open my eyes. He jumped to hug me, but Dillon caught him up before he couldnd on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump on your mommy like that! You¡¯re too heavy. You¡¯ll hurt your mom.¡± Dillon scolded Gurion.


    ¡°Sowee (sorry)¡­¡± Gurion apologized cutely as he drooped like a kitten being scolded.


    I smiled as I sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Did I oversleep again?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, you have been unconscious since yesterday when you said you would just take a nap. I was about to call the elder healer if you didn¡¯t wake up today.¡± Lowell replied in a low voice and worried look.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? You seemed too exhausted and pale.¡± Dillon asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Ralph quickly.¡± Lowell said as he ran hurriedly outside.


    Acwulf and the elder healer arrived a few minutester. I was embarrassed as I initially didn¡¯t want to trouble them too much.


    The elder healer checked my pulse using a thread so as to not touch me directly. ording to him, I was weakened due to some unknown reasons and probably due to emotional stress so he rmended some tonics and calming medications to help me recover my strength.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Acwulf wanted to chat with me and Dillon while ying with Gurion, but the elder healer said I need more rest so Lowell pushed his father to go back to the elder healer.


    ¡°Dillon, can you please take Gurion for a while. I have to talk to Lowell privately. I¡¯ll talk to you after.¡± I asked politely and Dillon agreed, then left with Gurion.


    ¡°You saw that too right?¡± I asked frankly, in a low voice as I was still weak.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Is it a taboo to witness that ability? I thought it was just an energy transfer, but it seems a lot more powerful than that. It was amazing. I was not even as surprised as when I learned that you were a female that can shape shift to a form simr to the passive form of a male.¡± He answered while his tail wags excitedly.


    ¡°Can you please keep this a secret from anyone else?¡± I pleaded as I was afraid that my secret would be revealed.


    A female with unique abilities normally attracts too many males and it would be disastrous for me since I always faint when surrounded by males.


    I was nervous as I pleaded to Lowell to keep my secret.


    ¡°Eat your lunch first and the tonics.¡± He asked while offering the food on the table and the medications that the elder healer left for me.


    I ate the soup and the tonics given by Lowell hurriedly as I suddenly felt my hunger overwhelming me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hurry up. You can take your time. You might get a stomach ache if you don¡¯t slow down. Also¡­ I can keep your secret, but I have a condition¡­¡± He seriously answered.

 Chapter 31: Second Guardian

    I was thrilled because of his response so I ate all the soup and tonics at once before responding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can do it. Just please keep it a secret.¡± I pleaded.


    Lowell suddenly knelt to the ground as he bowed down. I was surprised. Why is he doing that? What¡¯s happening?


    My heart started to race as I got nervous suddenly on the words Lowell was about to say.


    ¡°Can you also ept me as your guardian? It doesn¡¯t matter if you give me a favor simr to Dillon, but I still want to be by your side.¡± He responded begging as he kneeled in front of me.


    ¡°But why me? There are other beautiful females out there. What more is that I am still too young and it will be unfair for the both of us to be bound by a forced rtionship?¡± I said defensively while panicking due to his words.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t force you. I never nned to do so. Don¡¯t worry, I am willing to wait until you can ept me, but I won¡¯t give up easily. For me, there is only you and no one else. I¡¯ve never been so interested in a female like this before. Only you, Ari. I like you.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°At first, I thought I was just fascinated with how strong and unique you were despite being small. I wanted to wait for you till you reach adulthood, but seeing you with Dillon makes me impatient. I felt jealous because I was the first to fall for you.¡± He continued.


    ording to him, he saw me a few years ago when I killed a huge boar that was chasing a female cub older than me and he was stunned. He said he was just passing by at that time when he escaped his father¡¯s chattering and looked for a ce to have fun.


    He thought I was a male back then and felt so fascinated that he wanted to remove my mask to see my face, but I fainted in fright, then he fled when the tribesmen approached to not induce any misunderstanding.


    I was so shocked and speechless. I was not even sure how to react.


    He continued to babble saying he really found me irresistible since the first day he saw me.


    When he finally saw me again a few yearster, he said I looked like a puppy crawling on the dog hole so he teased me for a bit before I flew away to go back home.


    He waited daily in the spring after that day while escaping his tasks as the alpha while trying to take a chance to meet me again.


    When he finally met me face to face and learned that I am a female, he had a sudden urge to pursue me.


    I do like how he was straightforward, despite his yful and unpredictable personality. However, it would be unfair for him if I ept his condition arbitrarily.


    Even if he said that it was ok for him to not reciprocate his feelings as long as he can stay beside me, it is not ok with me. It would be a huge burden on my conscience.


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know if it will work out the way you wanted so I honestly wanted to reject your condition¡­, but¡­ We can still be friends. That way you can still have the freedom to choose if you will stay or not. I honestly don¡¯t dislike you, but as you can see¡­ I have negative reactions once touched by a male including you so it would be hard for me to take you as my second guardian.¡± I answered him frankly, trying not to hurt him too much.


    He suddenly felt dispirited, but relieved at the same time since he was neither rejected nor epted.


    I can see his ears and tail droop at the same time as he smiled bitterly at my response.


    I felt hurt seeing him smiling bitterly. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him with bluntness, but it was the only way I could think of to both protect my secret and not give him a high hope for one-sided feelings.


    ¡°Even if we became friends¡­ Will I still stand a chance to pursue you once I can make youfortable with me just like Dillon?¡± He asked desperately.


    ¡°We are currently not a member of any tribe so we are not bound by any rules. Am I correct? You know it, right? Since you are the alpha of this tribe I know you already knew that once I ept you, we will be bound in this tribe and shall have to embrace your culture and rules.¡± I asked him, hinting at the dilemma I would face once I epted him.


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­ And I promise to do my best to help you, Dillon and Gurion to settle here in our tribe. I can even protect you from harm, even from the new alpha of your previous tribe.¡± He answered sincerely.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay in your tribe for too long. There is a ce I need to go. I haven¡¯t talked to Dillon about it yet, but I need to go there for confirmation. Also, I am sure you won¡¯t be able to apany us since the ce I need to go to is the dwelling ce of the ancient beastmen tribes. Your tribe cannot function without an alpha for too long so it would be impossible to bring you with us.¡± I insisted.


    He was speechless for a minute, but he collected his thoughts and responded, ¡°I can give up being an alpha. I will join you in the journey. I cannot let you go with only Dillon and a hatchling by your side on such a dangerous journey. I can always give back my position to my father since he is still strong enough to handle the tribe. Please let me protect you.¡±


    I was taken aback by his words, but what he said was true. The journey to the said ce was too dangerous for a female like me. What¡¯s more is that I have a hatchling with me and only one male will protect us along the way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Dillon first. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Thanks for the food. Can you please call Dillon?¡± I instantly cut the conversation in a hurry because I suddenly got exhausted from our talk.


    He rushed to the door to call for Dillon, but Dillon was standing right outside the door as he opened it.

 Chapter 32: What happened to Dillon

    Lowell and I were surprised. I don¡¯t know if he heard everything we have talked about, but he looked serious and worried at the same time.


    ¡°Where is Gurion?¡± I nervously asked to divert his mood.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Acwulf took him for a stroll.¡± He answered while clenching his jaws as he held in his temper.


    ¡°How much did you hear?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Since when he confessed his feelings.¡± He said as he looked away in insecurity.


    He heard almost everything. I felt a little guilty, but it was his fault to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    ¡°Are you perhaps jealous?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Would you be mad if I was?¡± He replied.


    ¡°Nope! It¡¯s only natural to feel jealous from time to time. I can even feel jealous too. I just didn¡¯t let it show to anyone.¡± I answered frankly and smiled at him to cheer him up.


    He sat beside me and held my hand as hey his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Is there a reason for you to go there?¡± He asked as he pushed me toy on the bed, then hugged me tightly.


    I felt sleepy for some reason. His scent was so rxing.


    ¡°Can you exin first what exactly was going on to our tribe?¡± I insisted.


    He sat down properly and started to exin everything in a low voice. I also sat down to listen to him attentively.


    Even though Dillon was seriously exining the situation, I almost wanted him to stop talking because of the overwhelming sadness I felt.


    My father was known to have a rock like body because he doesn¡¯t fall down easily with just a single punch.


    The elder healer couldn¡¯t detect any poison nor had any idea about his mysterious illness, but there was a high chance for him to recover since his condition became stable as if his body suddenly went into hibernation.


    My heart almost exploded from the roller coaster emotion of our conversation and my tears kept falling from my eyes.


    I was extremely sad about my father¡¯s situation, but I can feel his unconditional love.


    I have to do something to save him.


    I suddenly remembered the dream I had at that time thinking maybe the woman in my dream can solve my father¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡­ I actually had a dream that time before we fled from the lion tribe. I saw a beautiful female and told me she will take my father and I should meet her in the heart of the ind where the ancient beastmen tribes dwell. I actually had a hunch that I should meet her and ask her to save my father¡¯s life and find answers about my existence.¡± I mumbled as I kept sobbing in Dillon¡¯s arms.


    ¡°If you really do need to go to that ce, we have no choice, but to ept Lowell¡¯s offer. Even though I totally disliked his idea, he had a point. It is shameful for me to admit it, but I honestly think that I won¡¯t be able to ensure your safety alone. There are many strong and sneaky feral beasts and beastmen on the way. It would also take us a few years to arrive in thatnd since we will have to travel by foot and we will have to stop our journey during the winter since it will be too dangerous for us to continue our journey due to the extreme weather.¡± He said as he gave his insights.


    I tried to calm myself up and contemted on Dillon¡¯s insight, but he suddenly pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Will you really be okay with Lowell¡¯s presence?¡± I asked Dillon, worrying he might feel ufortable since he knew that Lowell was also interested in me.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Honestly¡­ I feel very insecure even just by thinking about it.., but your safety is more important than my jealousy¡­ He said he had met you three times and fell in love with you, but you saved me three times so I love you with all my life. I am willing to swallow my pride as a lion beastman just to keep you safe and be happy.¡± He said with conviction.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Three? I only saved you twice. When you were poisoned and during the tribunal trial. When was the other one?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°The gue brought by the mosquito infestation.¡± He answered as he rubbed his face against my neck, leaving his scent on me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ But¡­ Older brother Dillon, are you marking your territory?¡± I intentionally asked to distract him because he suddenly became too clingy as he tightened his embrace.


    ¡°*sigh* I¡¯m neither Orson nor Askook. Don¡¯t call me older brother or I might¡­.¡± He mumbled as he tightly held the back of my head and opened his mouth as if he was about to bite my neck.


    I was shocked so I pushed him as I was afraid I might faint from his intimacy. He didn¡¯t budge because he was too strong for me.


    If it was Lowell, he probably would have flown back a few feet already.


    He didn¡¯t bite me in the end, but he rested his head on my shoulder as he breathed heavily for a few minutes while trying to calm himself. He was sweating and he was flushed.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡­ I suddenly¡­ Ugh! What was wrong with me..?¡± He whispered in a panic.


    He covered my eyes as he raised his head. He doesn¡¯t want me to see his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find Gurion and bring him here.¡± He suddenly said while standing up, then hurriedly ran outside the door.


    He intentionally didn¡¯t show his face, but his ears were as red as a tomato probably due to embarrassment.


    A few minutester, Lowell entered the room with Gurion, so I was baffled.


    ¡°Mommy! Hug Guyon (Gurion)!¡± My little hatchling eximed excitedly.


    I smiled at Gurion and took him from Lowell.


    ¡°Where did Dillon go?¡± I asked Lowell curiously.


    ¡°Oh! That¡­ I think he ran to theke to cool down. Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯ll go back in a while.¡± Heughs lightly while thinking of Dillon¡¯s miserable appearance.


    Though I was worried about Dillon, I was also irritated because he left without a word. Luckily Lowell was there to assist me.


    He helped me from noon teaching Gurion on how to talk properly until night. We had a lot of fun because of Gurion¡¯s cute reactions to his mistakes in pronouncing words, but he was eager to learn.


    Lowell also helped us to prepare our food, and bath water. The three of us had dinner together, then I bathed Gurion after we ate our food while Lowell waited outside for us to finish.


    We continued on practicing words untilte at night that I couldn¡¯t even remember how we ended up sleeping on the bed.

 Chapter 33: Quiting as Alpha

    When I woke up, I saw Dillon preparing the table for breakfast.


    ¡°Awake? Let¡¯s have our breakfast first.¡± He said sweetly with a lower voice.


    I suddenly remembered my father. There were times that he greets me in the morning telling me to have breakfast together before we start doing the tasks at hand.


    Tears kept rushing my eyes as Dillon panicked due to confusion.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Are you not feeling well? Water¡­ Water¡­ Drink some water¡­¡± He mumbled, trying to lower his voice despite panicking.


    He gave me the water with his trembling hand so it almost spilt on the nket.


    Gurion was still sleeping soundly by my side since it was too early and a hatchling usually nap almost all the time.


    I sat down carefully while drinking the water to calm myself and gave the cup back to Dillon after I finished drinking.


    He was about to go back to the table when I grabbed his tail upon remembering how he fled without a word the day before that. He flinched, but I couldn¡¯t see his reaction. I initially wanted to grab his skirt, but I identally caught his tail instead.


    ¡°Ah! Ari¡­¡± He mumbled as he moaned refraining himself from making too much noise.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry¡­¡± I apologized as I released his tail in panic.


    ¡°Eat your breakfast first. Lowell said he will be back in a bit so we can discuss the details of our departure.¡± He said as he guided me to the table.


    After breakfast, Lowell arrived from his routine tasks as the alpha so we discussed our journey to the dwelling ce of the ancient beastman tribes also known as chimera beastman tribes.


    Our destination is an old temple on the far north where the sun never rests.


    ¡°Lowell, are you really sure that you will give up your position just to join us? I don¡¯t want you to regret your decisionter on.¡± I asked sincerely.


    ¡°Yeah! Even if you dislike it, I will still join you on the journey. Your father entrusted us with your safety so I should do what I must.¡± He said with conviction.


    ¡°Are we going to bring Gurion with us?¡± Dillon asked worriedly.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to bring him, but I have a feeling that he will just follow us even if we leave him here. Just like what he did when we left the lion tribe. It will be more dangerous for him if he got lost without our knowledge. I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest my worries unless I can see him near me.¡± I answered seriously.


    ¡°If so, you have to disguise yourself as a male to prevent us from being attacked by the feral beastman on the way.¡± Lowell suggested.


    ¡°Lowell is right. We can pretend to be brothers with the same mother and say we were heading to the north to find your real father since they will think you are one of the chimeras.¡± Dillon added.


    ¡°Yes, I was also considering that thought.¡± I replied.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After discussing a few things and having an agreement regarding some matters, we went to Acwulf to ask for his approval since he is officially my guardian parent in my father¡¯s instead.


    I asked Acwulf for his permission to let us go to the north and told him about the dream I had before we fled from the lion tribe. He was unwilling at first because he knew it was dangerous and he wouldn¡¯t have any face to show to my father once something bad happened to me.


    He was so worried that he told us not to leave the tribe.


    ¡°I want to save my father at all costs. Please god father, give us your permission to go.¡± I begged so much that I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears.


    ¡°Hey, father¡­ I¡¯m quitting as the alpha¡­ Better get your alpha position back, else it will be vacant for too long. I¡¯ll be leaving with Ari and Dillon. I¡¯ll join them and protect her with all my strength as I promised Lev when I agreed on his request.¡± Lowell informed Acwulf.


    Acwulf was stunned as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    I was as equally stunned as how casual he was when saying he will quit as an alpha as if it was not a big issue at all.


    ¡°What?! I think I¡¯m turning deaf and hearing things. What did you say again?¡± Acwulf asked as he couldn¡¯t believe his son¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, you heard it correctly. I¡¯m quitting as the alpha.¡± Lowell repeated his words.


    ¡°Oh is that so¡­ Yeah, sure¡­ Wait¡­ What?!¡± He eximed in surprise.


    His mind was buffering as he took in his son¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m quitting as the alpha.¡± He repeated again.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Ari dear¡­ Can you please go back to your room first? I just want to talk to this cub for a moment.¡± Acwulf requested as he dragged his son at a distance.


    Dillon and I went back to the room where we saw Gurion crying alone.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gurion screamed as he ran towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare his snack and his bath¡± Dillon said as he started to prepare the things needed.


    Dillon prepared a meat soup for Gurion and prepared a warm bath.


    He helped me with feeding Gurion and bathing him.


    They looked cute together as if they were real father and son with both their curly honey-blond hairs and their clingy personality.


    We yed together and taught Gurion the proper pronunciation of words while waiting for Lowell but he didn¡¯t show up until noon time.


    When Lowell got back to my room, he looked exhausted as if he was drained with all his strength.


    ¡°You looked exasperated. Did your father nag at you and didn¡¯t agree?¡± I asked nervously.


    Did he get rejected? Did his father refrain him froming with us? Did he get angry because Lowell was rude earlier?


    My mind was filled with worries as he took a few minutes of silence before responding.


    ¡°*sigh* He agreed and said that he will help out with preparing the things we will be needing. It was just so irritating to hear his endless chattering for a few hours. It¡¯s so exhausting.¡± He answered seriously while sighing a few times.


    Iughed at how he got irritated just because he got stuck with his chatty father for a few hours. He looked like a childining of having a lively parent.


    There were many things we needed to prepare especially when maps are only drawn on a huge piece of rock or wood. We cannot carry them around as much as we need to.


    Since we have a limited time to prepare, I decided to have the map redrawn on a piece of cotton fabric we brought when we fled from the tribe.


    It was the only cotton fabric we had. Luckily, Lowell was pretty good at copying the map so we didn¡¯t waste our fabric though it took him a week to finish up since he made it as detailed as possible.


    I couldn¡¯t even help him because I was afraid of ruining the fabric.

 Chapter 34: Brother

    A few days after Gurion was found in the forest, an unexpected guest arrived along with shocking news from the lion tribe.


    ording to what I¡¯ve heard of the report given to Lowell from his confidante, my father suddenly vanished into thin air after his body emitted a blinding bright light. Everyone on the lion tribe was mourning.


    Acwulf didn¡¯t let the report finish as he already understood whom the report was from.


    Lowell and Acwulf were in panic. They didn¡¯t exin to me what was going on, but they asked me to hide from the visitor who delivered the report to the tribe.


    I snuck out of the room to see the cause ofmotion while hiding in a distance. Unfortunately, the said guest identified my location instantly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re behind the tree Ari.¡± He said whileughing.


    ¡°Brother Orson, why are you here?¡± I asked as I revealed myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you and to report the incident to the forest wolf tribe since Acwulf is one of father Lev¡¯s friends¡­ I knew Father Lev will trust you with him¡­ Askook and I were too worried for you since the day of the duel so we tried to look for you all over the ce, but you already fled from the tribe¡­ After you left, your father¡¯s body suddenly vanished and everyone was so terrified¡­ Especially Lindie¡­ Mother¡¯s madness also worsened upon learning of father Lev¡¯s sudden disappearance as if she was haunted by a terrible nightmare.¡± He exined as he approached me with a worried face.


    He patted my head and smiled at me.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± I mumbled as I suddenly let out a loud cry.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They had refrained from meeting me for a long time, so we had no choice, but to distance ourselves from one another. However, brother Orson was never indifferent to me.


    He may have distanced himself just to follow their father¡¯s order, but he always smiles at me or even calls my attention just to say hello.


    He was also one of the reasons why our mother couldn¡¯t get out of her treehouse and refrained her from hurting me again. He was secretly protecting me.


    I knew it because a few years ago, I passed by our mother¡¯s treehouse just to see her at a distance. I saw brother Orson scolding our mother defending me and saying it was not my fault. He also defended my father¡¯s side when our mother suddenly shifted the me to father.


    He hugged me as I cried while Acwulf and Lowell were panicking.


    ¡°Hush¡­ I went here because I was worried for your safety. Even though Dillon and I used to be close when we were young, I still couldn¡¯t trust him with your safety. Askook was also worried. You know it too, right? He asked Chephirah to let me go outside the tribe without telling her that we were looking for you. We also asked permission from Bhari to go here and report the incident regarding your father to Acwulf¡± Brother Orson exined as he held me in his arms, hugging me tightly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head over to Ari¡¯s room first so both of you can talk to each other better while we prepare the lunch for you?¡± Acwulf suggested.


    We agreed, so Lowell apanied us back to my room where we found Dillon and Gurion almost flipping the room just to find me. Lowell then left for some matters right after.


    ¡°Mommy! Antu! (Uncle)¡± Gurion eximed as he saw me and brother Orson by the door.


    ¡°Orson?!¡± Dillon mumbled in surprise.


    Older brother waved, but got confused.


    ¡°Hey Dillon! Is that your cub? How is that possible? Why is he too small?¡± Orson asked then took Gurion in his arms.


    ¡°Antu, pway eed Guyon. (Uncle, y with Gurion)¡± Gurion said excitedly as he hugged my older brother.


    ¡°Guyon..? Wait¡­ Gurion?!¡± He eximed in surprise as he looked at Gurion properly


    ¡°Yey!¡± Gurion screamed as he giggled.


    ¡°Why were you here? Did Chephirah or Lindie ask to spy on us?¡± Dillon asked in suspicion.


    My brotherughed at Dillon.


    ¡°Is it weird for me to look after my little sister who suddenly disappeared from the tribe?¡± Brother Orson asked as a response while tapping Dillon¡¯s arm before sitting on the chair.


    The elders of the tribe prepared the table and food for all of us as we continued our conversation.


    Lowell and Acwulf left the room to give us some privacy as we talked while eating.


    ¡°I was just surprised. I thought you favored Lindie over Ari. Even though Ari was a male that¡¯s why you never left Lindie and cared for her all the time since she was the only female among the siblings.¡± Dillon replied.


    ¡°Nonsense! You know how despicable Lindie was, so I had to stay by her side all the time to stop her from hurting Ari especially after the boar incident.¡± My brother defended himself.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. She was irrational at that time. I almost thought she was crazy while speaking so much nonsense.¡± Dillon responded in agreement.


    ¡°By the way, why did you bring Gurion with you? The elders can take care of him on your behalf, even if you were away.¡± Brother asked.


    We started exining why Gurion was with us and also informed him that we were about to go north because of the dream I had.


    ¡°I think you really should go as soon as possible. I believe it was the beastman goddess who took father Lev away since the tribe was in chaos.¡± Brother Orson stated.


    I was shocked because he was the first one who didn¡¯t react negatively to the idea.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± He added.


    ¡°But what about Chephirah?¡± Dillon responded.


    ¡°Your cousin agreed to free me. We never consummated so we are still allowed to disregard our wedding. It is the hidden rule of the tribe. I only agreed to marry Chephirah because someone was eyeing her and Askook is still young to participate in the courtship ritual. Askook was the one who suggested that I find Ari here in the forest wolf tribe. She¡¯s the youngest among the siblings, so I want to make sure she¡¯s safe no matter where she has to go.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Does Lindie know?¡± I asked nervously.


    They had a good rtionship since young because they both grew up together in the nursery.


    ¡°Can I talk to you in private? There is something I need to tell you regarding Lindie.¡± He asked.

 Chapter 35: We are Siblings

    I asked Dillon to leave and bring Gurion after lunch so my brother and I could talk in private.


    He agreed, so After I fed Gurion and Dillon finished his food, he left the room with Gurion to give me and my brother some privacy.


    ¡°Ari¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I failed you as your older brother¡­ I know Lindie was too harsh on you. I knew it all¡­ However, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I really did try my best to convince her and to stop her from bullying you, but her jealousy had the best of her since she was spoiled too much.¡± He said as he held my hand, trying to control his emotion.


    It was true. Lindie had been the center of attention of most of the tribesmen since young, so she was favored by everyone. Her beauty was unparalleled even when she was just a hatchling. I, on the other hand, hid from the eyes of the masses to prevent any unnecessary circumstances since I am afraid of males.


    ¡°Father Lev used to visit us frequently in the nursery. Lindie and I got attached to him more than our own fathers. Lindie considered your father as her real father since our father only focused on our mother. They never really cared for us.¡± He exined while smiling bitterly when reminiscing their childhood memories in the nursery.


    I was the luckiest among our siblings since my father loved me so much even though our mother was indifferent to me. I never felt lonely because my father gave his best to fill in the role of a mother and a father at the same time with the help of the elders, especially grandma Lony, the elder healer of the lion tribe. He gave his best as a father not only to me, but also to my siblings, even if he was busy doing his responsibilities as an alpha.


    It was also the reason why I felt pity for my siblings. Our mother did love them, but that is the extent of it. They never felt it because she was so consumed by her love for the two males and by the deaths of her younger ones.


    ¡°Lindie¡­ She lets herself believe that she is father Lev¡¯s real daughter. She never listened to me and Askook¡­. She became insecure when she learned that you were a female despite the argument regarding your real gender. I knew she became jealous because you were the real daughter of the alpha¡­¡± He added as he clenched his jaws due to irritation.


    ¡°She¡­ She was the one who asked Bhari to duel father Lev and to drive you out of the tribe just because she was jealous of you¡­. B-But she never intended to harm father Lev¡­. She was also shocked w-when father Lev fell on the ground right after vomiting too much blood. She cried so much, especially when father Lev suddenly disappeared¡­¡± His words broke up as he tried not to stutter.


    He broke into tears while thinking about what happened to my father.


    I cried too, while I was listening intently to his words. It was childish to cry, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I felt as if I was relieved from something heavy upon confirming that my brothers still care about me despite all that had happened before.


    We only had a short time together when I joined the schooling until the incident of the boar attack.


    I never knew brother Orson was such a cry baby like me. He was so mature and calm in front of others.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I really missed you¡­ I was so sad when your fathers forced us not to talk to each other¡­¡± I said as I wept remembering when I was scolded by their fathers when I tried to approach them a few years ago.


    ¡°I know¡­ We miss you too¡­ Askook and I decided to search for you because we were more worried for your safety and I know you will be sadder than the rest of us.¡± He responded while his tears flooded his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Where is brother Askook?¡± I asked curiously as I tried to calm down myself.


    ¡°Askook had to go back to the tribe to cover up for my disappearance upon sensing your presence in the forest wolf tribe. He said he was too shy because he has been pretending to ignore you since young, so he can¡¯t bring himself to show up. Even so, he wanted me to tell you that he was sorry for not being a good brother to you.¡± He said as he tried to calm down his emotion.


    I never really had a grudge on them or even on Lindie despite her attitude towards me.


    Even though I am physically young, my soul¡¯s age was far older than my father if you added up my previous life. I always thought of them as younger siblings, so I tried my best to understand their actions.


    It did hurt when I knew that she hated my existence just because I am my father¡¯s real daughter causing her to do bad things against me. However, I can understand because she loved my father more than I thought I did.


    When we already had no more words left to say, we suddenly realized each other¡¯s swollen and puffy eyes so weughed as weforted one another. He hugged me tightly and promised that he will never distance himself anymore. I hugged him back and felt relieved at some point.


    Soon after we calmed down, my brother called Dillon into the room. He was just standing outside the whole time.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did Acwulf take Gurion again?¡± I asked while stuttering upon seeing him alone as he entered the room.


    ¡°Yes¡­ He said he will just take Gurion to y with him by the river. They will catch fish with Lowell.¡± Dillon answered.


    ¡°Little sis, do you want to know a secret about Dillon?¡± My brother said with a smug look on his face while looking at Dillon.


    ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ When we were young¡­ He used to pester me asking if you were a male or not. I didn¡¯t answer him because Lindie had always been beside me when he asked.¡± He answered whileughing.


    ¡°Argh! I thought we were friends¡­ Are you betraying me now over your sister?¡± He responded with panic.


    They started teasing one another, so Iughed while listening to them until it was already dinner time.

 Chapter 36: My Over Protective Brother

    The dinner was served to us by the elders of the forest wolf tribe as instructed by Lowell. They served us some fish dishes and vegetables.


    Lowell went in with Gurion after the dinner was served.


    ¡°Mommy! Fish! Guyon¡¯s Fish!¡± Gurion screamed excitedly as he and Lowell entered the room while pointing at the fish dishes served on the table.


    ¡°Gurion and I caught the fish that was served tonight. We hope you¡¯ll enjoy the dinner.¡± Lowell said as he sat on the table with us while Gurion was on hisp.


    My brother was quite suspicious at Lowell. He kept ring at him the whole dinner.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ari? I remember that you never showed up before when we visited your tribe.¡± My brother asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Lev¡¯s daughter was the male cub I was looking for. She was always masking her scent so I didn¡¯t recognize her. I didn¡¯t know she really was a female.¡± Lowell answered honestly.


    ¡°But, why were you looking for the male cub you were talking about?¡± My brother asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I was fascinated with him¡­¡± He answered in a low voice while blushing.


    ¡°Hahaha! You mean¡­ All this time¡­ You thought you were engrossed with a male cub?¡± My brother responded as heughed so hard.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Dillon was irritated while looking at Lowell while Lowell was blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡­ I am officially pursuing Ari. I will be quitting as the alpha and join her on her journey.¡± He answered with conviction.


    ¡°Ha! You mean¡­ If I didn¡¯t arrive in time, would my sister be left alone with the two of you? No! I won¡¯t let anyone be left alone with her not until she reaches adulthood. Not even Dillon.¡± My brother responded with an irritated voice.


    Dillon was surprised and felt guilty for some reason. Lowell and brother Orson were rmed. They pulled Dillon away so Gurion and I were left alone inside the room.


    I don¡¯t even know what they did with Dillon. No one went back that night, but the elders of the tribe helped me with the dishes and our bath.


    The next day, Dillon and Lowell both looked like they were beaten up without fighting back. Acwulf was stunned after seeing the two of them, but couldn¡¯t react as if he understood what was going on.


    Despite their look, the three of them looked closer as if they all had some sort of agreement that I wasn¡¯t aware of.


    We continued preparing for the things we needed to bring on our journey and Acwulf assigned a few elders to help me make some new sets of clothes for the five of us, especially for Gurion.


    They were fascinated when I made a different animal overall pajama for Gurion to wear at night and during cold seasons. We also made skirts and hats for him to wear during the hot season. Gurion had a lot of fun trying out his new outfits.


    I left my mask and weapon on the lion tribe because we were in a hurry when we left the lion tribe so I had to ask Dillon to make a new set for me. I requested him to make a mask with the shape of a white eagle. I initially wanted a crow, but it doesn¡¯t look good with my wings so I decided to go for an eagle instead. His craftsmanship with essories and small tools was so extraordinary.


    My brother made me a new set of bow, arrows and a beautifully designed quiver. In the lion tribe, these two were the most skilled young males on crafting beside their eye-catching looks and charming personalities.


    No wonder most of the younger females, including Lindie, were too jealous of me. I am surrounded by the most prominent males in the tribe.


    I was so excited when they finished crafting. Their work was one of a kind.


    ¡°Thanks brother! Thanks Dillon! I love you both!¡± I eximed as I tried to hug them one by one.


    My brother hugged me back tightly, but when I tried to hug Dillon, he instantly blocked him so I fell back on his arms instead. Dillon was stunned and felt wronged as he looked at my brother with a confused look on his face. I was also as confused as Dillon was.


    I looked at my brother with confusion, but he justughed as if he was teasing Dillon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test your new weapon. Let me know if I need to adjust something on it.¡± My brother said as he changed the topic and dragged me away from Dillon.


    We walked away while he was carrying me like a child in his arms. I just realized how small I was beside my brother, but I like it. I felt safe in his arms. His presence is simr to the father. Though father and brother have different scents, they have simrposure and the most simr thing between them was they were both over protective of me.


    He was a father material, but he was so dedicated to us, his siblings, that he never nned anything for his future. He even sacrificed his marriage just to protect Askook¡¯s position beside Chepirah.


    I was wondering if he could find a female who can make him fall head over hills. Whoever it is, she would be the luckiest female in this entire beastman world. I will help my brother in finding a good wife and mother to their hatchlings.


    The next day, I decided to cut my hair since I still look feminine due to my long and wavy hair.


    ¡°Brother, can you cut my hair?¡± I asked in a haste.


    He was stunned as if he wasn¡¯t expecting to hear such things from a female like me. I do understand his reaction because it is taboo for a female beastman to have shorter hair since it promotes masculinity and no male would want a masculine female.


    ¡°I need to look more like a male to be more convincing and this hair is giving away my real gender. I can¡¯t wear my hood all the time so I need to cut it to be sure.¡± I exined.


    ¡°*Sigh* Sorry little sis¡­ I am not talented enough to cut your hair. I don¡¯t want to ruin your beautiful hair. Though I dislike this idea, Dillon is better at those kinds of things since lion beastman¡¯s hair grows longer and thicker faster so he is used to cutting his and his brothers hair.¡± My brother responded with hesitation.


    I went to Dillon and asked him to cut my hair so he agreed and proceeded to do as he was told. He looked so happy while he was cutting my hair.

 Chapter 37: Set out

    Dillon¡¯s haircut went so well that even if I don¡¯t wear my mask, it would be hard for others to know my gender.


    ¡°I never knew I¡¯d look handsome if I were a male.¡± I said as I looked at the mirror.


    ¡°You are too beautiful Ari, even if you are a real male, I would still fall for your beauty. Because I really did¡­¡± Dillon mumbled in a low voice making me unable to hear thest words he said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Never mind¡­¡± He said briefly, refusing to answer.


    ¡°Iz it weawy Mommy? (Is it really mommy)¡± Gurion asked as if he couldn¡¯t recognize me after the haircut.


    ¡°Done with the haircut? Gurion was looking for you this whole time. He was throwing tantrums already with the elders so I brought him here to calm him down.¡± My brother said as he approached us while carrying Gurion in his arms.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Does it look convincing?¡± I asked while transforming into my passive-aggressive form.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ You still look like a female to me.¡± He answered frankly.


    ¡°Wait for a bit. I will just change my clothes.¡± I said in a haste as I ran outside Gurion¡¯s room to go back to my own room and change my clothes.


    When I was running outside; Lowell, Acwulf and some of the tribesmen were stunned as I passed by with my short hair and passive-aggressive form.


    I heard them asking one another who I was, so I stopped and looked back to say hello.


    ¡°Hi¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡± I said as I smiled excitedly.


    ¡°Ari¡­¡± Lowell said dazedly while blushing.


    ¡°What?! Are those fake? It looks real. The wings, ears and tail look too realistic.¡± Acwulfmented as he tried to understand what was happening.


    ¡°Because they are real.¡± I responded as I tried to spread my wings while turning around to show them my passive-aggressive form.


    I suddenly realized that my brother, Gurion and Dillon followed me at a distance.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d wait for me.¡± I said as they approached near us.


    This is my first time I revealed to the forest wolf tribe my passive-aggressive form. Everyone was shocked beside brother Orson, Gurion and Dillon while Lowell was bewildered due to some other reason.


    ¡°What? Howe you can transform like that? Your father never mentioned that to me.¡± Acwulf said in surprise.


    ¡°Father asked me not to reveal my chimera-like form because it may cause confusion to the other tribes.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Woah! That makes sense. However, how did a lion beastman give birth to a chimera?¡± He curiously asked.


    ¡°We have no clue either. But the father said he was so sure I was his daughter.¡± I answered.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s no doubt about it. You looked exactly like a female version of your father with your silver hair and amber eyes.¡± He responded while looking at me intently as hepares my appearance to my own father.


    I flinched and shook my head as I imagined a female version of my father. It was so funny, but I don¡¯t think I look like that.


    ¡°Oh! I know what you were thinking of.¡± Acwulf said with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Hahaha! You were imagining your huge masculine and bearded father wearing long hair and a cute dress. Is it?¡± He said teasingly as heughed so much at the thought.


    Lowell, Dillon and older brother Orsonughed as they imagined what Acwulf had described. Gurion was confused by theirughter, but no one dared to exin to him what was funny about it.


    ¡°Hahaha! No..! Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t believe my father¡­ You don¡¯t look like that. Though it is true that you have many simrities except that you were way too feminine despite that short hair.¡± Lowell said, trying to stop himself fromughing.


    A few dayster, we finally finished up preparing for our journey.


    Lowell finished drawing up the map in a detailed manner while Dillon and brother Orson prepared some tools and toys for Gurion so he wouldn¡¯t get bored during our journey.


    We wanted to build a carriage, but the vast and thick virgin forest will make it hard for us to use it. So we decided to make a carriage once we got out of the vast forest.


    There are a few tnds and deserts a few miles away so it will be a good thing to have a carriage made by then.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ By the way¡­ Are you sure you arefortable with that bind on your chest? It looks so tight. You can just wear this coat all the time so you won¡¯t need to bind it up.¡± Older brother asked as he helped me put on my coat


    ¡°It is fine brother, it¡¯s not too tight. We need to be on guard all the time so I have to do so.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Mommy! Hug Guyon!¡± Gurion insisted as he escaped Dillon¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°No Gurion, call her brother Ari from now on. You can¡¯t call her mommy anymore or else bad guys will take her away. You should also call me Brother Dillon. This is brother Orson and that is Uncle Lowell¡± Dillon said while teaching Gurion about what he should call us.


    Lowell flinched when he heard Dillon tell Gurion to call him uncle.


    ¡°What?! Why am I an uncle?¡± Lowell asked in irritation.


    ¡°You are the eldest among us so you should be the uncle.¡± He replied indifferently.


    Dillon and Lowell were bickering at each other like a cat and dog at a distance to prevent the little one from hearing their arguments.


    ¡°Bothee Awi? (Brother Ari)¡±, Gurion asked in confusion.


    He looked so cute when he talked like a baby while he tilted his head when confused.


    ¡°Yes Gurion, you will call us brothers from now on so that no bad guys will take me away because we will go to a farawaynd and there are many bad guys along the way who take away females so I need to disguise myself as a male. Do you understand?¡± I carefully said to Gurion for him to understand the situation.


    ¡°Yets! Guyon undewstud. (Yes. Gurion understood)¡± He responded as he eagerly nodded his head.


    My brother broke apart the two bickering males, then he gave a knuckle blow on each of their heads.


    We started our journey to the north as we set our foot outside the forest wolf tribe.


    We waved goodbye to the tribe as Acwulf watched us with worried eyes as we left their territory.

 Chapter 38: A Long Journey

    The forest was astonishing during daylight and nostalgic when the sun sets or when it arises.


    We walked through the vast forest during day time and stopped at night while each of the males took their turns to do the night watch. It was kind of hard for me to get used to that setup. There were bugs and insects everywhere. It was muddy when it rained. The summer was almost approaching so it was hot during mid-day. Luckily, there are many trees that shade us from the scorching sun.


    I never did mountain climbing, hiking or even camping during my previous life. I never even imagined myself doing so. I did love nature, but I was never the type who would go on an adventure like this. It was the first time I travelled a very long distance by foot so it was kind of exhausting and nerve-racking.


    ¡°I¡¯m hangwy (hungry)¡­¡± Gurion whined as he sat on Dillon¡¯s back who was in his beast form.


    ¡°We can stop here and set up some temporary shelter just in case it rains again tonight.¡± Brother Orson suggested.


    ¡°There is a huge century tree ahead. We can use it as a temporary shelter.¡± Lowell said while pointing to its direction.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Great¡­ I¡¯m also¡­ Exhausted. I never knew walking like this can be quite draining.¡± Iined as I held on to a tree and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were already tired?¡± Dillon worryingly asked as he transformed back to his passive form while carrying Gurion in his arms.


    ¡°*Sigh* Don¡¯t mind me¡­ I will get used to it¡­ Soon¡­ It¡¯s just that I felt like¡­ It¡¯s more draining to walk¡­ Than flying in the air¡­¡± I exined while gasping for air.


    Lowell gave me some water to relieve my thirst and exhaustion. While my brother suddenly carried me without warning after I drank the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you till we get to the century tree and you should rest. You should have told us you were already this tired. What if you get sick without us knowing? You even insisted you will walk on your own. Starting tomorrow, I will carry you on my back with no more excuses.¡± My older brother insisted.


    I was speechless while being scolded just because I didn¡¯t rely on them. Well, I had no idea it was too tiring to walk continuously for a few days, so I thought I could handle it too.


    ¡°We can both take turns with Ari¡­¡± Dillon suggested.


    ¡°I can also help!¡± Lowell added.


    ¡°No!!! You can¡¯t!¡± Brother and Dillon, both eximed in unison.


    He flinched as the two looked at him sharply.


    ¡°Woah! What a bummer! I just wanted to help. I know¡­ I know¡­ Geez¡­¡± Lowell defended while raising his hands to concede.


    I was still unable to have physical contact with Lowell even in his beast form so my brother and Dillon couldn¡¯t let him touch even a single strand of my hair to prevent me from vomiting or fainting all throughout the journey. I was a little guilty seeing him with his sad expression when he tried to approach me, but couldn¡¯t due to my condition. I can feel his anxiety and jealousy whenever Dillon strokes my hair or holds my hands. Even though he was obviously jealous, he never expressed it and just bitterly smiled at me while his ears and tail were obviously drooping.


    We rested on the nearest century tree where we decided to spend the rest of the night while Lowell will be on the night watch.


    It rained that night so my brother and Dillon collected some huge leaves to create a roofing to prevent us from getting wet and cold. It looked like a small tree house since they made it a little sturdy despite the short time.


    I suddenly felt nostalgic and missed the lion tribe. I miss my father and elder healer Lony. I also miss the elders who helped me with sewing dresses and weaving fabrics.


    This feeling of mncholy overwhelmed me as the sound of the rain echoed all throughout the forest.


    ¡°Awi¡­ Tey ah! (Ari¡­ Say ah)¡± Gurion said as he tried to feed me with some soup cooked by Lowell with his tiny little hands.


    His hands were shaking while his eyes were sparkling, expecting me to cooperate with his cute gesture. I honestly wanted to cry due to his cuteness and right timing.


    I ate the food he was feeding me with a smile on my face, though tears suddenly escaped from my eyes.


    ¡°Ah! Iz¡­ Iz it at m-mom¡­ Ow no¡­ Bwathee awi? (Is¡­ Is it hot m-mom¡­ Oh no¡­ Brother Ari)¡± Gurion asked while panicking with his teary eyes, drooping ears and tail.


    ¡°Are you alright Ari?¡± My brother asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ I just miss my father and grandma Lony.¡± I answered with all honesty as I tried topose myself, despite the longing I was feeling.


    Gurion can sense my sadness, but he tried so hard not to cry in front of me and tried to act cute as he rubbed his face against my palm. I pulled him up to my embrace and brother Orson stroked my hair a few times as he smiled at me trying to cheer me up. He went back from eating when I started to eat my fill.


    Dillon sat right behind me and hugged me from the back as he rested his head on my wings while rubbing his face the same manner as Gurion did. I unintentionally swished my tail as I pondered andposed myself, but it identally touched Dillon¡¯s lips.


    I felt him slightly biting and licking my tail so I flinched and flushed, but I couldn¡¯t react since Gurion was looking at me and I didn¡¯t want him seeing me being violent towards Dillon. I tried to lower my tail, hoping he would stop nibbling with it. However, he grabbed it with one of his hands and continued.


    My brother saw my reaction and peeked at my back only to find Dillon yfully biting my tail as he hugs me tightly. He became irritated for some reason so he pulled Dillon¡¯s left ear to move him away from me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My brother asked Dillon with a terrifying tone and re.


    Dillon flinched when he realized what he did wrong.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry¡­ I¡¯m backing off already..!¡± Dillon responded as he backed away in a haste.


    Lowell was also ring at him from a distance. Gurion was so confused about what was going on.

 Chapter 39: A Lucid Dream

    The night was cold so brother Orson snuggled up with me and Gurion, while he was in his beast form to keep us warm as Dillony down in front of us. The warmth of their bodies calmed down my distressed heart as I slipped into my dream the moment I closed my eyes.


    I felt as if I didn¡¯t dream, but I was sure I slept early. I saw Dillon and Lowell swapped ces as Lowell took his turn to rest for the rest of the night. They didn¡¯t notice me and my head felt like it was floating. I tried to speak, but couldn¡¯t. I was confused.


    It felt the same as when I was younger in my previous life. I always had realistic nightmares wherein I couldn¡¯t move nor speak.


    The anxiety was overwhelming me, but I couldn¡¯t move or scream to get the attention of others. It must be just a dream though it feels terrifyingly realistic. I can feel a cold mist of cloud-like shadow slowly crawling from my foot going up to my legs.


    I felt disgusted and terrified at the same time.


    ¡°I finally found you¡­ We can finally be one¡­¡± A ghostly voice whispered, giving chills down my spine.


    I wanted to ask who it was but I couldn¡¯t move nor speak so I just shut my eyes hoping it would end soon while calling out my father¡¯s name in my mind.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Wake up¡­¡± A nostalgic yet unfamiliar voice called my name as light started to cover me and brought me to a ce beyond the living realm.


    I was transmitted to a ce where an abandoned temple where located. I can no longer determine if I was still in a dream or in reality. The sensation was so vivid while the details of the structure were so exquisite that I was wondering if I am still in the beastman world.


    At the temple there were a few statues of seemingly gods and goddesses of the beastman world. A beautiful goddess was at the center of all of them while a familiar figure was kneeling in front of her.


    Was it what I thought it was? A figure simr to my father and the woman who showed up in my dream numerous times already. There were also tiny figures in front and at the back of the goddess. Both have simr faces. A very familiar face that made me feel terrified.


    What are these?


    My head suddenly grew heavy as my sight slowly turned ck. I can feel the ground rumbling as it splits open and swallows me into the unknown.


    I felt the sensation of falling down, but I suddenly woke up as I hit solid ground.


    Dillon, Lowell and brother Orson were surrounding me with worried eyes. They looked terrified and shocked as if they¡¯d seen a monster beyond their sight.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you finally awake?¡± Brother Orson asked worriedly.


    ¡°Brother¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± I said as I gasped for air while trying to calm down my racing heart.


    My brother was holding me tightly as if he was restraining me until he confirmed I was already awake.


    Gurion was quite far from us, but he was still asleep. Lowell¡¯s lower lip was bleeding as if it was bitten ferociously. He looked so shocked and puzzled at the same time.


    Dillon was equally shocked that he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. He was covered with cuts from his face down to his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked with confusion.


    ¡°Ari¡­ I think you were being controlled.¡± My brother said as he led me to sit in afortable position right beside him.


    ¡°Controlled? Is there such a thing in this kind of world?¡± I asked, unintentionally.


    They all got confused when I uttered the words ¡®this kind of world¡¯. I got flustered when I suddenly realized that I had a slip of a tongue.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®this kind of world¡¯, Ari?¡± Lowell asked curiously.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I didn¡¯t know where to start. I wanted to exin but the words couldn¡¯te out of my mouth. I got caught. I felt like it was the end. They¡¯ll hate me when they learn that I was not from this world. I was terrified as anxiety overwhelmed me.


    Dillon held my hands worryingly trying to calm me down while brother Orson pulled me near to hug me tight as he whispered ¡°Shhh¡­ You don¡¯t need to push yourself if you can¡¯t say it. Your safety is more important for us.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ So¡­ Sorry Ari¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s ok if you can¡¯t tell us¡­ You don¡¯t need to answer¡­¡± Lowell said as he stuttered in panic.


    ¡°Can you tell me what just happened¡­? Was that my fault?¡± I asked while pointing out their wounds.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think it was you. You would never do harm to us¡­ Your body grew suddenly at that moment into an adult and half of your hair turned ck while your eyes turned to ash gray. She said¡­ Her name is ¡®A¡¯¡­ The goddess of the moonlight. It really¡­ was not you despite the simrities of your face.¡± Dillon answered with hesitation.


    I was stunned as I remembered a voice iming we would be one. I was so terrified and confused at the same time.


    ¡°Goddess¡­ She¡¯s a goddess¡­ Why was she taking over my body..?¡± I asked, hoping for rification in a slightly hysterical manner.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is a goddess born from the beastman goddess and the first beastman ruler known as the lion of the gods and goddesses. She has a twin named Arie¡­ But the information regarding Arie was limited. It is said that the other twin died right after they were born. Thus, A became the goddess of the moonlight. She was isted and was sent to the ce where the sun never rises due to the death of her twin and father.¡± Brother Orson exined.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you perhaps the rebirth of Arie?¡± Lowell asked in curiosity.


    ¡°How? I¡­ I am not¡­ No! It can¡¯t be¡­ It¡¯s totally impossible¡­¡± I mumbled in disagreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright little sis¡­ We will know the answer to all our questions once we arrive at the dwelling ce of the chimeras. I bet they all know the truth better than us.¡± Brother Orson said, trying to calm me down.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ there is something I want to tell you all but I don¡¯t know if you would believe me or not.¡± I started to hesitate.


    ¡°We will believe you no matter what it is.¡± Dillon said as he reassured me with his sweet smile.

 Chapter 40: Ayla

    I told them regarding my past life and the world I used to live in. I even told them why I was afraid of males and how I died. I cried as I trembled while sharing my past life and the hardships I went through.


    They all looked shocked and felt sorry for me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ I will never let anyone hurt you again. As long as I am alive, I will never let anyone hurt my precious little sister.¡± My brother whispered as he hugged me tightly to console me.


    It was already the break of day when we finally finished our conversation. They urged me to sleep back since I looked pale and exhausted.


    My brother cuddled me to sleep while Lowell slept beside Gurion and Dillon stayed awake to guard us and treat his wounds.


    When I woke up, Dillon took a nap for a little bit and my brother took Gurion to teach him how to hunt small animals. Lowell prepared my breakfast and some tonics.


    ¡°Is this a calming tonic?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He answered casually.


    ¡°Thanks for the tonic¡­ I really needed it.¡± I mumbled as I started to eat my breakfast.


    I was still curious on how Lowell got the wound on his lips. I felt disturbed as if I thought I had an idea, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it.


    ¡°Can you please exin what exactly I did when I was unconscious?¡± I asked as I mustered up my courage.


    He started to share the details despite his hesitation.


    *****************************************************


    The rain kept falling and the sky was covered by the rain clouds. I stayed in a distance guarding Ari and the rest of the group. Even though I couldn¡¯t see the moon, I was sure it was a full moon. For some reason, I felt more agitated than usual because of it.


    Wolves can sense the changes of the moon, making us sensitive during full moon.


    I felt extremely jealous while seeing Dillon hugging Ari from the back. She looked flustered, but I don¡¯t have the right to pull him away from her.


    The rain started to stop before midnight and the sky suddenly cleared up showing a menacing looking blood moon. I felt nervous for some reason.


    I went up to the century tree and tried to wake up Dillon so we could switch because I felt extremely agitated due to the blood stained moon, but Ari suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Ari? Sorry¡­ Did I wake you up?¡± I asked Ari, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    She kept walking towards me while Dillon was still sitting on my side half asleep trying to wake himself up by rubbing his eyes and yawning a few times.


    I felt a different energying from Ari as she walked towards me silently while looking downward. Her body suddenly grew as she transformed into a female passive form. Half of her hair turned ck and it grew longer. When she opened her eyes, it turned ash gray. The symbol of the goddess of the moonlight.


    I was so terrified and confused at the same time that I stepped back subconsciously until I lost my footing. I suddenly felt as if my throat was being strangled as she raised her hand towards me.


    Dillon was shocked and confused upon seeing Ari with a different appearance.


    ¡°Ari¡­? Is that Ari? What¡¯s going on?¡± Dillon asked while being confused as he tried to stand up and walk closer to Ari.


    She suddenly waved her other hand to Dillon, throwing a quite powerful force. He didn¡¯t budge, but he obtained a few cuts. She suddenly restrained him using a force we couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°I am A, goddess of the moonlight. Finally, I found her¡­ But¡­ What do we have here? Hahaha! Interesting! Did she turn into a normal beastman after being reborn? She even earned a bunch of ves. Tsk! Tsk! How about bing mine instead¡­ I¡¯m more beautiful and powerful than her. What did you say little wolf?¡± She mumbled casually confirming her difference from my Ari.


    I felt restrained as she held my face with a lustful look on her face. I couldn¡¯t move my body. I growled in resistance.


    She looked so much like Ari, but she was a totally different person. Her eyes glimmered like the moonlight and her smile looks menacing.


    I couldn¡¯t even transform into my beast form as I was afraid that I might hurt Ari too. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    She pulled me up, making me kneel in front of her as she leaned towards me. She tried to press her lips against mine, but I tried to dodge it by moving my head away. She suddenly bit my lips due to anger till it bled. She licked the blood and nibbled on it trying to tease me.


    I can smell Ari¡¯s scent from her so I suddenly lost my cool as if I was being controlled against my will. I kissed her back and I couldn¡¯t retaliate nor stop myself. It¡¯s Ari¡¯s lips and scent, but it¡¯s not her at the same time.


    ¡°*cough* Ari¡­ Wake up!¡± Dillon cried as he saw her being intimate with me.


    Orson woke up confused due to themotion. Heid down Gurion properly, being careful not to wake him up trying to sneak in the back of the female in front of me.


    The female suddenly stopped kissing me as she moved to my back then kicked me towards Dillon.


    ¡°Is that really Ari?¡± Orson asked in confusion.


    ¡°*cough* She said she is A, but it¡¯s clearly Ari¡¯s physical body despite some changes in her appearance.


    ¡°Haha! A bear?! Oh! I see¡­ So you are this body¡¯s maternal brother. How cute¡­ She¡¯s my sister too¡­ Does that mean I¡¯m also your sister too?¡± She mumbled as sheughed creepily.


    Orson tackled her, holding her down trying to restrain her.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ You wanted a hug? You should have just said so¡­¡± She said while smirking.


    The blood moonlight began to fade as I howled subconsciously due to the changes of the face of the moon.


    She suddenly fainted as the bloodstain from the moonlight totally faded. Her body transformed back to its original state.


    She woke up, puzzled, as if she wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you finally awake?¡± Orson asked her worryingly.


    ¡°Brother¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± She said in confusion as she gasped for air as if she had just woken up from a terrifying nightmare.

 Chapter 41: Snake in the Lake

    I was stunned after Lowell exined to me what happened that night that it gave me chills down my spine. I felt guilty towards him and I felt like it was my fault that he was harassed by a powerful goddess because of me.


    Even so, I don¡¯t know how to lift my guilt from something I didn¡¯t do. He seemed a little traumatized due to the incident. He obtained a few cuts on his back deeper than Dillon¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat the wound on your back¡­ I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t reach that so you still haven¡¯t treated it.¡± I suggested while finishing up my food in a hurry.


    ¡°Ok¡­ Thanks¡­ But¡­ You don¡¯t need to hurry up. It doesn¡¯t hurt anyway, so it can wait until you finish eating your food.¡± He mumbled as he covered his blushing face trying not tough too loud.


    ¡°Geez¡­ What¡¯s so funny about?! Your wounds needed urgent treatment. You know it might get infected if you don¡¯t treat it as soon as possible!¡± I mumbled while scolding him fromughing at me.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I won¡¯tugh anymore, my beloved Ari. But seriously, you can take your time. Don¡¯t rush eating or else you might choke yourself. I can¡¯t even touch you, how can I treat you when you choke on your food?¡± He responded while smiling bitterly.


    I suddenly choke a little upon hearing him say the words ¡®my beloved Ari¡¯.


    ¡°*cough* Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t call me that! It¡¯s so awkward!¡± I mumbled as I coughed a few times.


    He handed over a cup of water while lightlyughing at my reaction.


    ¡°*cough* Thanks¡­ Can you stopughing¡­ *cough*¡­ already¡­¡± I mumbled as I took the water to drink.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯m notughing anymore¡­¡± He said while trying to stop himself fromughing.


    After eating my breakfast, I treated Lowell¡¯s wounds as promised. I was curious where he got the clean water that we used to clean his wounds because he didn¡¯t let me go with him when he gathered the water.


    ¡°Is there ake or a river nearby?¡± I curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, there is¡­ But it is too dangerous if you go alone¡­ There are traces and scents from the feral beastmen in that location.¡± He answered seriously.


    ¡°I really wanted to take a bath.¡± I insisted like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°I can go with you and guard you just in case.¡± He suggested it casually.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Great¡­ Wait¡­ What?!¡± I eximed in shock.


    Dillon woke up due to my loudness. He instantly sat down like an undead who rose from the dead.


    ¡°I will go too¡­ I have to guard you too¡­¡± Dillon mumbled while rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Have you already been awake since earlier?¡± I asked awkwardly, confused.


    ¡°No¡­ I just woke up.¡± He answered casually.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah! Whatever¡­ You can only guard in a distance and you have to bind your eyes. No peeking!¡± I whined while feeling defeated.


    They hesitatingly agreed to my condition.


    We went to the nearestke and they guarded me in the distance with a blindfold on their eyes as per agreement.


    I felt excited because it has been more than a week since Ist bathed properly. We normally just clean ourselves when it rains or by rubbing some leaves and wild flowers when there is no river norke along the area.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Don¡¯t go too far okay?¡± Lowell shouted as he sat on a boulder 10 meters away.


    ¡°I know! No peeking!¡± I shouted back.


    I transformed back to my passive form so that my wings won¡¯t get wet. I also removed my dress so that I can cleanse my body thoroughly. I used a cleansing gel that Lowell and I made when we were still in the forest wolf tribe. It was made from aloe and other floral and herbal ingredients.


    I felt heavenly refreshed while cleansing my whole body.


    I was already done taking a bath so I bound my chest again before wearing my under garments. Suddenly, a strange slippery thing caught my foot in surprise before I could even put on my clothes so I shouted in fright before I got pulled into the deepest part of theke.


    I saw Lowell and Dillon transform into their aggressive form while removing their blinds before they jumped into the water to save me.


    However, the thing that caught my foot was so strong that I couldn¡¯t shake it off. It¡¯s the tail of a huge red-bellied ck water snake. I tried my best to pull it off my foot while I was being pulled in a fast-moving phase. I instinctively transformed into my passive-aggressive form due to panic.


    I tried to reach Lowell, who swam faster than Dillon but I was instantly pulled into a small underwater cave which Lowell and Dillon can¡¯t fit in.


    I tried my best to hold my breath and not to fall unconscious while I was being pulled into the narrow opening of a cave. However, my head identally hits a rock causing me to lose my consciousness.


    I woke up inside a dark and cold cave. Luckily, my eyes were already used to the dark ever since we started our journey so I can slightly see the surroundings despite the absence of light.


    The tail of the snake kept exploring my body. I should feel frightened at that moment, but for some reason, it tickles me and I couldn¡¯t hold it in so I giggled despite the situation. I couldn¡¯t identify his real scent because of the smell of salt and moss that surrounds the cave, but I was sure that the tail belongs to a snake beastman due to the silhouette of his body. Half of his body is humanlike while half is of snake.


    I am not afraid of snakes despite their ferocious looks. I was more afraid of big dogs. I used to study different types of snakes as a hobby in my previous life because there were snakes in my hometown and I found it important to learn which is venomous or not.


    On the other hand, I was chased by an skan Mmute dog when I was younger, resulting in me to be frightened.


    Snakes as well as snake beastman have bad eyesight and don¡¯t rely on their eyes. They rely more on their sense of smell, especially when hunting. A red-bellied ck water snake doesn¡¯t attack arbitrarily unless it was threatened so I was sure he took me when he saw me taking a bath in my passive form.

 Chapter 42: Unnamed

    I remembered my pet snake that I used to take care of for a short time in my previous life. The brother of a friend of mine was a veterinarian and he gave me a baby red-bellied ck snake as a pet when he learned that I love studying snakes despite being a business major.


    I was so fascinated with its jet ck scale and red belly. The unique light yellow to reddish orange highlight from its mouth to its eyes had me totally captivated. It was so gorgeous that I couldn¡¯t turn down the giver.


    When my mother learned that I was raising a snake in my own apartment, she scolded me and told me to return it to the giver. I had no other choice, so I gave it back as mother instructed. I felt sad because of it.


    ¡°What are you? I clearly pulled in a young female earlier. You also have the scent of a female. However, what is this? A lion tail and wings?¡± A male voice asked with a confused tone.


    I suddenly felt a sudden urge of anxiety when I heard the male voice.


    ¡°What¡­ What will you do if I am a male?¡± I asked anxiously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will drown you and throw you back to theke. I can¡¯t eat you, but I can¡¯t let you live.¡± He answered with a threatening tone.


    My trembling became worse upon hearing his harsh words.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m a female?¡± I mumbled in a low voice while trying to calm myself down.


    ¡°I will take you as my spouse.¡± He mumbled with a confused tone.


    ¡°What if I am both male and female¡± I unconsciously asked, making me jolt upon realizing my mistake.


    ¡°What do you mean by both?! Are you confusing me so that I would let you go?¡± He shouted in agitation as he tightened the grip of his tail on my body, causing me to feel pain due to the pressure.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait¡­ I am a female but I have a male passive form. That is what I meant! But I¡¯m not a good spouse candidate.¡± I mumbled due to pain while trying to redeem the situation.


    He suddenly loosened up, then sighed as he brought me to a different location where light was seeping through an opening above the cave. He gently ced me on top of a nest made from dried leaves and grass covered with a big wooly piece of pelt.


    I can finally see his figure clearly. He has shoulder lengthyered jet ck hair with a highlight of red underneath. His sharp ck eyes with reddish orange lining are giving him a reserved yet ferocious vibe while his pale skin reminded me of Lindie and Askook.


    Snake beastman race has three forms; passive form which is humanlike despite the scales on random parts of their body, passive-aggressive form which is a half human half snake andstly their aggressive form which is their beast form.


    They are known as descendants of the dragon beast god. There are also other beastman races that have three forms such as merman and all the chimera beastman races.


    ¡°I¡¯m still confused. If you are not a good spousal candidate, why do you have two guardians?¡± He asked in confusion.


    ¡°Guardian? Wait¡­ Two?!¡± I asked in disbelief. I suddenly forgot my anxiety due to confusion.


    ¡°*sigh* You have a wolf guardian imprint on the back of your arm and a lion guardian imprint on the back of your shoulder.¡± He answered casually.


    A guardian imprint is an insignia that appears in a female when she epts the guardianship proposal of a male after a kiss. Dillon and I underwent a guardian imprinting ritual right after the tribunal trial, but I never paid much attention to the imprint because it appeared on my back and I couldn¡¯t even see it. My wings also cover the insignia so it was not noticeable unless I am in my passive form. On the other hand, I haven¡¯t agreed with Lowell to be my guardian yet making me confused about the wolf insignia.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wolf? But how?¡± I whispered in confusion.


    I transformed back to my passive form, then checked the back of my arms and saw the insignia that the snake beastman was talking about in the back of my left arm.


    I was taken aback upon seeing it with my own eyes.


    ¡°Hah¡­ How interesting¡­ You really can transform¡­ Here¡­ Use these skins¡­ You might catch a cold with your wet clothes on.¡± He said while handing over a set of ck snake skin.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ By the way¡­ Why did you take me? I¡¯m still too young. I haven¡¯t even undergone my first estrous. You don¡¯t seem to be aggressive by nature.¡± I asked curiously while wrapping the snake skin around my body without removing my wet undergarments.


    ¡°I need a female as a spouse to build my own family. We are of the same age, so I thought it would be a good match. Don¡¯t you think, my little snowball?¡± He asked as he leaned towards me trying to look at me closely.


    I crawled backwards trying to distance myself.


    ¡°Keep your distance and don¡¯t call me names like that. It¡¯s so cringey! I have a name¡­ Ari¡­ Call me Ari¡­!¡± I responded in distaste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t females love being called sweet names?¡± He asked confusedly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t count me in. Oh my goodness! So¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡± He answered bitterly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a name?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I was abandoned. My parents dumped me in the forest along with my siblings. Luckily, I survived due to my instinct as a snake beastman. My other siblings were unlucky because they couldn¡¯t hatch due to the absence of our parents.¡± He said while sadly looking at the ground.


    ¡°Do you n to stay here?¡± I asked in pity.


    ¡°I have no other ce to go to.¡± He responded while smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Why not just join a tribe so that you can select a proper spouse easily. There are too many tribes to choose from.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°What if you are the one I want?¡± He asked seriously.

 Chapter 43: I Want to Go Home

    I didn¡¯t know how to answer him so I looked at the snake beastman observantly despite my anxiety as I raised my trembling hand. He was confused while looking at my eyes and my hand simultaneously. I already felt my blood draining due to the fright.


    ¡°T-Try¡­ Holding my¡­ Hand slowly, you¡¯ll see why.¡± I said nervously.


    He transformed to his passive form as he approached me carefully. I looked away because he was naked and it felt like my anxiety worsened due to the sight of his bare skin.


    He slowly reached my trembling hand but all I felt was my anxiety getting worse. My heart was pounding so fast that my breath grew heavy and the moment his skin touched my hand I started to feel nauseated then eventually threw up instantly. I fell unconscious due to hyperventtion and shock and within that moment, I just confirmed that touching a beastman in his beast form will be easier than touching them in their humanlike form.


    When I woke up, he just stood there looking at me in confusion.


    ¡°I clearly touched your body with my tail. Why did you react negatively when I held your hand?¡± He asked curiously as soon as I opened my eyes.


    His eyes didn¡¯t even have an ounce of worry. I sighed, thinking how insensitive this juvenile snake was. I just woke up from fainting and here he was already asking me a bunch of questions that even I don¡¯t know the answer to. Not to mention I was feeling thirsty at that moment. I suddenly miss how Dillon, my brother, Lowell and my father would warmly greet me every time I wake up with a worried look in their eyes then offer me drink and food to eat.


    ¡°Can you give me some water please?¡± I whispered without answering any of his questions.


    He went away for a little bit, then came back with a cup of water. I took the cup and drank the water slowly. I didn¡¯t thank him because my head was still heavy and I still felt sleepy.


    ¡°How did you have two guardians if you can¡¯t even have contact with males?¡± He asked curiously.


    I looked at him intently while thinking how to negotiate with my freedom. I can¡¯t guarantee my own safety as long as I am in this cave. I can tell already that he has the advantage with regards to strength and size so struggling will be a waste of energy. I need more rest but I need to get out of here as soon as possible.


    ¡°As you can see¡­ I am terrible with males beside the two guardians I have (though I need to clear things up with Lowell as soon as possible). Will you be kind enough to send me back?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°No!!!! I won¡¯t let you go!!!!¡± He insisted firmly.


    ¡°What are you nning to do to me now?¡± I asked while raising my alertness.


    ¡°You can choose either to die or stay with me.¡± He answered with irritation as he transformed his lower body into a snake and wrapped his tail around my waist up to my neck.


    I stayed quiet for a moment, trying to calm down while observing the area. I couldn¡¯t sense the location of the others.


    ¡°If I stay¡­ Will you allow my other guardians to stay here too?¡± I subconsciously asked, trying to keep him distracted while I was thinking of a way out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y me for a fool¡­ I know you¡¯re nning to escape from here.¡± He answered sternly while looking sharply at me in agitation as he tightened his grip trying to suffocate me.


    ¡°*cough* Please¡­ All my things are with them. I need my¡­ Medications¡­ (Though it¡¯s a lie).¡± I lied, trying to calm him down


    ¡°What kind of medicine are you taking and what is it for?¡± He asked in confusion as he loosened up his grip.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dimethmidophenyldimethylpyrazolone¡­ I just need it (lie again).¡± I answered, trying to confuse him more.


    ¡°Dimet¡­ What?! Are you messing with me?!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s medicine! If you don¡¯t know what it is then let me get it myself¡± I screamed, trying to be firm with my lie.


    ¡°Hah! Dream on!¡± He shouted back.


    Fooling him was too hard.


    ¡°Okay then¡­ Are you nning to stay here forever?! You said you were abandoned. I get it! Not everyone is lucky to have a loving parent that takes care of them since young (such as myself). But¡­ It DOESN¡¯T mean you can never find another ce to belong to. A ce you can call home. A ce that would wee you when you return. A ce where your loved ones reside¡­.¡± I cried while remembering my father and the parents I had in my previous life.


    I felt pity on him for being abandoned by his parents, but I need to survive and continue with my journey to save my father. My tears kept falling from my eyes as my chest tightened due to grief and frustration.


    He showed a slight remorseful look on his face upon seeing me cry. He let go of me without a word as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Please let me go¡­ I need to save my father¡­ I need to find my family¡­¡± I mumbled as I begged for him to let me go.


    ¡°Family? We can just make our own¡­ Why bother with such trivial things?¡± He responded in agitation.


    A sudden surge of grief overwhelmed me after hearing the words ¡®why bother with such trivial things¡¯. My father will never be a trivial thing for me.


    I felt irritated with his words. My tears fell from my eyes as I drooped down, drowning in sadness.


    A few momentster, I suddenly felt a warm flow of energy which reminded me of my father¡¯s warmthing from the ray of light seeping through the hole in the ceiling of the cave.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I mumbled as my body moved perfunctorily.


    My wings spread shedding crystal glow around as it ps rapidly creating a forceful wind that prevented the snake beastman froming near as my feet started to back off hurriedly.


    The snake beastman was so surprised, but he did his best not to back off and tried to catch up to me before I could get away.

 Chapter 44: Blake

    The snake beastman¡¯s tail caught my foot gripping it tightly while trying to pull me towards him, but I already left the ground, pulling him up in midair instead as I flew towards the opening in the ceiling of the cave.


    He tried to crawl his way up to me, but the force of the wind created by my wings and the force of gravity made it hard for him to do so. He screamed in agitation as soon as we came out of the cave.


    He soon managed to crawl up to my foot, making me flinch so I flew as high as I could, hoping he would soon let go before the height became more dangerous for him to fall. I tried to kick his face to shake him off, but he didn¡¯t budge. A spear suddenly dashed near his arm. Though it missed, it inflicted a huge wound causing him to suddenly let go. His upper body dropped, but his tail was still clinging to me.


    I nced into the distance where the spear came from and saw Lowell getting ready to make another shot. I signaled him to stop, then I spun around tossing and pulling him in a circr motion until he loosened the grip of his tail. He flew in the distance after letting go of my foot.


    I stopped spinning and looked in the direction where hended and saw Brother Orson in his aggressive form furiously surrounding the snake beastman who was currently dizzy and confused on the ground. His injuries looked quite serious while Lowell hurriedly ran in the direction where the snake beastmannded.


    Dillon was at a distance with Gurion, who was currently crying in his back. I couldn¡¯t hear them, but all of them seemed frustrated. I hurriedly went down to their location andnded near my brother who suddenly transformed back to his passive form to hug me while trembling.


    Lowell started to tie up the snake beastman quietly while Dillon approached us silently. They both looked guilty and couldn¡¯t look straight to me.


    ¡°Mommy! Wahhh!¡± Gurion cried as he jumped down from Dillon¡¯s back to run towards me and hugged my left leg.


    My brother was still hugging me while crying silently.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Gurion¡­ I¡¯m back¡­¡± I mumbled while hugging them back.


    I suddenly lost my strength and felt the aftershock of the incident. My brother held me tightly so I didn¡¯t fall on my knees. I was already relieved, but my body still kept trembling.


    Dillon and Lowell suddenly knelt down in front of me trembling with guilt and regret on their faces.


    ¡°Lowell¡­ Dillon¡­ Stand up¡­ Please¡­ Let me get some rest first¡­ Bring him along¡­ Tie him up properly and treat his injuries. There is a cave nearby¡­ We can stay there for the meantime.¡± I mumbled without letting them utter a single word.


    I was so exhausted that I couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Even so, they all followed my instructions obediently.


    I sighed as I tried to calm myself down. My brother carried me in his arms while Dillon took Gurion, hushing him while trying to calm him down. Lowell pulled the juvenile snake beastman and followed us from behind.


    Upon reaching the cave, Lowell started the fire while treating the snake beastman with minimal care as we waited for Dillon to bring our belongings that were left in the century tree. He stuffed a pelt in the snake beastman¡¯s mouth to keep him quiet while I was resting beside Gurion. My brother was making a bed for all of us to sleep in for the night. Luckily, it didn¡¯t rain that day, but the sun was already starting to set.


    The snake beastman kept looking at me as if he wanted to say something. He looked ashamed for being defeated by a female.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m izcewd (scared)¡­ Bad guy ovew thew (over there).¡± Gurion hugged me tightly while pointing to the tied snake beastman on the other side of the cave.


    ¡°Hush¡­ Don¡¯t be scared¡­ Mommy is here¡­ I already defeated the bad guy¡­¡± I whispered as I hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Mommy iz tow awetom (mommy is so awesome)!¡± Gurion screamed as he rubbed his face on my cheeks.


    I smiled at him and stroked his curly blonde hair.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Why do we have to treat that beast?! He doesn¡¯t deserve your mercy.¡± My brother asked in agitation after he was done making the temporary bed.


    He helped me and Gurion to move to the bed.


    ¡°Brother, I have a reason¡­ Please understand my decision¡­¡± I responded as I held his hand.


    ¡°But he¡¯s dangerous!¡± He insisted.


    ¡°I know brother¡­ But he is inferior to us¡­ So please¡­ I¡¯ll exin everything once we are settled and Gurion is already asleep.¡± I plead while rubbing my cheeks with his palm.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start cooking our dinner. Just rest here for a while.¡± He replied while trying to calm himself down.


    Dillon came after two hours and carefully ced our belongings on the side without uttering a word. He then helped Lowell and my brother prepare our dinner and the medications for the snake beastman while Gurion suddenly fell asleep in my arms. He looked extremely exhausted from crying, but he still kept on holding onto me tightly despite being in deep sleep.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    During dinner, I exined to them what happened and told them that I wanted to bring the snake beastman to teach him properly. He was rude, only because there has been no one who could teach him since he was young, so I can understand partly his actions.


    They were not quite convinced at first, but I pleaded with them to trust my decision.


    The snake beastman was just listening while drooping like a guilty child. Lowell fed him some medicine and nutritional herbs so he was not allowed to eat solid food yet. I still don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but I need to fix him so that no other female would go through the same experience that I did from his hands.


    ¡°Starting today, your name will be ke. Whether you like it or not, you won¡¯t be able to escape until you learn how to respect a female and other beastman.¡± I said sternly while looking at him seriously.


    He flinched as he drooped like a scolded pup.

 Chapter 45: Not Your Fault

    Dillon and Lowell were still frustrated due to guilt even after the dinner. My brother was also grumpy towards them despite my exnation of the situation.


    ¡°Ari¡­ It was due to our shorings, even though we were blindfolded, we should have detected his presence even before you started taking a bath in theke. It was because we were not good enough to protect you properly¡­ Even so¡­ Please forgive us¡­¡± Dillon droops with teary eyes, kneeling in front of me.


    He took my hand and rubbed his cheeks on my palm while holding it tightly. He was trembling while crying emotionally on my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ari¡­ I should have checked the area thoroughly before letting you bathe there. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was a small underwater cave in thatke¡­ It was all my fault¡­¡± Lowell mumbled while kneeling as well.


    He couldn¡¯t look at me, but he was trembling more than Dillon was. He looked so terrified as if it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Lowell¡­ I know you felt guilty and frustrated because of what happened¡­ But it was not your fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was my fault for insisting you both to put on some blindfolds and to stay at a distance that I wasfortable with¡­ It was the reason why you weren¡¯t able to respond in time. I was lucky enough today that I was able to escape, but I promise I will no longer demand such things so please don¡¯t me yourselves¡­ It also hurts me seeing you both me yourselves for the faults that I inflicted myself.¡± I mumbled as I cried while reflecting on my mistakes.


    Dillon hugged me tightly while Lowell tried topose himself looking away as his tears fell uncontrobly without uttering any words. My brother stroked my hair andforted me as he kissed my forehead and smiled proudly and sweetly.


    ¡°Also¡­ Lowell, I want to ask you something in private.¡± I said seriously while giving a hint to Dillon and my brother to give us some space to talk.


    Both of them went on the other side while dragging ke with them as they tried to talk to him; or rather, threatened him to behave himself.


    It was funny how he looked so domineering just a few hours ago and now he looked like a kid being bullied by others.


    On the other hand, Lowell was just patiently waiting for me to speak up though he seemed to know what I was about to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to the point. How did you be my guardian? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when I asked you what happenedst night?¡± I asked sessively.


    ¡°Sorry Ari¡­ It was my fault. I couldn¡¯t hold it in when the goddess A kept teasing me while possessing your body. It was because I subconsciously responded to her proposal while being confused. Please don¡¯t hate me¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Please Ari¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± He begged for forgiveness eagerly while trembling. His ears and tails drooped down as he kept sobbing in fear of being abandoned.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°*sigh*¡­ Never mind¡­¡± I responded, trying to calm myself down.


    I was a little irritated not because of Lowell but because of the situation that we had no control of. I felt a little pity for him for being suddenly tied up to myself. I honestly don¡¯t dislike him, but I don¡¯t know how to handle males and what more, I already have Dillon. I felt guilty for some reason and felt like I was the one who put him in a tight spot.


    I kept sighing a few times while thinking about how to deal with the situation and every time I did, he kept flinching in fear.


    ¡°Can we test something?¡± I asked on a whim.


    He stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡± I said hastily without second thought while brushing up my bangs.


    My brother, Dillon and ke suddenly looked at us and red at Lowell as if they were all listening despite the distance.


    I suddenly felt nervous and embarrassed upon seeing Lowell flush after hearing my words without minding the ring towards him.


    His tail wagged happily. He moved towards me crawling on all fours like a wolf slowly and silently approaching its prey. I felt my heart pound harder as he tried to approach my lips. I suddenly realized that we had a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Not there¡­ On my forehead.¡± I whispered while headbutting him lightly.


    He suddenly felt extremely embarrassed as he suddenly leaned his head on my shoulder while holding both of my arms gripping it tightly as if he was trying to calm himself down.


    I was nervous, but I didn¡¯t feel disgusted or nauseated from his grasp, but I felt embarrassed because of the misunderstanding. Also, I suddenly remembered his cool spear throw when I was struggling with ke just a while ago. We were too high yet he managed to throw the spear in that distance.


    ¡°S-sorry for not saying it clearly¡­. I-It¡¯s ok now¡­ I got the answer that I needed. And¡­ Thanks for saving me back there¡­¡± I mumbled while stuttering due to embarrassment.


    ¡°Can I still kiss you¡­? Please¡­¡± He whimpered as he hugged me tightly in his arms.


    I nodded subconsciously while listening to the fast rhythm of his heartbeat. He kissed my forehead emotionally as his tears fell down uncontrobly.


    The three male beastman¡¯s ring worsened and it was as if they could kill using their eyes so I told them that I will go to bed early so that we can continue our journey as early as the daybreak.


    I heard my brother and Dillon called Lowell while Iy down beside the sleeping Gurion. I was not sure why they always had their own meetings after any incident and I had no idea what their agendas were.


    The next morning, we set out early despite Gurion still being soundly asleep and ke was still recuperating from his injuries. I suggested making a cart for ke, so we can bring him easily despite his injuries, but my brother made a wheeled cage instead and the other two agreed with my brother¡¯s decision which made me speechless.


    ke had no choice but toply since he was still injured and weak. Lowell tried his best to continuously treat him despite the poor condition of the areas we were staying every night.

 Chapter 46: Happy Birthday My Little Gurion

    When ke started to regain his strength, we started to teach him and Gurion proper manners. His injuries are yet to heal, but he could already do simple tasks. He surprisingly behaved though he couldn¡¯t easily grasp the polite way of speaking to others yet. He may be rude sometimes, but now he learned how to apologize when he made a mistake.


    I taught the two of them proper ways of collecting fruits, vegetables and necessary herbs that we needed during the journey. I felt as if I became a mother of two curious kids.


    As I had expected, ke was just ferocious because he never received any education or teachings since he grew up on his own. After some time, he became closer to my brother and the other males. Though, there were many times that he picked fights with Gurion like a small child.


    The days passed by quickly and it was already summer. It is my little Gurion¡¯s birthday.


    I wanted to celebrate Gurion¡¯s birthday and I wished for him to have a wonderful memory with me and the others since we are now his family. Though I can never bepared to his real parents, I still wanted the best for him.


    I asked everyone that we should stop by the nearest cave and celebrate Gurion¡¯s Birthday. Though they were hesitating at first, they still followed my whim.


    A few months ago while we were staying at the forest wolf tribe, I made some grape wine using the wild fermentation method and had it fermented until we were about to set out. I ced the wine that I made in two jars. I ced the wines secretly among the things we brought on our journey.


    I checked if the jars were still intact at the bottom of the cart that we were using to carry our belongings. Luckily, nothing bad happened to the jars despite all the humps and bumps it went through during the journey.


    I nned to trade the other jar of wine in exchange for our amodation during the winter while using the other one for celebrating Gurion¡¯s birthday. I was so excited to let them try the wine, though I should make a separate fresh fruit juice for Gurion since children are not supposed to drink alcohol.


    We luckily found a cave along the way and started on preparing for the feast. They were all excited when I told them that I had prepared a surprise for all of us in celebration for Gurion¡¯s birthday.


    Gurion was so excited. He helped us with simple tasks such as gathering edible fruits that we can eat during dinner.


    My brother took ke to hunt some food we can cook and Dillon apanied Gurion, while gathering some woods for the fire.


    ¡°*Sigh* If only I could make a cake for Gurion. It would have been aplete birthday party.¡± I mumbled in frustration.


    ¡°What is a cake and party?¡± Lowell asked in confusion.


    ¡°Oh¡­ A cake is a very sweet food we usually make in celebration of one¡¯s birthday during my past life¡­ But it is hard to make¡­ And we use the word party instead of feast.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ When we stay in the grasnd tiger tribe in winter you can tell me how to make one. We can make it together so you won¡¯t get bored during the stay.¡± He suggested eagerly.


    ¡°Really? Wow! Thanks!¡± I eximed in excitement as I held his hand.


    He smiled at me while his tail wags behind him excitedly.


    The others came back at noon, so we started to prepare cooking for the feast. I made some juice from the fruits Gurion and Dillon gathered while the others started to do their own tasks.


    During dinner, we all greeted Gurion on his 5th birthday and I taught them how to sing the happy birthday song.


    I asked Dillon to get one of the jars inside the cart and more cups. He did what I asked and brought the jar of wine and some cups on the table.


    I introduced the wine to them and told them that in my previous life, we used to celebrate parties with wines and other simr types of beverages. ke was baffled from all my words, since he didn¡¯t know that I was reincarnated so he was confused while I was exining.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if my brother exined it to him since my brother whispered some things to him that made him shocked.


    Gurion wanted a sip too, but I told him that it is only for grownups but I prepared some beverage specially made only for him. Gurion was so thrilled with the fruit juice that I made for him.


    We all chatted and drank the wine happily while eating and Gurion kept on babbling and trying to tell us about how he spent the day gathering the fruits he brought. I tried to correct Gurion¡¯s pronunciations and he followed obediently though he still found it hard to speak properly.


    ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Can you speak properly already?¡± ke mumbled while listening as I taught Gurion the proper pronunciation of words. He seemed to be tipsy from drinking the wine.


    ¡°Hah! Why duncha wern how chu tat powaytwee? (Why don¡¯t you learn how to talk politely)¡± Gurion responded with teary eyes and an irritated reaction.


    ¡°What?! Are you a bird chirping?¡± ke replied, teasing Gurion more.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Guyon not a bwiyd (bird)! Mommy! Waaah!¡± Gurion cried as he ran towards me.


    My brother and Dillon suddenly gave him a blow on his head and scolded him for bullying a hatchling. I hugged Gurion and rubbed my face on his cheeks while cheering him up.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Gurion is not a bird¡­ Gurion is a Lion¡­ A majestic lion like grandpa Lev¡­¡± I uttered bitterly in a low voice as I tried to smile in front of the little hatchling.


    Gurion hugged me back, while yawning due to tiredness.


    ¡°Are done eating?¡± I asked the little one.


    ¡°Yets¡­ I¡¯m sweepy mommy¡­¡± He mumbled as he rested his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ You can rest on my arms for a while. Happy birthday¡­ good night.¡± I responded while holding his head and swaying him in a rocking motion.


    ¡°I wuv you mommy¡­*yawn*¡± He whispered as he dozed off to sleep.


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I whispered back though I didn¡¯t know if he heard it or not.


    After Gurion fell asleep, I ced him on the bed and covered him with a warm nket before going back to the table to finish my dinner.

 Chapter 47: Drunken Beastmen

    The wine I made was sweet. It tasted like cocktails, but I could clearly taste the alcohol in there. Probably because it wasn¡¯t aged yet, since the higher the glucose content of the grapes, the higher alcohol will be produced. Even so, I was still satisfied with the output.


    My brother and Dillon were both getting tipsy after just drinking three cups of wine while ke started to doze off due to drunkenness. It was funny seeing how they all look-like when they got drunk.


    Lowell seemed to be enjoying the drink quietly on his own trying to figure something out. He was probably figuring out how it was made since he has an in-depth knowledge in herbs and medicine just like me.


    ¡°I was sure this was made of grapes, but why is there a strong scent and taste? It definitely doesn¡¯t taste rotten¡­ Despite being ced inside the jar for a long time.¡± He mumbled while seriously observing the wine.


    ¡°In my previous life, the strong scent and taste you are referring to was called alcohol. It¡¯s good for blood cirction if consumed in moderation. But it can also get you intoxicated for a while if consumed in the amount passes your alcohol tolerance such as ke for example. His body¡¯s alcohol tolerance is low, making him doze off.¡± I exined briefly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ How did itst without rotting or without going bad?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Because wine doesn¡¯t go bad unless it¡¯s contaminated with unnecessary ingredients that can interfere with the fermentation process.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Fermentation? What¡¯s that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated to exin, but it is the process of making wine and other fermented products, wherein the properties of the ingredients change due to the reaction of microorganisms such as yeast and bacteria¡­ Erm¡­ Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s like when you ce all the ingredients and leave it in a tight, closed jar for some time it will turn into a different product.¡± I answered while struggling for the right words to use.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s still confusing¡­ But it¡¯s interesting.¡± He mumbled while nodding off.


    ¡°Little sis¡­ Time to go to bed¡­ How can you grow if you don¡¯t sleep on time¡­? Here sleep beside your brother¡­ You¡¯ll sleep faster on my soft and fluffy fur¡­¡± My brother mumbled as he transformed into his beast form.


    ¡°Are you drunk already brother?¡± I asked whileughing at his odd way of speaking.


    ¡°Nyo!!! I wan chu sweep with A-ri¡­¡± Dillon babbled while struggling to pronounce his words.


    It looks so funny how he sounded like a bigger version of Gurion. I was silentlyughing while enjoying thest cup of wine I have when I felt something cold and long that suddenly gripped my foot.


    I flinched and suddenly looked sharply at ke. He was clearly half asleep already so I tried to shake off his tail.


    Lowell, Dillon and my brother realized what ke did so they kicked him outside the cave and threw a thick nket for him. I was getting sleepy too, so I decided to sleep beside Gurion and left the three while they were still arguing about who shall sleep beside me.


    I fell asleep right away but I woke up in the middle of the night. My brother slept on the floor while Dillon was on top of him. They were both in their beast forms. ke was at the opening of the cave, sleeping soundly in an awkward position while the nket covers only half of his body.


    I stood up and tried to pull ke inside the cave near my brother and Dillon so he won¡¯t get cold when he wakes up the next morning. Gurion was still sleeping soundly, but Lowell was nowhere to be found.


    I tried to go to the ce where his scent came from and found him on top of a boulder in his beast form while looking at the bright moonlight.


    I felt nervous seeing a big wolf under the moonlight standing on a higher ground. I tried to calm myself up, reminding myself that it is Lowell and not the dog I used to fear.


    Lowell realized I was looking towards him and tried to go down from the boulder without changing back to his passive form. I felt terrified while looking at him.


    He suddenly realized the frightened look on my face and transformed to his passive form.


    ¡°Ari¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ Lowell¡­ Did I scare you? Sorry¡­¡± He mumbled as he tried to reach my trembling hand.


    ¡°N-no¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­ Let me just calm down for a little bit.¡± I answered in a low voice.


    ¡°You had a simr reaction when you were younger. Are you perhaps afraid of wolves?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, in my previous life¡­. A huge dog¡­. Simr to a wolf, attacked me when I was younger¡­ Luckily, the owner managed to calm down the dog before it could injure me terribly.¡± I answered in a low and trembling voice.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I will be careful from now onwards.¡± He said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Sorry for not informing you in advance. But¡­ what are you doing here?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I was just looking at the moon. It feels odd for some reason, since the night the goddess A possessed you and it felt terrifying.¡± He answered honestly.


    I looked at the moon and also felt something strange that made me feel sleepier as if I was being sucked away back to the abyss.


    The surroundings suddenly darkened as if I lost my sight. I couldn¡¯t even sense Lowell¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waking up soon sister¡­ Are you excited to be one with me? I miss you so much¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice uttered in a menacing tone.


    Her voice sent shivers down my spine, but I couldn¡¯t see where she was. She suddenly startedughing hysterically.


    ¡°Ari! Wake up!¡± The voice called up to me in a frightened tone.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The darkness suddenly shattered before my eyes as I suddenly woke up in Lowell¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I whispered in confusion.


    ¡°You suddenly fainted. Let¡¯s go back now. You need some more rest. You looked exhausted.¡± He answered.


    I nodded as he carried me in his arms worryingly. We went back inside the cave and went to sleep.

 Chapter 48: Tiger Tribe

    Since the blood moon, I always had nightmares every full moon. Luckily, Lowell had always kept an eye on me every time he sensed the full moon so they did their best to wake me up every time I had nightmares and helped me to calm down.


    After a very long journey, we arrived at the grasnd tiger tribe. Winter has been just around the corner so their tribe were all busy hunting and storing food for each family while their alpha oversees those families who werecking in manpower to hunt their food for winter.


    The tiger tribes are known for their strength. They usually don¡¯t go along with each other too much since tigers are lone hunters by nature, but it doesn¡¯t mean they are not sociable. They just like being in solitude.


    They rely on their own strength rather than their numbers unlike lions in their pride and wolves in their pack. Even so, a tribe wouldn¡¯t survive without order so they still have an alpha to regte the tribe and mediate once an argument or disagreement among the members arises.


    The alpha of the tribe is named Dawon. He has a muscr body simr to brother Orson. His hair is light ginger colored, while his eyes are gemstone green. He is at the same age as Lowell but for some reason, he hasn¡¯t married any female yet.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What brings you all here in our tribe?¡± Dawon asked sternly.


    ¡°Greetings¡­ I believe you already know who I am¡­ We would like to stay in your tribe temporarily this winter. These young fellows are offspring of the previous alpha of the forest lion tribe. We are heading north to find some answers regarding the disappearance of Lev.¡± Lowell answered in a calm and polite manner.


    ¡°Yes, I already heard about their previous alpha. However, how can I ept a strange looking male inside my tribe? Also, I cannot ept an ancient race inside my tribe.¡± Dawon responded sternly while seriously looking at me.


    ¡°He is Lev¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± Lowell mumbled, trying to defend my identity.


    I removed my mask as respect to the authority of the alpha that we are speaking to. I bowed my head briefly while keeping my right hand on my left chest with three fingers open facing down firmly. The others followed except ke, who was currently confused at the gestures we were making so my brother pulled his head down to bow briefly with us.


    It is a salutation of our tribe to show respect to the alpha. I never did the salutation on the forest wolf tribe since Acwulf is my God father and he never allowed us to greet this way.


    ¡°Was it even possible for a white lion to produce a chimera offspring?! He might cause chaos inside the tribe just because of his appearance.¡± Dawon insisted.


    Chimeras or ancient races like me are known to be aggressive and powerful. They are godlike in the eyes of normal beastmen. Even the strongest tribes of regr beastmen would sumb in front of them.


    Fear has two effects on beastman, it is either to make them back down or retaliate. My father doesn¡¯t want me to get hurt or be attacked by beastmen that are threatened by my looks. It was the reason why he never allowed me to show my passive-aggressive form to the other tribes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any trouble for your tribe¡­ I promise. A lion would never break his promise. I would also like to make some offers as a sign of my promise. This is a drink called red wine. It¡¯s a drink you can never find elsewhere. It can warm up your body and also promotes good blood cirction when consumed in moderation.¡± I responded while showing him the wine on Dillon¡¯s hands.


    Lowell scooped some wine for each of us to try to assure Dawon that it is safe to drink it. He drank the wine after he ensured that it was not poisoned.


    ¡°It has a strong and unique taste even though it¡¯s sweet. It also has this strong scent and it truly warms up your body, even just after drinking a cup.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t go bad if handled properly and ced in a proper storage. We can teach you how to make one on your own in exchange for our amodation.¡± I offered in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Okay, sure. However, there is something strange about your appearance and scent. You smell and look like a female despite that wing and ears. You¡¯ll probably get in trouble once the mating season starts so you better not roam around the tribe unless needed.¡± He responded while looking at me intensely from head to toe.


    I got nervous for some reason. The others also felt frightened after hearing Dawon¡¯s warning.


    After the meeting, he prepared a good housing for us to stay during the winter season right beside his house.


    The houses in the said tribe were all made from bamboo and hay. It was a refreshing house during hot and windy weather, but it would be too cold when the winter arrives. I was puzzled as to how they can survive during winter, but my brother made some modifications to the house and surrounded the walls and floor with thick furry pelts.


    A few dayster, the winter already started. We taught Dawon and some of his tribesmen on how to make the wine using the traditional method I knew in my previous life. He urged us to make plenty of it since his tribesmen liked the taste of the wine. I already warned them that drinking too much can lead to intoxication, but they still insisted.


    Dillon, ke and Gurion were left in the house to do the chores while Lowell and my brother apanied me to fulfill our agreement with the Dawon.


    As days passed by, the tribesmen who apanied us on the process grew in number for some reason. My brother and Lowell were on high alert, but I had no idea regarding the reason. I didn¡¯t bother to ask why, since I am only allowed to go out of the house for the purpose of teaching the wine making process and I will have to stay indoors afterwards.


    During thest day of the wine production process, Dawon insisted on talking to me in private. Lowell and my brother were skeptical, but I agreed since we needed to get along with the tribe.

 Chapter 49: A Female in Male Disguise

    He brought me to his house so I was extremely nervous for some reason. I looked around while trying to n an escape route if ever he had some extrinsic reason for the meeting.


    Tiger males are possessive and aggressive towards their partner so I need to be careful not to get the attention of any male from the tiger tribe. I haven¡¯t seen the females of the tribe since I wasn¡¯t allowed to roam around the tribe. I suddenly felt the goosebumps all over my body, just thinking of how wild they could be in reality.


    ¡°Am I that scary? I am the one who should be frightened of you though.¡± He mumbled as he fixed his table for us to dine with some fruit snacks while chatting.


    ¡°Pardon my rude reaction. It¡¯s not that you look scary. I am just¡­ Naturally afraid¡­ Because I am inferior to you. I am still too young and too small.¡± I responded despite my nervousness.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He sat beside me while pushing the te of fruits in front of me then suddenly got closer while sniffing my scent as if he was confirming something.


    ¡°Hah! Inferior? I doubt it though¡­ Unless you¡¯re a FEMALE in male disguise.¡± He whispered while emphasizing the word ¡®female¡¯.


    I trembled in fear, but I tried topose myself while leaning a little in the other direction trying to distance myself from him.


    ¡°W-why did you call me here?¡± I asked while stuttering.


    ¡°I already had my suppressant. A very strong suppressant. Yet, it is still irresistible.¡± He mumbled while briefly pulling away.


    He looked the other way, but his ears suddenly turned red.


    My eyes opened up widely in shock and confusion.


    ¡°W-what do you mean by that? You¡¯re not into females are you?¡± I uttered in a flustered tone.


    ¡°Of course I am into females! But¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe you¡¯re hiding something from me. I initially didn¡¯t want to meddle on your concerns, but it is already causing trouble within the tribe.¡± He mumbled in a roundabout making me more confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to point out. Did I do anything wrong?¡± I asked while panicking inside.


    ¡°A mistake¡­ A huge mistake¡­ A mistake from the very beginning.¡± Dawon answered sternly.


    ¡°*sigh* Please get straight to the point. I don¡¯t like ying mind games. I¡¯ll answer your questions honestly this time but I won¡¯t tell any further details beyond that.¡± I answered while trying to calm down.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How old are you exactly? How can you transform in that form? Why does it seem like you are notfortable with physical contact with other males other than yourpanions excluding the snake?¡± He asked consecutively.


    ¡°*sigh* First, I¡¯m turning 15 on the first day of spring. Second, I don¡¯t know either¡­ That is one of the reasons why we are traveling to the north. Third, I have difficulty with physical contact with a male stranger due to some personal circumstances.¡± I answered briefly.


    He suddenly turned glum upon hearing the words I said.


    ¡°Whose hatchling was that? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not your brother nor your son.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Gurion¡­ He is a hatchling that I adopted because he lost his parents. Aren¡¯t you going to ask if I really am a male or not?¡± I uttered instantly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You haven¡¯t taken a single bite of the fruit.¡± He uttered while pointing to the fruit snack he prepared.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± I answered in irritation because he didn¡¯t answer my question.


    ¡°First of all, Lev never had a son. He had a daughter. Also, your scent¡­ Can never tell a lie¡­ I believe you will need to do something about your scent before the whole tribe gets into chaos.¡± He mumbled while pointing to my neck.


    He suddenly flushed for some reason and he tried to cover his nose using his arm, but I didn¡¯t understand why he did so.


    I was shocked that he knew that my father had a daughter and not a son despite the distance of their tribe.


    Important news regarding the other alphas of all the tribes are spread out by sending a few tribesmen to the nearest tribes. Then the receiving tribe will also send some tribesmen to other tribes to spread the news. It was quite an unreliable method.


    ¡°I¡¯m already taking the strongest suppressant though. What do you mean by that?¡± I uttered in confusion.


    I transformed to my passive form as a respect to his authority since he already knew my real gender.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I was right all along¡­ But it¡¯s not enough¡­ Do you really have no idea that females of ancient races like you needed a special cor¡­? To prevent this kind of chaos¡­¡± He uttered while trying to calm himself down.


    I suddenly imagined myself wearing a cat cor making me feel humiliated for some reason.


    ¡°A cor?! Am I a dog or a cat?!¡± I angrily responded while unconsciously leaning forward to him due to agitation.


    He was sweating despite the cold weather. His breath was heavy. Then, he suddenly kept on sniffing my scent as he closed his eyes. I tried to crawl backwards to keep a distance till I reached the wall of the room. He kept crawling near and when he opened his eyes, he looked like he was out of control causing me to panic inside.


    ¡°Dawon!!!¡± I called out loudly to snap him out of it because it seemed like he suddenly went into heat.


    Lowell and my brother who was outside the alpha¡¯s house suddenly broke in upon hearing my scream and found Dawon cornering me on the wall.


    ¡°Dawon!!! What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Lowell screamed in terror while trying to stop my brother from hastily attacking the tribe¡¯s alpha.


    Dawon suddenly stopped and came back to his senses, then he covered his nose using his arm while blushing in embarrassment as he moved back to the table.


    ¡°Sorry for the rudeness¡­ It was not intentional¡­ But¡­ You really need the cor as soon as possible. I will arrange some males, but you will need to send out two of yourpanions with them to acquire it in the nearest vige. It is quite rare, but there is a high chance to obtain it there. It¡¯s a special cor made by the ancient races themselves.¡± He exined in a low voice while looking away trying to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°What do you mean?! What cor? What exactly was happening?!¡± My brother asked sessively due to confusion and agitation.

 Chapter 50: Disastrous

    ¡°Brother, please calm down¡­ It¡¯s not intentional. He was telling me about a cor to suppress my scent. He said we needed to obtain it as soon as possible because my scent was already causing chaos to the tribe.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for what happened¡­ But we need to solve this issue before it gets terribly out of hand. Her estrous will soon manifest and even Lowell and your other malepanions will go crazy over her scent except you.¡± Dawon added worryingly.


    My brother and Lowell soon calmed down so they nned how to obtain the said cor with Dawon¡¯s help. The next day, the group was sent out. Lowell and ke were among them.


    I also started having my first menstruation so I bled for a few days and I had to keep staying in the room while the others either stayed in the next room or right outside my door.


    After my bleeding, I started feeling weird and over sensitive. Dillon also started to act awkwardly. He blushes whenever he is near me and tries to avoid me as much as possible. He even perfunctorily covers his nose using the back of his paws.


    Almost a week passed by and my health was getting weaker due to the strong mixed scents surrounding the tribe that kept getting stronger day by day. My anxiety was taking its toll on my physical body as I stayed on my bed longer than usual.


    A few males already tried to check the house as if they were looking for someone, but their alpha helped us to drive them away and forbade anyone froming near. Dawon also distanced himself from our dwelling ce to prevent any unwanted incidents.


    Everyone was worried about me, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. My condition was getting worse. I kept vomiting and fainting a few times a day. I already asked my brother to make a few calming tonics, herbal medicine and nutritional soups to relieve my difort but nothing seemed to work.


    Dawon went to the nearby tribe to fetch a female healer to check my condition despite the cold weather. It took him three days before he could get back. The female healer was shocked the moment she saw me.


    ¡°She is showing signs of estrus and she¡¯s almost at its peak. It would be dangerous for her if we could not suppress it since a female¡¯s senses are heightened during estrous and she feels ufortable with the scent of other males. It was causing her stress and to vomit or even faint due to the smell of stranger males.¡± The healer said worryingly.


    ¡°Is there any other way besides the suppressant? Lowell and the rest of the group are supposed to get back in a few days with the cor that Dawon was talking about.¡± I asked in a low and broken voice trying to endure the suffocation I was feeling.


    Dawon red at the healer making her tremble due to fright.


    ¡°We¡­ We can only wait for their arrival. However¡­ I can try to concoct a better calming tonic for you. A-Also, sleeping can help and aid your condition.¡± She said nervously trying to calm her trembling hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied gratefully.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Ay hug chu to sweep so ow pwain weew to away. (I¡¯ll hug you to sleep so all pain will go away.¡± Gurion said worryingly while hugging me tightly.


    I hugged him back dearly while trying to keep myself together.


    ¡°You will need some incense for the meantime to cover your scent as well as the scents that were suffocating you. I would also rmend all the males to step out of her room and never enter until the cor arrives. Her scent will also start to overpower the scent of the other females in this tribe so we need to keep an eye on the surroundings to keep her safe during this phase of her Eastrous.¡± She exined.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Guyon weew pwotet you! (Gurion will protect you)¡± Gurion eximed while rubbing his face on my cheeks.


    ¡°Aw¡­ Thank you Gurion¡­ You¡¯re so sweet.¡± I replied as I stroked his soft and curly hair.


    ¡°I will apany the healer to gather the needed materials for the incense and the calming tonic¡± My brother suggested.


    ¡°Okay brother¡­ Be careful¡­¡± I responded worryingly.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ If anything bad happens to my sister, I will never forgive you.¡± My brother said while ring at Dillon, who remained silent all that time trying to calm himself from the alluring scent.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡­ Of course I will protect Ari at all costs.¡± Dillon replied briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back little sis just rest some more and be wary of Dillon too.¡± Brother Orson said as he kissed my forehead and stroked my hair.


    ¡°I wuv you mommy.¡± Gurion said as he rubbed his face on my cheeks then swished his tail on the back.


    ¡°I love you too little one.¡± I replied as I smiled at him sweetly.


    I felt my head grow heavy as I fell unconscious due to hyperventtion caused by the suffocating smell of the scents of males around the tribe. I can hear Gurion and Dillon scream in panic as I drift away to the dreand.


    It¡¯s already been more than a week since Lowell and ke set out, but there was still no news from them. Gurion was already fast asleep beside me, but Dillon was outside the room. I still remember what the healer told us, but for some reason I felt lonely and wanted some cuddles.


    Wait, cuddle? Am I for real?


    I felt my body temperature rise and my mind was getting hazy. I stood up and went in front of the door. I wanted to open the door and pull Dillon in but I was afraid of what might happen. It¡¯s frightening because never in my entire two lives have I ever experienced this kind of mixed urge and fear. I was trembling and I started to cry as I fell on my knees while my head and hands pressed against the door.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Is there something wrong? Do you need anything? Are you crying?¡± Dillon asked from the opposite side of the door.

 Chapter 51: Way Too Dangerous

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I am ok. I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m thirsty but I¡¯m scared¡­¡± I whispered in a low and trembling voice while my tears kept falling from my eyes.


    ¡°Thirsty?! Scared?! What do you mean by that? Wait¡­ I¡¯ll fetch you some water and a calming tonic.¡± Dillon stated in panic and confusion.


    He ran towards the kitchen and heated some calming tonic for a little bit before going back to bring the tonic and the water to my room. He asked me to open the door so that he could give me the water and tonic.


    I calmed myself down and opened the door. He ced the tonic and the water on the table beside the door, but the scent of his body was so irresistible that I lost control. I grabbed his arm while pulling him further inside the room perfunctorily to prevent him from going away.


    ¡°Ari¡­ That was¡­ Way¡­ Too dangerous¡­¡± He said in a low voice while trying to control his urge.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He avoided my gaze and stood still as he tried to assess the situation. I loosened my grip when I realized what I was doing.


    ¡°Ah! S-Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know what I was doing¡­¡± I mumbled while trying to lower my voice so that I won¡¯t identally wake up the sleeping little hatchling.


    My heart kept pounding when I looked at his handsome and blushing face. His thick brows, ocean blue eyes and soft looking lips. I unintentionally drool over his looks, as if I was enchanted with his charm.


    I bit my lips to wake myself up until it bleeds, but he instantly looked at me as if he suddenly lost his cool. He moved closer to me, making me step back till the wall behind me prevented me from moving any further.


    He pressed me against the wall as he held my chin up with his right hand guiding me to look up to him. His eyes were focused on my bleeding lips as he slowly bent down to lick it while his thumb guided my lips to slightly open and loosen up.


    Our breaths grew heavy and I unconsciously closed my eyes as he nibbled and licked my swollen lips a few times before I loosen up and let his tongue trace my lips and suck it lightly. His hand then slipped on my nape while his thumb yfully traced my jaw as he pressed his soft and moist lips against mine.


    I felt frightened, dreamy, but happy at the same time that tears started to fall from my eyes. Wait, happy? Is this really happiness? Is this what they call love or was it only lust over the opposite gender? His scent calmed my weary heart overpowering the mixed scents that were surrounding the tiger tribe and I totally forgot what I was afraid of as we shared a passionate kiss together.


    After a few minutes, we heard a loud thud, then my brother instantly pulled Dillon¡¯s hair to set us apart. I suddenly came back to my senses and felt the sudden rush of my blood. I felt extremely embarrassed.


    My brother was about to punch Dillon when Gurion suddenly woke up screaming, making him freeze up. Lowell, ke and the healer were standing by the door with shocked faces.


    ¡°Wahhh! Mommy!¡± Gurion screamed in fright as he woke up and saw Dillon being dragged by the hair.


    ¡°Brother, wait! Please stop¡­ It¡¯s not his fault.¡± I eximed, then I pulled his arm to loosen up his grip on Dillon¡¯s hair.


    Lowell took Gurion and calmed him down outside. ke silently stayed by the door after handing over something to the healer. The healer hurriedly went to me and handed over a golden choker ne with pearls and gems.


    I was baffled because I was sure that beastmen are not yet capable of creating an intricate ne made of gold and gems.


    ¡°How¡­ How was it possible¡­?¡± I mumbled in confusion.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± The healer asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ But the materials¡­ Is there a tribe that can make this ne¡­? I mean cor¡­ Besides the chimeras?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Unfortunately, none¡­¡± My brother answered briefly


    ¡°That one is from a vige that trades some tools and items used by chimeras. We also have no idea how they got it from them. Luckily, they were trading some of that cor though it took us longer than expected to find one. However, we have no idea how to use it.¡± Lowell added while walking in the room with Gurion on his arm.


    I instantly felt relieved from the difort I was feeling for quite some time now when I held the ne as if it was enchanted with a healing spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ I can handle this. Do you see this small part on the back of the ne¡­? I mean cor¡­ There is a small part here that you can pull down with your thumb to unlock it and it locks up again when you release it just like this.¡± I exined casually as I showed them how it works.


    ¡°Oh! So pwetty!¡± Gurion eximed as he pointed to the ne.


    Dillon was still sitting on the floor silently. He was looking away and still embarrassed about what happened just a few moments ago. I suddenly blushed when I remembered what had happened after being distracted by the ne.


    ¡°Brother, can you please help me put this on? Please¡­¡± I pleaded as I handed over the ne.


    He was still confused but he nodded and helped me wear it on.


    Dillon nced at me so I looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡°It looks good on you.¡± Lowell said as he held Gurion in his arms.


    ¡°Mommy is pwetty.¡± Gurion added with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ It seems to be working so well too¡­¡± I responded happily.


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll escort the healer out. Dillon, ke¡­ Follow me, we need to talk.¡± My brother stated as he looked at Dillon sharply as if he was ready to kill someone.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Please¡­¡± I whispered as I pulled my brother trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just talk to him¡­ I promise¡­¡± He responded as he smiled at me sweetly.


    I was too worried when they stepped out of the house. What if my brother still mes Dillon? It was my fault to begin with. What if he hurt him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, your brother may be strict but he doesn¡¯t beat up others without a reason.¡± Lowell stated as he tried to calm me down.

 Chapter 52: Another Alpha

    Dillon and I were extremely awkward right after the incident. Both of us felt embarrassed whenever we remember about the kiss we had due to my estrus.


    Luckily, the ne worked like a miracle so I never had the same experience just like with Dawon and Dillon. I became energetic and my sense of smell became normal, making it easier for me to do my daily tasks.


    ¡°Woah! I feel so alive!¡± I screamed as I woke up from a good sleep.


    ¡°Awake? Did you sleep well?¡± Lowell asked while wagging his tail on his back.


    He sat down beside me. He then took my hand and kissed my palm dearly.


    ¡°Oh! Good morning, Lowell.¡± I greeted while smiling sweetly.


    ¡°All praise to the queen goddess Hera. It¡¯s such a relief seeing you in good health. I¡¯ll finish setting up the table quickly for your breakfast. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite corn soup and yam.¡± He mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°Wow! Thank you! By the way¡­ Where are the others?¡± I asked curiously upon realizing that Gurion and the others were not around.


    ¡°Gurion woke up too early and he couldn¡¯t go back to sleep so he went to pester Dillon to y with him. Your brother and Dillon brought him and ke to check the wine production progress. They didn¡¯t want to disturb you from your sleep since you are still recovering your strength.¡± He answered while preparing the food on the table.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry I overslept. I couldn¡¯t even help with the chores for the past few weeks. *Sigh* I¡¯m such a bummer.¡± I mumbled in guilt.


    ¡°Eh? What are you saying? Here, eat your breakfast.¡± He said as he taps his forefinger on my forehead between my furrowing eyebrows.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡± I asked upon realizing that he only prepared the food for me after I sat in front of the table.


    ¡°I already ate my fill earlier.¡± He answered briefly.


    ¡°But¡­ You know I feel awkward whenever I eat on my own. Here¡­ I¡¯ll feed you too¡­ Say ah¡­!¡± I said arbitrarily while lightly pressing the spoon with soup in his mouth.


    He blushed, while obediently following my instruction. He opened his soft and moist mouth slowly, while I¡¯m feeding him with the soup. I was distracted at how sexy his lips looked when I was feeding him.


    After we finished up eating the food, the others came back covered with snow. Dawon came along with them and asked if he could talk to me for a while.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you going to talk to our Ari in private? She already fulfilled her part of the agreement.¡± ke frankly asked.


    ¡°I wanch chu iztey wid mommy. (I want to stay with mommy)¡± Gurion uttered with pleading eyes.


    ¡°You can say anything in front of them. They can still hear it anyway since the door and walls are thin.¡± I mumbled bluntly and tried to impose dominance to prevent the previous incident.


    He became hesitant for a minute because he knew he was outnumbered even though he was stronger than the other males present at that moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ *sigh* I don¡¯t think this will be appropriate for a hatchling to hear.¡± He insisted.


    I approached Gurion and whispered that he should stay for a few minutes with ke outside in the meantime. I stroked his curly hair and kissed his forehead, then I mumbled that he will have his time with me after I talk to Dawon.


    Gurion understood and voluntarily went to ke, so ke led him outside quietly despite their enmity with each other. My brother, Dillon and Lowell sat on the floor by the door.


    ¡°You can sit on the chair and start with your agenda.¡± I stated indifferently while pointing to the chair beside the bed.


    I sat on the bed and waited for him to settle down and start talking.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ahem¡­ Are you still mad at me because of what happened more than a week ago?¡± He asked while fidgeting his fingers.


    ¡°No, I was never angry at you. It just feels awkward after the incident. I don¡¯t know how to face you. Despite that, I am quite thankful because you addressed the problem that we didn¡¯t even notice. It would cause a terrible trauma to me if anything unnecessary happened because of my estrus. Thank you so much¡­¡± I stated while trembling at the thought of what might have happened if Dawon didn¡¯t mention the cor.


    I embraced myself while looking on the floor because I was shivering due to anxiety, but I didn¡¯t want the others to notice it. I wasn¡¯t sure how the others felt about the incident, but I was terrified of what I might¡¯ve caused if not for Dawon.


    ¡°I have been so worried about you, ever since that day. I have been thinking about you so much that I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. I wanted to tell you that I also wanted to be your guardian. However¡­ I cannot leave this tribe arbitrarily and give up being an alpha because it took me a life to obtain this position. I can wait for you no matter how long it will take for you to return. I wanted to be yours. I will abstain until the day of your return, no matter what your decision will be.¡± He babbled while fidgeting his hands forcefully trying to calm himself.


    His words were confusing though he sounded sincere. He said ¡®I wanted to be yours¡¯ instead of ¡®I want you to be mine¡¯. Does it mean he is willing to submit to me because I am considered an ancient race despite his possessive nature? What did he sacrifice that made him hard to let go of his position? It¡¯s intriguing, though I had no n of epting him as my guardian. I had too many questions, but I didn¡¯t know how to ask them and I had no energy to do so since my anxiety started to attack a moment ago.


    Dillon and Lowell looked shaken but my brother looked furious. Even so, they still kept their temper since this is not our tribe.


    ¡°Before that matter, I would like to ask how I can repay you.¡± I asked, trying to divert the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any repayment. Please ept my condition and return here after you¡¯re done with your n in thend of the ancient beastmen.¡± He answered seriously.


    I suddenly heard Lowell, Dillon and my brother¡¯s growl. I can sense their fury, even without looking at them. Dawon didn¡¯t even flinch from it as if he didn¡¯t care if the others would get mad at him.


    ¡°Are you saying that I should ept your condition because I am indebted to you?¡± I asked with an irritated tone.

 Chapter 53: Punishing an Alpha

    He flinched upon seeing my irritated reaction.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I will wait for you even if you decide not to return to our tribe. E-Even if it takes eternity.¡± He responded while fidgeting his fingers.


    To be honest, he looked more like a gangster to me, now that I can see him properly without my mask on. He has too many scars. He looked older than Lowell, despite the simrity of their age.


    Even so, he looked pitiful with his drooping ears and tail. Also, his blushing face doesn¡¯t go well with his huge build, but it¡¯s kind of cute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be friends¡­ That¡¯s all I can say¡­¡± I said without second thought.


    ¡°W-why? Am I not attractive enough? I am sure that I am stronger than your male guardians and even your brother.¡± He asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about strength or being attractive, Dawon¡­ I can¡¯t let you waste your time waiting for someone who might nevere back to you. Even if you were sincere with your promises, I can¡¯t be with a person who doesn¡¯t have the same goal as mine.¡± I answered bluntly.


    The others sighed in relief upon hearing my answer.


    ¡°What if I quit being an alpha? I don¡¯t know how Lowell manages his tribe despite traveling with you, but as far as I know, he didn¡¯t quit as the alpha. However, if I don¡¯t quit and leave the tribe to go with you, there will be a chaos in the tribe that we¡¯ve been hardly maintained. I will step down from my position. Please¡­ Ari¡­¡± Dawon said desperately.


    I was shocked when I heard him say that Lowell didn¡¯t step down from his position despite being away from the tribe.


    ¡°Lowell¡­ Is that true?¡± I asked, trying to rx myself, despite being shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I kept it from you¡­ My father didn¡¯t allow me to step down, but he agreed to oversee the tribe while we are away. He said it is forbidden for us to suddenly quit unless we are dead or defeated from the duel.¡± He answered nervously.


    My head ached at the thought of having an irresponsible alpha in my group.


    ¡°*sigh* Dawon¡­ Please¡­ I can¡¯t let you sacrifice the authority you have right now. I don¡¯t want you to follow what Lowell did. I can¡¯t ept you no matter what you do. I need to talk to Lowell please give us some privacy.¡± I said seriously while looking at Lowell with irritated face.


    Lowell¡¯s tail and ears droop like a scolded puppy with guilty eyes while Dawon looked exasperated upon hearing my rejection.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Dawon responded with bitterness in his tone before rushing out of the door.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he felt, but he looked dejected.


    My brother and Dillon tapped Lowell¡¯s shoulder as if consoling him. I suddenly realized how close the three of them are.


    Lowell stepped towards me hesitantly and stopped beside the bed.


    ¡°Kneel! Raise your paws in the air! Do you know what I hate the most?!¡± I shouted in irritation.


    He obediently followed mymand, then shook his head in response to my question. He was trembling due to nervousness.


    ¡°I hate people who lie the most¡­ How can you leave your tribe despite being the alpha? You know it will take us a few years before we can return to your tribe will automatically be my male once I reach adulthood. How will you manage your tribe? I haven¡¯t even had a n to stay in your tribe after the journey, since I want to spend more time with my father. How can you be this selfish? I can¡¯t believe it, Lowell.¡± I mumbled furiously in a low voice.


    My headache worsened due to overthinking, so it felt like my head was going to break into pieces.


    Guardianship is more powerful than the wedding, because in a wedding, if the parties weren¡¯t able to consummate even once, they have a freedom to free one another. On the other hand, in guardianship, the male will automatically be the female¡¯s official spouse and imprinting will automatically ur since an initial imprinting has already been made through the guardianship contract between both the male and the female involved.


    Imprinting is a process wherein a male imprints his insignia to his female spouse through intimate intercourse or by guardianship contract.


    He bowed down to my foot, trembling in fear. He kissed it while sobbing due to regret.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ari¡­ I k-know, I b-became selfish¡­ P-Please forgive me¡­ P-Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± He pleaded desperately.


    His words kept ringing in my ears, echoing his sadness and guilt. He looked pitiful, but I can¡¯t let him


    ¡°*sigh* Kneel properly. Let go of my foot. Raise your paws. Keep it high up until I said so.¡± I said firmly yet calmly.


    He kneeled down while raising his hands up in the air. He was crying silently, frightened of being abandoned.


    I went out of the room and left him there, kneeling on the floor. I yed with Gurion, while the others helped me with all the chores.


    During lunchtime, Dillon gave Lowell¡¯s share inside my room while the rest of us ate ours in the dining area. I didn¡¯t go back until it was almost dinner time.


    When I came back, Lowell¡¯s hands are still up in the air and he didn¡¯t touch his food. His eyes were swollen and he looked exhausted.


    Why do I feel guilty all of the sudden? I felt like I was punishing a child not an alpha.


    I took and checked the food if it was too cold or if it had already gone bad.


    The soup was too cold, but it didn¡¯t go bad, so I went to the kitchen to heat his food for a little bit. Then, I brought it back to Lowell and ced it in front of him.


    ¡°*sigh* Put down your paws now¡­ And eat your food.¡± I said in a low and calm voice.


    Lowell lowered down his hands and started eating his food slowly. He was too dejected and had no appetite to eat.


    I squatted down in front of him and took the food from him. He was startled and puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore, so please eat your food. Open¡­¡± I said, while pointing the spoon of soup.


    He blushed and wagged his tail loosely while I was feeding him.


    After finishing up, he suddenly hugged me tightly while crying silently. I dropped the bowl on the floor and the sound startled the others.


    They all ran inside the room to check what was going on.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I wanch hug chu! (I want a hug too)¡± Gurion babbled when he saw Lowell hugging me on the floor.


    ¡°Let go of my sister, Lowell! You¡¯re hurting her.¡± My brother said while pulling us apart.


    Dillon picked up the bowl and instructed ke to clean it up.


    Lowell was still speechless as if he doesn¡¯t know what to say, but he was relieved that I was no longer angry at him.

 Chapter 54: A Weird Dream

    During dinner, we all ate together awkwardly because Lowell kept on clinging to me. He kept on hugging me on the back because he was the only one who was not eating since he just ate a moment ago. The others were irritated while eating because of it.


    Suddenly, a cold and scaly tail grasped my foot under the table, which made me choke in surprise. I knew who it was but I cannot react too much because I was choking a little making me cough excessively.


    The others were panicking when they realized that I was choking and Dillon hurriedly poured water in a cup to give to me. Lowell rubbed my back with a worried look. Gurion was also panicking trying tofort me as he rubs his face on my arm with a scared and teary eyes.


    Why were they making my little choking a big deal? It was not even the main problem. A little devil was quietly smirking at a distance while wriggling his tail on my foot, but I couldn¡¯t speak due to coughing.


    My brother suddenly realized that I was ufortable not because of the choking so he checked under the table. He then found out that ke¡¯s tail wrapped around my foot.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± My brother shouted furiously, making the table turn upside-down, revealing ke¡¯s stretched tail.


    Dillon and Lowell also got furious at the sight of his tail while Gurion was so confused on what was going on.


    The three gave ke a few blows on the head, making him let go of my foot.


    I covered Gurion¡¯s eyes and hugged him so he won¡¯t see ke being beaten up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Stop! I was just teasing Ari!¡± ke cried while being hit by the three males.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ Enough! Please¡­ Gurion will be traumatized with your rough behaviors. Brother¡­ Please let him go¡­ I¡¯m sure he was just ying around.¡± I said earnestly, trying to stop them.


    The food were all spilt on the floor and we haven¡¯t even eaten half of our fill. I asked them to prepare another meal for everyone and clean the mess hurriedly, since it was almost time for Gurion¡¯s sleep.


    The others seemed unsatisfied so I had to punish ke after dinner. I gave him the same punishment as Lowell and asked my brother to pay attention to him until midnight.


    Gurion fell asleep during dinner since it was toote already. I brought him to my room to sleep beside me on my bed. I wasn¡¯t able to wash up because I was exhausted and I fell asleep as soon as Iy down.


    In my dream, I was lying on a vast low grasnd covered with low rising wild flowers and bushes. The sky was clear and the clouds look near. The sun never rests and the night never came by.


    I heard light giggling from the distance and saw a small child with pale skin, ck hair and ash-grey eyes. She seemed the same height as me when I realized that I was also a small child. She wore a beautiful grey silk dress adorned with roses and white lilies.


    ¡°Arie¡­ My dearest sister¡­ Won¡¯t you dance with me? I feel lonely for not seeing the moon for almost three years. I envy you for being born with the blessing of the sun that father has. We are twins but we are different. Even so, I love you so much that I want us to unite as one.¡± The girl mumbled with bitterness and loneliness in her voice as she caresses my face.


    ¡°I love my sister too, but queen mother and father will oppose your wishes because it will cause chaos to Nirvana and shall destroy the mortal world.¡± I said involuntarily as if I was just watching a scene from a memory that I cannot recall.


    ¡°Hah! Liar! You don¡¯t love me at all¡­ We always fuse every blood moon or even every time the moon eats the sun. What¡¯s the difference if we just fuse permanently?¡± She screamed while walking away in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Sister¡­ Wait! I¡¯m not a liar! It was just what mother had exined. You know that too! Sister!¡± I shouted as I tried to catch up with her.


    A silver wolf suddenly appeared from sight, then she rode on its back and ran away from me. I can feel the sorrow and guilt for some reason that it made me cry like what a child usually reacts to conflicts.


    A lion cub suddenly purrs by my side as it rubs its face on my arm. I suddenly remembered Gurion, but I was sure it was not him.


    ¡°Gurion¡­ Why did A suddenly get angry?¡± I mumbled while sobbing.


    I was shocked upon hearing the name of the cub and the name of my sister in that dream.


    A loud crack suddenly appeared in the sky. Shattering the blue and peaceful scenery of Nirvana. A winged lion beastman suddenly appeared in a majestic silk clothing adorned with golden crown, belt, ne and bracelets.


    ¡°Arie! My dearest¡­ This ce is about to copse, we have to leave. The sky is shattering and ground will follow.¡± He said with panic and fright in his tone.


    His voice was too familiar for me not to recognize. It was my father¡¯s voice. A voice that I miss so much.


    He took me and flew away, avoiding the dark shadows seeping through the cracks of the wall of Nirvana.


    ¡°Father¡­ What about A and mother?¡± I asked with a confused tone.


    ¡°They are¡­..¡± He mumbled before we suddenly got sucked and pulled into the depths of the abyss.


    I woke up with cold sweats all over my body. My limbs were trembling and my hands and feet were feeling numb.


    I was still sleepy when I realized that Lowell was sitting on the bed beside me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you okay? The moon was strange so I went to check on you.¡± He said with a tone of worry in his voice.


    My tears suddenly rushed down from my eyes for a reason I don¡¯t even understand. I was still confused and couldn¡¯t speak. I cried quietly trying not to wake up Gurion, who was sound asleep beside me.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, Ari? Are you hurt anywhere? Was your dream too scary this time?¡± Lowell asked, panicking while trying to wipe my tears.


    I closed my eyes, trying to calm myself but I fell asleep eventually, leaving Lowell in panic and confusion.

 Chapter 55: Chaotic Baking

    The next morning, I woke up quitete, so Gurion was probably ying with my brother already since he is not around when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Awake? Lowell said you had another nightmarest night. Are you ufortable anywhere?¡± Dillon asked as he sat down beside me and helped me to sit down.


    The dream I had are simr to all my dreams and nightmares every full moon. Sometimes, the dreams repeat a few times, but still leaves a great impression on me. I felt like the dreams are bits of memories of the life of Arie, A and the Queen Goddess Hera. The only thing baffled me was thatst night, I dreamed of a winged lion beastman who looked simr to father Lev. His voice is also the same.


    However, as always, I can only have all my questions answered when we arrive to our destination.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just feeling hungry and light headed.¡± I mumbled as I rest my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared some mushroom soup and steamed potatoes. I¡¯ll heat the soup in a bit.¡± Dillon said while fixing more pillows on my back for me to lean on.


    He kissed me on my forehead before leaving. I felt lonely after Dillon left. I was wondering if only we have phones where we can just ring one another, so that it will be easier to ask another person to do the task without running back and forth.


    Lowell entered the room after Dillon left for a while. He looked tired and sleepless.


    ¡°Are you okay now, Ari?¡± Lowell asked while checking my pulse and my temperature.


    I nodded quietly and traced the dark circles on his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a wolf. You¡¯re a panda.¡± I said, teasing him despite his pitiful look.


    He was confused with my words, but Iughed lightly while imagining the panda version of Lowell.


    ¡°What¡¯s a panda?¡± He curiously asked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pandas don¡¯t exist in this world so I had to exin him what it was and what it looks like. He was stunned after hearing my exnation.


    ¡°Do I look ugly now?¡± He asked with pitiful eyes while asking for confirmation.


    ¡°Haha! No¡­ I was just joking¡­ But¡­ You need to sleep too. Look at those dark circles. It doesn¡¯t suit your handsome face.¡± I said while pointing to his eyes.


    He grabbed my hand and gently ced it on his cheek before kissing my wrist as he close his eyes briefly.


    I flushed, but I didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try making a cake¡­ Since we don¡¯t have any scheduled activity for today.¡± He said while smiling at me sweetly.


    I smiled back upon hearing his words and nodded excitedly in response.


    Dillon entered the room with my breakfast and fixed the table for me while Lowell helped me walk to the table since I was a little dizzy.


    After I ate my breakfast, we started to talk about the n for the cake. The two of them called in my brother, ke and Gurion, who were chopping woods outside to help us with the n.


    We have already prepared the ingredients that have a long shelf life during our journey such as flour, yeast, sugar and salt. However, we still need eggs and milk so my brother and ke were assigned to the task.


    ke was naturally talented on hunting for eggs because snakes feed on eggs when they can¡¯t hunt for preys, especially when they are injured. Milk was the only problem we had because most of the animals were hibernating during winter. It was alreadyte when they came back. As expected, they didn¡¯t find milk.


    They were devastated when they came back, so I decided to make a vegan vani cake instead, since milk was not avable. I had once tried making one because a friend of mine is a vegan in my previous life, but she wanted to eat a cake at least once, without breaking her advocacy.


    I didn¡¯t use eggs, milk and butter, but it still turned out well. Though it didn¡¯t taste like a standard cake, it still taste good and light. It also has a little difference in texture since milk and butter were not used.


    Everyone was so excited with the cake, but it took us a few trials and errors before we could make a perfect one since we were using an earth oven that Dillon built ording to my instruction and description.


    Lowell and Gurion were helping me make the cake. Piles of burned cakes were filling up the stone table because the fire was too hard to manage.


    ¡°Oh no! Mommy! Paya (fire)¡­!¡± Gurion shouted upon seeing the burning bread of the cake.


    ¡°Careful, Gurion! Don¡¯t go near. It¡¯s hot.¡± I screamed in fear that he would identally touch the burning bread.


    Lowell and I were panicking while Dillon and my brother threw a thick leather pelt on top of the burning bread to prevent the fire from spreading while ke pulled Gurion and me at a distance.


    Dawon heard the loud noises we made and sensed the smoke from our house so he went to check on us, worrying if something was wrong had happened. He eventually found us under the smoke from the burned bread of the cakes. All of us looked as if we cleaned up the chimney because of how messy it was during the process of trials and errors of making a cake.


    He tried to hold hisughter, but he couldn¡¯t. He literally rolled on the groundughing at us. He couldn¡¯t even utter a word because ofughing.


    My brother, Dillon and Lowell grabbed him suddenly while he wasughing on the ground, then threw him outside on the thick snowy ground.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m sorry! Wait!!!¡± He shouted as he flew at a distance.


    We continued to try making a cake.


    Dawon went back to us after a few minutes and observed us quietly and curiously on the side.


    Thankfully, we finally made a perfect one with thest set of ingredients we had with the help of others despite our disastrous appearances.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Screamed Gurion after I decorated the cake with frosting made from coconut oil and sugar.


    ¡°So¡­ You were just cooking this strange looking thing?¡± Dawon uttered upon seeing the final product.


    I was offended because we made a lot of effort in cooking one using a prehistoric oven.


    Seeing me frown a little, the males started to growl in irritation, then threw him again outside.


    ¡°W-why?!!!¡± He shouted as he once again flew at a distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him little sis. Clean up yourself first, we¡¯ll start to prepare our dinner for tonight so we can all eat together.¡± My brother said as he strokes my hair tofort me.


    I nodded quietly and smiled to him. I took Gurion to bathe and change of clothes while the others are cleaning up and preparing for dinner.


    We all shared the cake that we madeter that day. They were all thrilled because of the unique and sweet taste.

 Chapter 56: Meat Preservation

    It was only a month left before the springtime. My brother and Dillon heard the small talks of the tribesmen while gathering some fire woods from the nearest forest. They were talking about the food shortage and food spoge of their tribe. ording to them, some of their supplies had already gone bad and they are afraid that their females and cubs will suffer from hunger before the spring arrives.


    Like other beastmen, a tiger beastman doesn¡¯t technically need to eat meat solely. However, their food preferences were the problem. They only like to eat meat.


    A tiger beastman has a bigger appetite than a lion beastman. Both races have simrities on their taste pallet, but our lion tribe has long been used to eating vegetables and fruits asplimentary food during the harsh season.


    A beastman can suffer from stress if they don¡¯t eat their main food preference for a long period of time, causing them to be physically weak and prone to illnesses. A male tiger beastman can tolerate up to one month of no meat intake, while females and cubs can onlyst for two weeks.


    Dawon was obviously in a bind, even by seeing him at a distance as he goes back and forth and roam around the territory to check the severity of the situation. He had to figure out a way to solve the issue as soon as possible.


    Since the day we baked the cake, Dawon started to join us every meal, because he was fascinated with the unique foods that we prepare. Even though he didn¡¯t like crops and vegetables, he said it was still edible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious for a while. It doesn¡¯t seem like you have too many supplies either, but you managed to survive half of the winter with just the strange foods you usually eat.¡± Dawon asked while sitting with us during lunch.


    ¡°Ari has a vast knowledge with regards to food and herbs. She also knows how to hunt. We all learned it from her and Lowell.¡± My brother answered proudly.


    I almost choke on my food while I was eating quietly due to embarrassment.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Wansam wato? (Want some water?)¡± Gurion asked upon seeing me cough a little.


    He carefully tried to fetch a cup of water from the jar and gave it to me. It almost spilled because his hands were still small, but I managed to support his hands and took the cup from him.


    ¡°Thanks, Gurion.. So cute..¡± I mumbled while smiling at him sweetly.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Uh.. I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now. Can you teach us how to gather and cook the food you usually eat?¡± Dawon asked shyly while fidgeting his fingers.


    ¡°Alright! But¡­ I think you need to learn how to preserve meat supplies more than finding vegetables and fruits during winter. Even though winter can prolong the shelf life of a meat, if it was not handled properly and preservation procedures were not performed, food can still be prone to spoge.¡± I answered frankly.


    He was baffled and confused about my words, but he decided to listen to my suggestion.


    The next morning, my brother, Lowell and I apanied Dawon on checking the current condition of the tribes food supply. On a normal winter season, meats that are ced in a well ventted storage do not rot easily unless the temperature doesn¡¯t meet its freezing point.


    A meat can freeze under negative four degrees Celsius and can start to umte bacteria at around negative one degree. However, we don¡¯t have any temperature measuring tool to determine how cold the winter was.


    ording to Dawon, it is a recurring issue to them every winter. So, in conclusion, the weather in the forest lion and wolf tribes is colder than this territory. It¡¯s quite unfortunate, however, there are ways to preserve meat better than relying on the weather.


    Upon observation, most of the meat can still be saved with the proper preservation procedure, but some needs to be cooked as soon as possible.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When preserving meat, salt is the mostmonly used preservative in my previous life. It can also be added to ice so that the ice doesn¡¯t melt easily in an enclosed container such as a y pot. However, salt is rare since beastmen didn¡¯t know how to produce salt except if a cave full of salt is discovered.


    ¡°Do you have salt supplies in your tribe? We will be needing some salt for the preservation process.¡± I asked Dawon.


    ¡°No, we do not use salt or other spices in our food because it is hard to obtain since we do not have any particr product we can trade it for.¡± He answered honestly.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Can we use our salt supply? Please¡­¡± I whispered to my brother, pleading for permission.


    It was my brother and Lowell, who obtained the salt before we started the journey, so I need their approval before offering it to others.


    ¡°But¡­ Ari¡­ You know it¡¯s hard to find salt anywhere, right? I know that you¡¯re too kind, but isn¡¯t this kind of overboard? We obtained it for you and not for others.¡± He whispered back to me in a scolding tone.


    I frowned a little because I was guilty of offending my bother.


    ¡°Your brother is right, Ari. We don¡¯t want to cook nd food for you. You also use it when you¡¯re cleaning your teeth or when you have a sore throat. That is the reason why salt is essential for our journey. We won¡¯t allow you to sacrifice your needs for others. You are our priority.¡± Lowell added as he tried tofort me and convince me to change my mind.


    ¡°Lowell¡­ How far is the nearest ocean?¡± I asked while thinking seriously.


    ¡°Around five miles away, but the way down is too steep and dangerous especially during winter¡­¡± He answered with a baffled face.


    ¡°Can we ess it if the weather calmed down?¡± I added.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Why?¡± He confusedly asked.


    ¡°Because we can extract salt in sea water.¡± I answered excitedly.


    My brother and Lowell were both surprised and they looked at each other in confusion.


    Despite their obvious doubt, they still agreed and allowed me to share the salt that we have.


    We had the meats sit in jars for hours with salt while we prepare a smoking house where we can slowly cook it using smoking method. Smoked meat and jerkies canst for months so it canst until springtime arrives.


    I also tried to marinate some of the meat with wine, salt and other spices and had it sit overnight before cooking it the next day. The tribe was so thrilled upon trying the marinated meat. They were so ecstatic about the taste.

 Chapter 57: Salt

    Everything went smoothly in the tiger tribe as the days go by. They also started to explore other spices ording to each of their preferences. The tribesmen started to learn the significance of preservation of their food supply.


    I also wanted to teach them how to farm, but it will take a long time before they can learn it properly and we are about to leave in a few weeks¡¯ time. Hence, the new knowledge will be useful enough for them to thrive even on the harsh weather.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Thank you so much for helping our tribe. I¡¯ll do my best to find a recement for the salt that you gave us.¡± Dawon said as he tried to hug me due to gratefulness.


    I instantly dodged and my brother surprisingly stood in front of me, so Dawonnded on my brother instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ You¡­ Are¡­ Very¡­ Wee¡­¡± My brother responded in my instead with a very dissatisfied tone.


    Flustered, Dawon instantly backed away and held his hand up high.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I was just too happy¡­¡± Dawon exined his impulse.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Rather than finding a recement. Can you help us make one? We will need some manpower for the process.¡± I said while trying not tough at his flustered image.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to make salt?!¡± He eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It is¡­ But¡­ We will need sea water, jars, fabric and a huge pot.¡± I answered in a serious tone.


    He was still speechless but he still organized the tools and manpower as I had instructed.


    Luckily, the weather was already getting calmer, so Dawon instructed his tribesmen to gather sea water in jars. There were only a few who agreed but some were pushed by their female partners upon learning that it was my idea.


    Yet again, I was surrounded by females while the males are all busy gathering the sea water. My brother keptughing at a distance and only stopped when I gazed at him sharply.


    Even though they are few, some males were getting irritated from my presence because most of them thought that I was a male youngling. They didn¡¯t even care what I actually looked like because I was always wearing a mask.


    Some unmarried males were also keeping an eye on me. However, they were unsure of what I really was. Those males where the males who worked with us making wines and are the ones who frequently roam around our house when my estrus started.


    Luckily, I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surrounded by females. Gurion was also busy ying with them.


    Only Gurion, ke and I was left in the tribe because I encouraged the others to join in the process since we will be needing a lot of manpower. They had no choice but to agree because I insisted them to join and ke will also be left behind since he is not an adult yet.


    Dawon didn¡¯t let the younglings join so that I will be forced to stay in the tribe. Most of the adult males were sent to the sea to gather some water.


    It took the group almost the whole day before they coulde back to the tribe. We covered all the pot with fabric and let it sit overnight inside a warm stockroom to let the sand sink at the bottom.


    The next morning we carefully scooped the crystal clear water and used the fabrics to filter any other unwanted impurities while pouring it into a different pot. A huge pot was then prepared and heated as we poured over the filtered water and had some males stir it continuously while taking turns.


    Some of the males were assigned to constantly keep the fire going. It took us a lot of wood since we needed to maintain the heat on the pot. After a few hours, the water started to evaporate and salt started to form. A few more hours of constant stirring, the water dried up leaving only the crystallized salt in the pot. The salt created was then to be crushed and ce in a clean jar.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone was so amazed with the process. Though it took us quite a lot of effort to make it, it was worth it.


    We started to prepare for departure while the tribe was still busy with creating as much salt as they can for a week.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you really not going to ept my proposal? I really need you¡­ I will terribly miss you. I will still keep my promise. I will never find another female except you. Please, Ari. Give me a chance.¡± Dawon pleaded while following me.


    A female youngling was secretly looking at a distance. I initially want to pretend that I can see her, but I was sure she heard all what Dawon has said. I removed my mask and coat, then transformed to my passive form as I face Dawon seriously. I saw the youngling¡¯s shocked face, but she still didn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Dawon, this is my final answer. I know how stubborn you are but I can no longer add another alpha as my male. I also can¡¯t let you waste your time for a female who doesn¡¯t even know her real identity. I also don¡¯t want you to give up your authority since you are the only one who fits the role in your tribe.¡± I answered sternly.


    ¡°Even if you say so, I will still wait for your return.¡± He responded with a dejected tone.


    Exasperated, his tears fell down as he walks away. I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see the female youngling so I wore my mask and coat back as I go back to the house.


    We were all ready to depart, but the tiger tribe prepared a feast for us. Despite being dejected, Dawon tried to conceal his sadness. I can still sense his loneliness through his eyes and it breaks my heart. However, I know I did the right thing because he deserves better.


    The next morning, I woke upte because I drank a little during the feast. Gurion and the others greeted me as they lead me to the table where a cake and a lot of food were prepared. Dawon was also present at that time despite my rejection. He greeted me warmly without crossing the line.


    Right, it was my birthday and was the first day of spring. I suddenly remembered my father since I have long been wanting to celebrate my birthday with him like this. I cried and everyone was in panic. I hugged them while thanking despite the mixed longing and happiness I felt.


    We shared the feast together before we finally departed from the tiger tribe.

 Chapter 58: A Male and a Female Youngling

    When we left the tribe, Dawon looked extremely sad. I felt guilty, but it is not my intention to hurt him.


    We continued our journey ording to n and headed out to the next destination.


    It took us hours going down to the steep slope from the tiger tribe¡¯s territory. I had to fly Gurion down and wait for the others at the lower ground. I initially suggested to fly each one of them down the steep slope, but they all disagreed so I just took Gurion and a bag down the slope instead to lessen their burden.


    Lowell, being the fastest, was tasked to go down ahead empty handed to follow me and Gurion, so that we won¡¯t be alone for long when we reach the lower ground. He arrived just half an hourter than us.


    ¡°I want to help them with the baggage. Lowell, please stay with Gurion.¡± I pleaded to Lowell with a worried tone.


    ¡°N-no¡­ Hah¡­ A-Ari¡­ P-Please stay¡­ Here¡­ T-They can manage it.¡± Lowell responded while gasping for air.


    The others took longer than expected since they had to carry all our baggage and supplies. We took some rest and ate some snacks before we continued to walk.


    While we were walking, I realized that the others suddenly started to heighten their guard so I instinctively held my bow and arrow.


    ¡°Wait.. Ari¡­ No¡­ They are younglings¡­¡± My brother whispered as he pushed my bow down lightly.


    I was shocked and ced back my arrow in my quiver quickly.


    ¡°The two of you! Show yourself! We can sense your exact location. You can either show up or go back to your tribe. Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll just put yourselves at greater risk and it is not our responsibility if you both got hurt.¡± Dillon shouted.


    ke suddenly disappeared out of sight and a scream of a female youngling echoed around the forest. He pulled the two youngling with his tail and dragged them to us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ We just wanted toe along with you quietly¡­ Please allow us to join you¡­¡± Cried the female youngling while being held up in midair along with herpanion.


    The male youngling wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t for some reason. The two of them looked much alike with their golden hair and ck stripes on their ears and tail. They also have golden eyes and light brownplexion.


    ¡°No! Go back to your tribe. It will be dangerous for the two of you to stay with us.¡± Lowell insisted.


    ¡°ke, put them down. What are your names?¡± I asked while looking at the male.


    He looked flustered, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°My name is Tora and he is Macan. We are siblings, but we no longer have parents. We¡¯ve long been wanting to leave the tribe because they kept on maltreating my brother since he couldn¡¯t speak after an ident a few years ago. He almost lost his life when he went out to hunt for food and hit his head on a boulder after falling from a cliff. Please let us join your group¡­ Just until we could find a proper ce for us to stay.¡± The female youngling exined.


    ¡°Did Dawon know your situation?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No¡­ We didn¡¯t tell him. He was busy with the tribe. We couldn¡¯t let ourselves bother him for just a trivial matter. Also, he doesn¡¯t need to know since he is not our rtive.¡± She responded defensively.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t take you with us no matter what you say.¡± My brother insisted.


    ¡°He has ouchie!¡± Gurion eximed upon seeing the huge scar on the left side of Macan¡¯s head.


    He has lost his ability to speak due to the brain damage inflicted by the ident Tora described. I felt pity, but like my brother said, it would be too dangerous for them to join us.


    It will be too hard going back to the tiger tribe by foot because the way back is too steep and too far. It will be dangerous for them to go alone. Also, if one of us apanies them, it will already be midnight before he could go back even if it is Lowell or ke.


    ¡°It will be too dangerous for them to go back on their own. I can fly them back and return here.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°No. You stay here. One of us will apany them back. You can¡¯t go back alone.¡± My brother insisted.


    ¡°It will also be dangerous for you if you go alone while carrying two younglings bigger than you. Please leave it to us.¡± Dillon uttered.


    For some reason, I got irritated by his words. I know I¡¯m small, but can they not emphasize how small I was? I am not even that weak to be protected too much like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest early and figure out a way to send them back by morning. If one of you brought them back, it will be midnight before you can return here.¡± I responded with irritation.


    They looked dejected upon my response as they embrace each other.


    My brother and the others started to build a campsite, but Dillon felt my displeasure and pulled me at the back of the tree while the others are busy.


    ¡°Are you angry, Ari? Did I say something wrong?¡± He whispered as he presses his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Am I that small and weak to you?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. You are not that small either. It¡¯s just that, they are bigger since they are from the tiger tribe. Will you forgive me¡­? Please¡­¡± He mumbled as he tightens his embrace before pressing his lips on my forehead briefly.


    I flushed while nodding lightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He smiled at me and rested his head on my shoulder while hugging me and rubbing his face on my neck.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ I love you, Ari.¡± He whispered sincerely.


    My heart kept pounding hard and it felt like it will explode if he kept going on. I tried to push him a little, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    My brother suddenly appeared before my eyes and pull us apart. He gave a blow to Dillon¡¯s head and dragged him away.


    ¡°Stop clinging to my sister! Help us build the camp!¡± He shouted in irritation.


    Iughed lightly while waving to him.

 Chapter 59: Why is he here?

    The night was long and it was a full moon again. Lowell decided to be on guard while the others went to sleep early due to exhaustion.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep early so I stood up and went to Lowell, who was guarding on top of the tree. I quietly climbed up, but he still noticed my presence despite looking at the moon.


    ¡°Having a hard time sleeping? It¡¯s full moon again¡­ Are you worried?¡± He asked while lending his hand to help me climb on the branch where he was sitting.


    He pulled me up and had me sit on hisp while hugging me tightly. I was flustered.


    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m afraid of having another nightmare. Can you let me sit on my own? I¡¯m not a child. It¡¯s a little stuffy.¡± Iined.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Let me hug you for a bit. You smell so nice that I couldn¡¯t resist you since earlier. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask something for a while now but you might get mad at me.¡± He mumbled while sniffing the scent of my hair.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet. (Though I cleaned up using cleansing oils earlier) What are you talking about? Also, what do you want to ask? Why would I get mad?¡± I asked consecutively.


    He licked my ears and nibble on it lightly, making me shiver due to shock. I tried to calm down though my heart is about to burst due to the overwhelming intimacy.


    ¡°Why do you hide your bleeding from us? Do you think we can¡¯t smell the scent of your blood?¡± He asked seriously while continuing in nibbling on my right ear.


    It¡¯s true, I was also surprised when my bleeding went monthly just like how a normal human does. I hid it from them unintentionally since it¡¯s embarrassing to talk about menstruation with males.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally hide it. I just don¡¯t want to talk about it. You are all males and it¡¯s normal in my previous life to have it monthly.¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does it mean that you can get pregnant all year long in your previous life?¡± He curiously asked.


    ¡°Something like that¡­ However, females do noty eggs, we bear babies inside our womb for 9-10 months. I haven¡¯t experienced it though, but I had a lot of female friends who did.¡± I answered excitedly while reminiscing my past life.


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s moreplicated than in this world.¡± He answered briefly.


    I can feel his heat building up. Something was also starting to bulge up near my tail. I identally moved my tail when I flinched when he licks my ear again. My heart was pounding hard and I was light headed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t move like that¡­ I¡¯m really going crazy¡­¡± He whispered as he tightened his embrace and moan.


    I almost fainted due to nervousness so he panicked and brought me down from the tree. Heid me down beside the sleeping hatchling and covered me with a nket. He kissed my forehead and walked away without uttering a word.


    I suddenly fell asleep and didn¡¯t know what Lowell did after.


    Just like any other full moon, I dreamed about a familiar scene and it was the day when I died on the ne.


    The only difference was that the woman who was embracing me was not an old woman. It was the woman who always shows up in my dream since I was young. She was mumbling words, but now I understand what it meant.


    ¡°I finally found you. I¡¯m so d that I could finally hold you in my arms again, Arie. My sweet child. I really miss you so much. It¡¯s time to go home, but you¡¯ll have to live as mortal for the mean time while gathering back all your lost memories. Your father needs you and your sister.¡± She said while crying.


    A sound of a gunshot followed by a scream of a flight attendant echoed from the tels, causing panic to all the passengers.


    The woman kissed my forehead while there was a chaos on the ne. A glowing core suddenly emerged from my chest. She took the core and embraced it as the ne suddenly crashed into a huge skyscraper.


    The scene suddenly shattered before my eyes, revealing a beautiful sight. I was suddenly in a garden that I used to dream about, but the shadow hands suddenly grabbed my feet. It crawled up until I was almost covered by thousands of shadow hands.


    My sight went ck and I was restricted for some reason.


    ¡°Hah! Finally¡­ The child of Lev¡­ You are finally in my hands again¡­¡± Said by a man¡¯s voice with contempt.


    He sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to believe it. A voice that I could never forget ever since I was young even in this second lifetime.


    It was the voice that could easily send shiver down my spine.


    I tried to struggle toe out from the ck shadows that were restraining me. I was trembling in fear and anger.


    ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± I shouted in panic.


    ¡°You clearly knew me don¡¯t you? Or¡­ Maybe not entirely¡­ Haha!¡± He answered whileughing at my trembling voice.


    The shadows suddenly tightened its grasp on my mouth as it loosened its grasp on my eyes revealing the man in front of me.


    My eyes widened and heart started to pound so hard that I started to breathe heavily. I was trembling and I felt as if I lost all my senses. The sensation was too realistic for it to be just a dream. I kept on asking myself if it was really just a dream while hoping that it really is.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s me¡­ Your uncle, both on your first and second lives. Ha-ha!¡± He uttered as he suddenly burst into an exaggeratedughter.


    I tried to shut my eyes, trying to wake myself up.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I really couldn¡¯t help it¡­ You looked exactly like Hera no matter what your form was.¡± He mumbled with a disgusting tone.


    My eyes opened widely in shock. I wanted to puke. His eyes were full of lust. It was so disgusting that I couldn¡¯t bear to breathe the same air as his. Why is he here?

 Chapter 60: Relapse

    The shadow hands kept exploring my body like worms crawling and wriggling on my skin, causing me to feel nauseated and disgusted. I wanted to puke.


    I prayed so hard for someone to help me or wake me up in this disgusting nightmare.


    ¡°Sephtis! Stop it!¡± A familiar voice shouted suddenly out of nowhere.


    I was sure I heard her voice, but I couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°A¡­ Help me¡­ Please¡­¡± I mumbled as I cried, pleading for help.


    ¡°What? Are you going to choose your sister over your own father?¡± The man asked in irritation.


    I was baffled because I thought A was my twin if I truly was Arie. Even so, I couldn¡¯t deny their simrities. His ck hair and gray eyes that shimmer despite the darkness of the abyss.


    I was so frightened, but I had no other choice. She is the only one who can save me. The only one I can rely on at times like this, despite not knowing the reason why I trust her so much.


    Maybe because she really was my sister and our souls might still be connected to one another. It was the only conclusion I could ever think of.


    ¡°Close your eyes my dear sister¡­¡± She said as she covered my eyes and pulled me away from the abyss.


    I could hardly hear the man¡¯s voice at a distance, angry at A.


    ¡°How dare you?!!! You ungrateful child!!! Give her b-¡­.¡± He shouted until we sessfully escaped from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up¡­¡± She whispered abruptly before disappearing suddenly as I felt myself drifting back to my body.


    I opened my eyes with tears. I was still trembling from fear.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you ufortable anywhere? Is it a nightmare again? Why are you crying? Do you feel unwell?¡± Lowell asked consecutively.


    He tried to check my temperature by touching my forehead, but I suddenly vomited when his skin touched mine. He was shocked and terrified when seeing the frightened look upon my face. He instantly withdrew his hand in panic. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    The others also woke up due to themotion.


    ¡°Ari? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dillon asked while rubbing his eyes.


    For some reason, I felt ufortable seeing them. I threw up and felt disgusted involuntarily. My tears kept falling as I trembled in fear. I couldn¡¯t look at them.


    I tried to think of only good things we¡¯ve been through so far, but the image of my uncle kept popping into my mind.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My stomach is turning upside down. I¡¯m losing my mind. I don¡¯t want this feeling. The intense sensation of mixed feeling of disgust and fear overwhelmed me despite trying so hard to calm myself down.


    I can hear their panicking voices as I involuntarily back away from all of them with my eyes shut and my hand covering my ears.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Please calm down¡­ What is going on?¡± Lowell asked in worry.


    ¡°Everyone, back away¡­ Ari¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ Your older brother¡­¡± My brother whispered as he transformed into his beast form.


    I looked at him and let out a loud cry.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I-I¡¯m scared! H-He¡¯s here! He knows I¡¯m here!¡± I cried as I grasped on my brother¡¯s thick and brown fur.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Tora asked in worry.


    Everyone looked at her, shocked. She knew I was a female. She knew because she was the youngling who was eavesdropping when Dawon was trying to convince me to ept his proposal.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ On your beast form¡­¡± My brothermanded in a low voice as he tried to carefully stroke my hair.


    I was surprised how my brother knew that I can only feel difort when they are in their passive form.


    The other¡¯s followed, but Lowell knew he was in a tight position. He still transformed, but he moved further back.


    ¡°Tora, please hold her for a while.¡± My brother pleaded.


    Tora followed and gently hugged me while the others cleaned up after my mess. Luckily, Gurion was still sleeping soundly despite themotion.


    Quite a long whileter, I finally calmed myself down though I still couldn¡¯t bear the sight of their passive form. It was kind of awkward talking to them in their beast form, but it helped so much with my condition.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you feeling better now? Lowell is already cooking something for you to eat. It will be ready soon. Would you like to wash up first?¡± Dillon asked worriedly.


    I nodded lightly, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to say a single word.


    ¡°Can I help Ari to clean up?¡± Tora asked eagerly.


    ¡°Please do¡­ I will prepare her water and cleansing oils.¡± Dillon responded politely as he prepared the tools for us before going to Lowell to help in preparing my food and medicine.


    ¡°You know, Ari¡­ I was so shocked when I learned that you were actually a female. Me and my brother were so amazed on how knowledgeable and confident you were despite being a female. You could even tame our alpha easily despite your condition. It was so impressive. We really wanted to be friends with you so we decided to follow you. Can we be friends from now on?¡± She mumbled as she helped me clean up and change my clothes.


    I nodded and tried to smile despite not being able to utter a word. She was so ecstatic with my answer and hugged me tightly that my mask almost fell off when she identally hit it.


    It was already the break of day and everyone was exhausted. Dillon, Lowell, ke and my brother were all trying to calm themselves down as they felt helpless about the situation.


    They prepared an early breakfast for me and we all had a meeting while eating.


    ¡°*Sigh* Tora, I will let you both join us. However, you will need to stay with my sister all the time. She needs a femalepanion. Since you already knew her condition, I couldn¡¯t let you go arbitrarily.¡± My brother said decisively.


    ¡°I will do my best to help, especially for Ari¡­¡± Tora responded happily.


    Macan was excited despite not being able to express it in words.


    ¡°Ari, are you calmer now? Will you be able to tell us what happened?¡± My brother asked worriedly.


    I tried my best to exin about the dream I had and how realistic it was. Their faces darkened as if they felt defeated.


    Tora hugged me tightly and they all promised that they will do their best to help me fight my condition.


    They decided that we should head first to the vige to find any information regarding the deity named Sephtis.

 Chapter 61: Canan Village

    There are three main continents in the beastman world; South continent, Mid continent and the North continent.


    The South continent is technically a ce where the sun never rises, making it a ce where most of the nocturnal beastmen reside. It was also the ce where the goddess A used to be imprisoned. However, we have no idea how she got free from her restriction.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The Mid continent is where most of the normal beastmen like us reside. It is the biggest continent since it upies more than half of this world.


    Lastly, the North continent is a ce where ancient races live since it is the ce where the sun never rests. There was no regr beastman in the North because there is a barrier that separates the North continent from the Mid. There are only a few ancient race beastman who can pass through the barrier, since the higher their power is, the harder it is to pass through.


    Each race usually forms a tribe in their territory, but there are groups of beastmen who built viges and towns that wee different races as long as they follow the head of theirmunity. Severalmodities are traded in every vige and town since their locations are mostly situated in barrennds.


    The vige that we are heading to is named Canan. ording to Lowell, It is the ce where my ¡®cor¡¯ was traded.


    It took us a week to arrive at the said vige.


    ¡°Ari, we will have to transform into our passive forms before we enter the vige to prevent any misunderstandings. It is an open vige so they will allow us to enter without any questioning as long as we say that we will be trading some product. Just stay beside Tora and Gurion.¡± My brother instructed as he ced me down from his back to transform into his passive form.


    I nodded lightly and ran towards Tora and Gurion obediently. The others also transformed to their passive form except Gurion.


    We entered the vige without a problem. The security outside was quitex. I am not even sure how safe it is in the vige.


    It was a very quiet day because most of the male vigers are out to hunt. The traders who visit the vige most often arrive at noon time, but we arrived before lunchtime since we were already just a few kilometers away when we camped outsidest night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the Central Hall first. Let¡¯s check the ancient stones disyed there.¡± Lowell suggested.


    We followed his lead and went straight to the Central Hall.


    There were guards, but they didn¡¯t pay much attention to us because there was no restriction on viewing the said encrypted stone. Rather, it became a highlight of the vige that attracts visitors.


    I couldn¡¯t read it at first nce. However, I suddenly had an urge to remove my gloves to touch it so I did so and followed my instinct. Upon touching the stone, a glow of light emerged from my hand, transforming each character into letters and forming words that only I can understand. It is an unfamiliarnguage, but I instinctively understood its meaning.


    I can sense the weird gazes behind me, but I still proceeded with reading a few lines.


    However, I wasn¡¯t able to finish reading because the vige chief suddenly arrived after hearing the report about themotion in the central hall.


    He has short light brown hair, long curving horn, thick beard and ck eyes. He has a lean body that is smaller than Lowell and ke.


    ¡°Ari, he is the Vige Chief, Jael. The cor that you are wearing was owned by him. He initially didn¡¯t want to trade it with us because he was collecting the ancient items as a hobby. Many traders visit the vige to trade rare tools of an ancient race and items to him.¡± Lowell whispered in a low voice.


    The vige chief is a goat beastman named Jael. He is of the same age as my father and has a spouse named Aja.


    Lowell said that he traded the cor with the fine dress I made a year ago. I intentionally made it bigger than my size because I was supposed to use it when I came of age. However, I decided to hand it over to the males to trade since I won¡¯t be needing it anytime soon. Also, my body hasn¡¯t grown much like a normal beastman does, causing me to ask myself sometimes if I really am just a normal beastman.


    The fabric production of the lion tribe stopped a month after my father disappeared. Most of the machines we made got broken and no one in the tribe has the ability to fix it, making the silk dresses be rare.


    He said that the wife of the vige chief fell in love with the dress and urged her spouse to trade it with the cor. It was such a relief that my skill in sewing clothes improved so much. It still cannotpare to the works of the professional seamstresses in the modern era of my previous life, but it still looks more decent and fashionable than any dresses avable in this world.


    ¡°Greetings visitors. Wee to Canan. I think I can see a familiar face. However, may I ask what you were doing with the ancient stone? What kind of sorcery did you use to make the stone glow?¡± He asked with suspicion.


    I was trembling and light headed at that time because the guards were surrounding us with hostility so the others tried to shield me.


    ¡°Pardon us for causing amotion. It¡¯s me, Lowell. We went back here to ask an audience with you due to some circumstances but we were curious about the ancient stone you have mentioned before so we went straight here upon our arrival to your vige.¡± Lowell politely responded.


    ¡°I see¡­ However, may I ask you all to leave your belongings to my subordinate including your hoods and mask?¡± He said while pointing out to me.


    Lowell nced at me in hesitation, but I nodded while lightly smiling despite trembling. Tora helped me remove my cloak and mask and handed it over to Jael¡¯s subordinate.

 Chapter 62: Jael鈥檚 Abode

    The vige chief was baffled upon seeing my appearance.


    ¡°A familiar cor¡­ An ancient race¡­ A white winged lion¡­ A guardian mark¡­ A female?¡± He mumbled in shock.


    His confidante asked for my cor while Jael was still mumbling.


    I was shocked and was nervous because my ovtion is near and it would be a disaster for me and the vige if all the males suddenly ran on a rampage.


    ¡°Would it be alright to let her keep the cor on?¡± My brother asked upon seeing me tremble in nervousness.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the cor you traded with us? Is she the ancient race female you were talking about before?¡± Jael asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, she is. Please let her keep the cor. She is sensitive to the scent of stranger males and the cor helps her normalize her senses.¡± Lowell answered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s new¡­ I didn¡¯t know it had an effect like that. I have a lot of questions. May I invite you all to my humble abode?¡± Jael mumbled.


    ¡°It will be our pleasure.¡± Lowell responded.


    Jael leads us to his meeting room. Their house is quitergepared to the usual house of an alpha of any tribe. It was also well kept despite the limited manpower they have. It also has an exquisite and delicate design thatpliments the ambiance of the whole vige. His priced collections were used as decoration in their meeting hall to showcase the visitors his personal possession of rare items.


    He introduced us to his wife, Aja, and his daughter, Ny. Both of them have dark brown hair and brown eyes. They have a remarkable resemnce. Ny is 13 years old and she seemed to be loved by both of her parents.


    ording to Jael, his wife has ten more children from her other spouses¨C 9 males and 1 female. However, Ny is his only child. The two other spouses were out hunting or doing their respective tasks.


    ¡°I asked my subordinates to prepare a feast for us. It will be prepared in a while. Please have your seats and feel at ease.¡± Jael said warmly.


    Everyone was already sitting down quietly while I and Tora were having trouble with my big wings. I couldn¡¯t fit in the chair due to the shape of its back support. I had no other choice but to transform into my passive form in front of strangers.


    ¡°Wow! So she does have an ability like that. Do ancient race females have an ability like that?¡± Jael mumbled, fascinated by the sight.


    ¡°Oh my! I was wondering earlier why she has a guardian mark on her arm despite being a male. So she really is a female. How fascinating!¡± Aja added.


    ¡°Mom, she looks like the goddess!¡± Ny mumbled, suddenly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re right, Ny. She does look like the goddess Hera if her hair wasn¡¯t short.¡± Aja supported her daughter¡¯sment.


    I sat down, flustered without uttering a word due to embarrassment. I just tried to smile at them politely because I don¡¯t know how to respond to their praise.


    ¡°She did look like a goddess before she cut her hair.¡± Dillon mumbled, blushing while looking at me like he was reminiscing a distant memory.


    I became more embarrassed because of his statement. I wanted to pinch him but I felt nauseous with just a slight touch of the skin. I felt exasperated and hopeless.


    ¡°It is quite a good move to cut it¡­ Since males will swarm on you non-stop if they know that you are a female.¡± Aja said while smiling at me kindly.


    ¡°It is¡­ Truthfully¡­ By the way¡­ We initially wanted to seek information about the gods and goddesses. Specifically the god named Sephtis and the twin goddesses named A and Arie. Do you happen to know who they are?¡± Lowell asked politely while getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Right¡­. Is that your purpose foring all the way here to our vige? I did learn so much about the gods and goddesses from my ancestors, but the twin goddesses are quite a mystery. All I know was that they were children of the queen goddess and the first ruler of the Beastman. The goddesses A, who possesses the power of the moon and Arie, who possesses the power of the sun. It was a widely known tale that they used to be the reason for cmities here in the beastman world. At least that was what others said.¡± Jael responded honestly.


    ¡°What?! Why? How?¡± Dillon jolted upon hearing Jael¡¯s words.


    ¡°They were not totally at fault, it was because of their uncontroble power that caused the chaos. There were rumors during the ancient times that whenever there was a blood moon or even every moon enfolding, cmities start to take ce. It was because their powers were colliding with each other every time they unintentionally fuse with one another. It was quite a relief because there was no longer chaos taking ce. At least for as long as I can remember. However, no one knows what happened to them exactly at the end. Some said that the goddess Arie died prematurely after thest moon enfolding along with the first ruler while the goddess A was sent to the south for restriction. She was restricted due to the imbnce of powers in Nirvana that caused the world to almost copse.¡± Jael stated calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. How could the twin suffer such an ill fate? However, what was their rtionship towards Sephtis and why was I even being connected to them. Am I really the goddess Arie?


    I wanted to ask, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth due to the feeling of anxiety I am feeling just by hearing their tale. It was as if I was listening to a tale of my own life that I couldn¡¯t even remember. It was nostalgic and painful, yet unfamiliar at the same time. It was so confusing that I felt like I was about to cry, though I kept shaking off my tears because I don¡¯t want to look so embarrassing in front of others. I can¡¯t break down right now; not in front of the head of this vige and his family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 63: The Tale of the Original Gods of Light and Darkness

    Tora held my hand from under the table, squeezing it lightly while caressing it a few times tofort me so I suddenly came back to my senses.


    I looked at her and saw her confused about my reaction, but still worried about my gloomy expression.


    ¡°I see¡­ How about the god named Sephtis?¡± My brother asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ The god of death¡­ There were tales that he was the real father of one of the twin goddesses and it was in fact his curse that made the twin goddesses fuse once in a while, causing chaos on ournds. He threw it as vengeance for being defeated by his twin brother named Lev.¡± Jael responded while feeling a little frightened.


    ¡°Wait! Did I hear it correctly? You said Lev?¡± Dillon asked abruptly.


    ¡°Yes, you did. His name was erased all throughout the history of the beastman world, but my ancestors have never forgotten the name of the first ruler even after his death. Would you like to hear the tale of the origin of our world?¡± Jael asked.


    They all nodded eagerly so I just followed their lead even though I already read that part in the ancient stones.


    Jael exined the tale simr to some of the information engraved on the ancient stones.


    It is said that the world was created by a supreme being. He is the father of all the gods and goddesses as well as the creator of all the living and nonliving in the world of beastmen. He entrusted the world to his favorite daughter Herastia or also known as Hera, who was the goddess of the sky and is now the queen goddess of the beastman world and the Nirvana.


    The twin gods Lux and Gau both fell in love with her and begged the Supreme Being day and night to allow them to be Hera¡¯s spouse. They were then turned into minor gods and were asked to duel one another. Their powers were not yet altered, but their names were engraved in their souls as a mark of their identity as minor gods, while removing the divine prestige that was only vested to the gods. The divine prestige has an equivalent responsibility that is rted to the power that a god or goddess possesses. The bnce of the power of each opposing element is necessary, because a minor imbnce can cause chaos in the mortal realm of the beastman world.


    It was written down that whoever wins on the duel shall remain as a minor god, and shall have the goddess Hera. The two of them shall give birth to a new generation of god or goddess who will bear the responsibility over the power of both the sun and the moon. The winner will also be the first ruler of the mortal realm in the beastman world and the official consort to the queen of Nirvana. The loser shall be given a new divine prestige and be the god of death who will rule the abyss alone and guide their souls while crossing over into the path of cleansing and reincarnation.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The minor god Lux won the duel and was conferred the name Lev, the first ruler of the beastman world. On the other hand, Gau became the god of death and was named Sephtis.


    The Supreme Being gave him a few days to calm down and ept the result of the duel. He was devastated and furious, saying that it was unfair that his weak twin won. The duel was not a fight of their strength. The two of them entered the ¡®Bridge of Trial¡¯ and were strictly monitored by the Supreme Being with Hera on his side.


    The Bridge of Trial is a ce or a dimension that the Supreme Being made to test his children before conferring their respective prestige and authority. Hera was the one who aced all the levels of the trial making her be the favorite daughter of the Supreme Being. The said dimension is also used as a punishment to any gods or goddesses whomit sins and chaos. The more evil and selfish their hearts are, the harder it is to pass the trial.


    It was a fact that Gau didn¡¯t able to pass the heightened level of the Bridge of Trial, causing him to lose from his twin brother Lux


    The minor god Lev and the queen Hera gave birth to the twins. However, Jael didn¡¯t know that it was written in the stones that one of the twins has both power of the sun and the moon causing imbnce to Nirvana every time they fuse together. Arie possesses both the power of the moon and the sun. The power of the moon within her was suppressed by the goddess Hera upon her awakening and prestige inauguration to prevent further cmities. However, the fusing of the two caused a fluctuation of the power of the recently conferred sun goddess since the goddess A bears the power of the moon and was also conferred as the goddess of the moon.


    The only clue that we learned was that Sephtis seemed to have a grudge at the first ruler named Lev. I felt discouraged thinking about my father. It was quite getting clear that the minor god named Lev, whom they were talking about and my father Lev, could be the same person. I was feeling distressed, knowing that the people whom I needed to face were gods and goddesses.


    ¡°Well¡­ About the ancient stone in the central hall¡­ Do you happen to know what was written on it?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No¡­ I have long been wanting to know what was written on the stones. My ancestors used to tell me that it was a tale regarding the gods and goddesses. I have long been searching for anyone who could decipher the engraved characters on the stones. Unfortunately, not even one of those who tried seeded.¡± Jael answered in a low voice.


    ¡°I-I think I c-can understand what was written on the stone.¡± I mumbled while stuttering due to shyness and anxiety.


    Tora stroked my back as if she was helping me to rx while the others were looking at me with worried eyes.

 Chapter 64: Papers

    ¡°Amazing! Did you learn how to read it? How about the light from earlier..? Uhm¡­ Is it simr to when you were transferring energy to the stone so that you could understand what was written? Is that how it works? Can I do it on my own too?¡± Jael asked in confusion.


    ¡°I have no idea how it works either. I just happened to understand what was written after touching the stone. As if it was altering it into a differentnguage not known to any beastman. I just happen to naturally understand thenguage, but I don¡¯t know how I learned it.¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Are you sure you are not a goddess in disguise?¡± Aja chuckled as she threw a joke.


    I choked due to the unexpected question that she threw as a joke.


    ¡°Haha! That was quite a good conclusion, my beloved.¡± Jael added.


    Dillon, my brother and Lowell looked at each other before looking at me. The othersughed, though they were baffled at the weird reaction of the three males.


    Only the three of them knew that there is a high chance that I am the twin of A because it was already confirmed by the goddess herself. Even though I still couldn¡¯t believe that I was Arie, I can¡¯t deny my affection towards A whenever I have dreams regarding her.


    ke, Tora and Macan only knew that I had constant nightmares, as if I was cursed by the gods and goddesses while Gurion is still too young to understand the situation.


    While we were eating, I exined to them what I had read on the stone. I also told them that I haven¡¯t read the whole part of it since I suddenly got distracted. Jael was stunned and he apologized for the rudeness he showed a while back.


    ¡°Dear visitor, I will give you the most precious item we have. Please help us decipher the ancient stones.¡± Jael begged desperately while bowing to me.


    ¡°I will do it. However, I don¡¯t really need anything in return. If it would be alright, can I own a copy of the transcription of the ancient stone? Also, I will need papers to create a book containing its trantion.¡± I responded politely.


    ¡°Papers? Book? What are those?¡± Jael asked curiously.


    They were all baffled because papers and books were not yet invented at that time.


    I wasn¡¯t well versed in history during my previous life, but what I remember was that the paper was derived from the term ¡®papyrus¡¯. It is a paper-like nt-based writing sheet used in ancient Egypt. It is technically made from a water nt that is cut into thin strips and woven together before pressing it tightly to create a single writing sheet. However, traditional paper was first made in China and it was made from nt fibers. There are also books from ancient times that are made from parchments. Parchments are originally made from animal skin; mainly goat, sheep and calves.


    Parchments are sturdier and smoother than papers. However, I dropped the idea of using parchment since it feels barbaric, thinking that the parchments were originally made from goat skin and the vige chief is a goat beastman.


    ¡°Paper is a thin sheet of material used for writing. It is easier to write onto itpared to the other writing materials avable today¡­ A book is a collection of paper writings, wherein the written materials are stacked then bound together to create a book. I know 2 ways of creating papers, one is by using a particr water nt and the other one is by using bamboo. We can also use different woods and nts. However, the consistency of color and quality of paper may vary.¡± I mumbled, trying to exin it in simple words.


    ¡°Have you tried making one? We haven¡¯t heard anything simr to what you were saying.¡± Jael asked suspiciously.


    I did make my own papers and envelopes in my previous life using used paper. It has a simr method of creating new ones. The only difference in creating new paper is that pulps are made from nts or trees and not from used paper.


    ¡°She did, she also made the ink herself. As you can see here¡­ Our map was drawn using the ink she invented.¡± Dillon said abruptly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Yes, my sister loves to create new tools to make things easier in our tribe. She is the inventor of silk and cotton fabric. She was also the one who designed the weaving tool used.¡± My brother said proudly.


    I was surprised that they supported my statement smoothly and spontaneously.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Wait, you mean that she was the creator of this dress?¡± Aja asked with an excited tone.


    ¡°Yes, she is¡­ She was also the one who personally sewn that dress.¡± Dillon replied, boasting.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ It was quite a shock. I wish you could make more of these.¡± Aja responded.


    Our conversations went by spontaneously throughout the meal. We talked more about the fabrics and papers. We also talked about the reason why we were traveling. It was kind of fun to talk to them.


    We informed them about my condition and the reason why I was always wearing a cloak, a pair of gloves and a mask all the time. They felt pity. They immediately returned my mask and cloak to me and allowed me to wear it again inside their vige. The vige people were also very weing despite my weird looking appearance.


    After the meal, Jael instructed his people to follow our instructions on how to create papers.


    I specifically asked them to use bamboo because it has a lighter color than the other avable materials. It took us quite a lot ofbor to create tools and make bamboo into a pulp. After making pulp, we soaked it in a rectangr wooden tub to make a slurry. We dipped our handmade mold and deckle to the bottom of the slurry to slowly scoop up the nt fibers while gently shaking it to make an evenyer of sheet. We let the water drain before carefully transferring the sheet in a smooth cloth, stacking them up before pressing using the wooden press made by Dillon. The pressed sheets that are still attached to the cloth and are then dried under the sun.


    It was quite amusing how hard it was to create just a single sheet of paper.

 Chapter 65: I am not a Male

    We were allowed to stay in Jael¡¯s house while we were still in the process of making paper and tranting the engraved text on the ancient stones.


    I guided them all throughout the process of creating paper despite my difort dealing with all the males around us. Lowell made a suppressant that can lessen my sense of smell to prevent myself from feeling extremely nauseated every time any male is at a close distance. It also acts as a calming medication that lessens my anxiety over the presence of males, though it is still inevitable for me to suffer from my phobia when a male touches me even if it was just idental.


    The females around us were so obsessed and curious about me that they kept swarming around me. They might have thought I was a male. They even tried to give me a lot of fruit while I was working with all the males on making paper. Even Fa did the same despite being also interested in another male. She is the other daughter of Aja with a crow beastman named Hroc.


    She seemed to be in a good rtionship with Ny. Despite Ny knowing that I am a female, she didn¡¯t tattle on her sister that I am a female because none of them are allowed to tell anyone my real identity to prevent any males from approaching me as per agreement.


    One day, a female approached me asking how old I was and if I can show her my face in exchange for her epting me as her potential spousal partner once Ie of age.


    I coughed in surprise while mypanions were secretlyughing at a distance.


    I shivered from such awkward words.


    My brother alsoughed at my situation.


    I looked at him sharply and frowned, rolling my eyes in irritation.


    ¡°Hi! Can I borrow my brother for a while? He is quite shy so he won¡¯t be able to grant your condition so please don¡¯t feel bad if he silently rejects your offer. Now then, will you please excuse us?¡± My brother babbled on the female while dragging me away.


    ¡°Thanks brother.¡± I mumbled when we got back to the group in a quite isted area.


    ¡°Haha! I never thought that there woulde a time that I¡¯d be shielding you even from females. Have you seen how she looks at you? It was as if she can¡¯t wait for you to reach adulthood.¡± He said whileughing hysterically.


    ¡°Hmph! Yeah¡­ Sooooo funny¡­ Keepughing your heart out as long as you like.¡± I mumbled while rolling my eyes away.


    ¡°Haha! Wait¡­ S-Sorry¡­ Haha! E-Excuse me for a bit¡­ *cough*¡± He stuttered whileughing and trying so hard to calm himself down.


    ¡°Wah! Tora! Are you also on my brother¡¯s side? All of them areughing at me even though it was not the first time this thing happened.¡± I whined while running towards Tora, who was trying her hardest to suppress herughter.


    I acted like a child, but I didn¡¯t care since my body is still young anyway.


    ¡°Mommy ish both beautifuy and handshome.¡± Gurion babbled before transforming to his aggressive form and throwing himself in my arms.


    ¡°Oh my! Gurion, your words are getting better. I¡¯m so happy! Good job!¡± I eximed in surprise and happiness.


    ¡°What about me Ari? Am I not getting better with behaving properly the way you want me to? I haven¡¯t heard you praise me even once. I¡¯m quite hurt, you know! You¡¯re quite biased towards this hatchling. Gurion, don¡¯t disturb Ari.¡± keined while grabbing Gurion by the scruff and cing him in his arms.


    ¡°You want me to praise you? Call me ¡®mom¡¯ too.¡± I teased while bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Hey! I am older than you by a year though. Also, I can¡¯t call you ¡®mom¡¯ because you will be my future wife.¡± He dered while blushing in embarrassment.


    I blushed, flustered from his manly deration. I haven¡¯t even had a n on epting him as my spouse. Though I know that there is no certainty if I really won¡¯t fall for him in the future. I am just being realistic and self-aware since I don¡¯t want to eat my own words in the end.


    However, he suddenly ran away with Gurion upon seeing my brother, Dillon and Lowell look at him sharply. I wasn¡¯t even able to retaliate from his words.


    Iughed at his terrified look while running for his life. It felt like I have three older brothers instead of one only. It was amazing learning how it felt like having siblings around you. It¡¯s been a while since we started this journey, but I have been always busy thinking about my father only. I felt guilty for being rather absent minded at times and being indulged in my fears and past, but how do I even start fixing myself?


    The females still kept lurking around me, but It¡¯s such a relief that they don¡¯t approach me too much. Jael must have told them not to cause any disturbance to us, especially me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It took us a week just to create a bunch of papers. I started tranting the engraved characters on the newly created paper as soon as the few batches were made. The production group still continued creating a few more batches on their own. Then, Jael ordered the closure of Central Hall to the public so that I can focus on tranting.


    I was always staying in the central hall to transcribe while Tora and a guard named Centaurus, a horse beastman, assist me so that I can concentrate with the trantion and writing. As per agreement, all our malepanions shall help with the process of making paper and ink.


    They all initially didn¡¯t want to agree to let me go alone in the Central Hall despite its closure to the public. However, I personally told them that I can¡¯t concentrate on the work with them. I only wanted to have Tora by my side so Jael asked if a guard could apany us since we are both female and one of their people should see the progress of the transcription. I agreed since it is only fair for them to do so.


    I was also allowed to use Jael¡¯s personal stock room to store the finished written part of the book. He said that no one hardly goes there except for him.

 Chapter 66: Hiding in a Closet

    It was quite exhausting to transcribe the whole trantion of the engraved characters from the stone. I felt like my power was constantly draining every time I touched the stone with bare hands. It was as if it was using my energy to trante the characters into anguage that I could understand. It felt like a sort of magical trantor. It was kind of amazing though it was extremely tiring and depressing at the same time since I remember my nightmares every time Sephtis was mentioned in the text.


    Even so, I felt closer to some of the answers I needed regarding the god named Sephtis and the twin goddesses named A and Arie.


    One day, I specifically asked Tora to pick up some new sets of papers while I am storing the finished written parts in the stock room for safe keeping. I asked Centaurus to apany Tora and carry the papers back.


    I was about to finish storing the papers properly when I sensed two scents approaching near the stock room. I was startled. I unintentionally hid myself in an old closet right beside me due to panic. The scent of one of them is the scent of a male, while the other one is the scent of a young female.


    For some reason, I was feeling strange about their presence.


    ¡°Father, are you sure it will work out?¡± The young female said upon entering the room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Shh¡­ Lower your voice, someone might pass by and hear us.¡± The adult male said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really irritated with that female outsider who sticks to Centaurus and the handsome winged lion all the time. Will Purple Flower be really effective?¡± The young female asked.


    I was stunned upon hearing the voice of the female who was speaking to her father. It was Fa and she sounded extremely jealous. I can feel the tone of hate from her words, though I was baffled because the ¡®Purple Flower¡¯ is actually an herb used for relieving headaches.


    Why would she give Tora that herb?


    ¡°Of course, I already filled all themps in the house with oils made from Lune Leaves. It will be a lethal poison to the person who¡¯s holding the Purple Flower. That is why we need a host so that we won¡¯t be needing to touch the flower. The youngest would be a perfect bait for the n since she trusts you so much.¡± The man exined with a menacing tone.


    My jaw dropped and I felt shivers down my spine hearing them say the youngest. They are talking about Ny. For some reason, I felt terrified because I suddenly remembered the menacing voice of the god Sephtis in my dreams. I felt nauseous and worried at the same time for Tora and Ny.


    They are not only nning to poison Tora, they also nned to poison a member of their family. I couldn¡¯t exin how terrifying it was. I wanted to open the door and check if it really was Fa, but I couldn¡¯t move from fright. My hands were feeling cold despite wearing my gloves back on. My cold sweat kept dripping from my face, back, chest and hands. I was getting quite suffocated from the cramped ce I was hiding in.


    Their scents are also suffocating me. It stinks like rotten flesh.


    How can they talk lightly about killing people?


    How can their conscience bear to kill their kin?


    Their brief talk ended, but I was still stunned inside the closet. I couldn¡¯t move myself due to fright. The steam from my heavy breath filled my mask making it so ufortable, but I could move even an inch due to shock and anxiety.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed still like a lifeless corpse in the closet. I almost passed out due to the shock I felt. My body was trembling and my mind kept on thinking about the things I¡¯ve read in the trantions.


    I felt like I was being pulled into the abyss, but I still tried to bring myself back to reality, thinking that I need to inform the others about what I have heard. I tried to control my breathing to calm myself down, but it was too hard to do so. I need to keep myself together, this is not the time for this. However, my body doesn¡¯tply with what my mind was telling me.


    I tried thinking about good things to divert my thought and Dillon suddenly came to my mind. I remembered he used to tail around my father, like a duckling who¡¯s following its mother duck. I even think sometimes that he fits more as the real child of my father than I was.


    Thinking about it only helped me calm down a little. However, I suddenly felt sad thinking about my father.


    Fortunately, I heard a set of footsteps approaching the room.


    ¡°Ari? Where are you? Are you here?¡± A familiar voice called out desperately.


    A faint familiar scent suddenly lingered between the gaps of the closet door.


    ¡°D-Dillon¡­.¡± I gasped with a trembling tone, though I still couldn¡¯t move.


    The door suddenly opened beyond my eyes revealing Dillon¡¯s worried face. My tears kept rushing down involuntarily despite the sudden relief.


    ¡°W-what happened, Ari? Why are you here? W-why are you crying?¡± He asked while panicking.


    He was flustered by my disheveled look. He wanted to pull me out of the closet, but he was afraid of worsening my condition.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± He asked worriedly.


    I shook my head lightly while trying to calm myself down. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking about the menacing voice that has a simr vibe to the god Sephtis.


    ¡°*Sigh* I can¡¯t transform into my beast form because it might cause amotion¡­ Wait here¡­ I¡¯ll be back with Tora¡­¡± Dillon mumbled in a hurry as he turned his back at me.


    I panicked for some reason. I don¡¯t want to be alone. I¡¯m too scared.


    I grabbed his tail as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ari¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± He jolted and moaned in pain due to the sudden pulling on his tail.


    I don¡¯t know how he reacted as I unintentionally tightened my grip on his tail. I was looking down, distressed from the shock. I don¡¯t even understand what I was doing.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ C-Can you s-stay for a while¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ P-Please¡­¡± I asked in a low voice.


    He faced me and bent down as he transformed into his beast form. I loosened up my grip as he pulled his tail gently away from my grasp. He rubbed his face and his thick mane on my face and neck. I hugged him tightly, trying to calm myself down.


    He patiently waited for me and tried tofort me despite being baffled by the situation. He didn¡¯t force me to exin the situation.


    We stayed still for a long time until we suddenly sensed Lowell¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll call Tora and the others. Wait for a little bit.¡± He uttered suddenly upon seeing me trembling on the floor while hugging Dillon tightly.


    His expression and tone was a mixture of jealousy and worry. He tried to conceal his distress by clenching his fist as he ran off immediately after his brief statement.

 Chapter 67: What did I ever do to you?

    Tora helped me walk back to my room immediately when they arrived. The sun was already setting so it means that I was in the closet for at least three to four hours. It only makes sense that all of them were so worried after I disappeared suddenly.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you okay now? I went to the storage room earlier with Centaurus to check on you, but we didn¡¯t see you.¡± Tora asked worriedly while helping me to settle on my bed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not s-sure¡­ I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­¡± I apologized while trembling with anxiety.


    I couldn¡¯t get myself to tell them about what I heard earlier. My mouth was sealed as if something was blocking me from saying a word.


    ¡°No, Ari¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have let you drink the suppressant so that we can still sense your location within the vige¡± Lowell uttered while gritting his teeth due to regret.


    I wanted to tell him that the suppressant helped me to prevent a bigger problem since I was not caught eavesdropping earlier, but I had no strength to exin the situation.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the first ce.¡± Tora cried in regret.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gurion cried agitatedly upon entering my room, running towards me.


    He transformed from his passive form to his aggressive form just to hug me with his tiny lion cub body while rubbing his face on my palm. I can tell he missed me so much since I wasn¡¯t able to give him some time since I started working on the trantion.


    ¡°Ari, where have you been? We all have been looking for you. You suddenly disappeared.¡± ke huffed in irritation.


    I faltered because I don¡¯t know where to start. I don¡¯t even understand why I felt too anxious about the situation. I need to speak up, but my lips are tightly sealed.


    ¡°Everyone give my sister some space. Ari, take some rest first, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to exin what happened. You can tell us when you are ready¡­ Your health is more important than anything else. Tora, please look after her while we are preparing for dinner.¡± My brother said despite the worried and baffled look on his face.


    Tora nodded while all the males left to do their tasks. I can hear Jael and his spouse¡¯s voices from the outside, but I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Gurion licked my eyes to wipe the traces of my tears so I rested my head on the pillow while hugging Gurion in my arms.


    During dinner, everyone tried to calm me down and tried to divert my attention to other things. However, for some reason, the menacing voices kept haunting my head.


    After dinner, Tora told me that she will take Gurion to her room so that I can rest properly. I fell asleep right after I went back to my room due to exhaustion.


    In my dream, I saw Tora in my arms, purple and lifeless.


    I was terrified as I trembled with regret.


    I should have fought my anxiety and told them about what I have heard.


    I felt anxious and exasperated as I tried to revive Tora using my power.


    ¡°Tora¡­ Please wake up¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ Please open your eyes¡­¡± I subconsciously cried pleading desperately while shedding tears.


    ¡°My dear niece¡­ That¡¯s not Tora¡­¡± A creepy yet familiar voice drawled.


    I shuddered and looked at my arms again, but the person in my arms became a familiar beautiful young girl with jet-ck hair and pale skin.


    ¡°A¡­? Wake up¡­ Why are you sleeping?¡± I cried hysterically.


    My voice suddenly became the voice of a child. The beautifuldy was in front of us crying yet inanimate. It was as if I was in a series of tableaux.


    ¡°Do you remember this scene?¡± The man¡¯s voice jeered in a furious tone.


    ¡°Remember? No! I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. What do you want?! Why are you showing these scenes to me? What did I ever do to you?¡± I screamed frantically trying to look for him.


    ¡°Denial! Hah! You really resemble your father.¡± He sneered sarcastically.


    Everything grumbled. The darkness suddenly enveloped all the surroundings. Then the shadows emerged from the ground, sending shivers down my spine. I cried in horror while trying to recall if I really was Arie and the reason why Sephtis wanted to break me emotionally.


    My mind couldn¡¯t handle everything and I suddenly cked out.


    ¡°Arie¡­ Idiot! Wake up! Right Now!¡± A familiar voice shrieked in terror.


    ¡°A¡­¡± I whispered perfunctorily as I suddenly woke up from my nightmare.


    I gasped as I opened my eyes. My tears kept falling uncontrobly as I trembled in fear.


    Luckily, A¡¯s voice woke me up from the nightmare this time. I still wonder how I can recognize her voice despite not remembering if I really was the ¡®Arie¡¯ they are talking about.


    ¡°A-Ari¡­¡± Cried a trembling male in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°L-Lowell¡­?¡± I stammered in confusion.


    He tried to stretch his hand to reach me out, but stopped midway knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his touch.


    ¡°Argh! This is so frustrating¡­ I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t mind me.¡± He murmured to himself, though I clearly heard his words.


    He was weeping pathetically like a child in front of me, but he couldn¡¯t hold me in his passive form.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s just a dream.¡± Another male voice sobbed as he tried to calm me down.


    He transformed into his beast form and licked away my tears, then rubbed his face on my cheeks to cheer me up.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ What are the both of you doing here?¡± I whispered as I grabbed his mane to snuggle and hug him tightly.


    I couldn¡¯t see Lowell clearly, but I can surely sense his jealousy through the insignia.


    I reached out to Lowell using my other hand, inviting him toe closer. He also transformed to his beast form but I closed my eyes to prevent myself from jolting or fainting from fear because of my fear of huge dogs.


    He hesitatingly approached me and rubbed his head on my palm. I pulled him near making him flustered and shy.


    ¡°Thank you for everything¡­¡± I cried pathetically.


    ¡°There is no need to be thankful for¡­ It is our duty toply with your needs and to keep you safe. I love you, Ari¡­¡± Lowell sobbed emotionally.


    ¡°Me too, Ari¡­ I love you with all my heart. More than anything else and more than that dog.¡± Dillon announced trying to tease Lowell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, Ari. He¡¯s just a pervert cat. I love you more than him.¡± Lowell dered seriously.


    Both of them started bickering one another, so Iughed hysterically. At that moment, I realized how precious they are to me.

 Chapter 68: I鈥檓 Scared. I Miss my Father

    The next morning, I was awakened by themotion. My brother was furiously nagging at Dillon and Lowell.


    ¡°*Yawn* B-brother¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked confusedly.


    ¡°Did I wake you up? Was I too loud? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m just reprimanding these perverts¡­ Are you still feeling sleepy? You can still go back to sleep. It¡¯s still early.¡± He inquired in a panic upon seeing me awake.


    I tilted my head in confusion while trying to look at the faces of Dillon and Lowell. They looked as if they were being wronged with their ears and tails drooped downward.


    ¡°Why are you nagging at them brother?¡± I asked confusedly.


    ¡°Just because!¡± He roared in irritation.


    I was taken aback by his disappointed tone. I felt some sort of difort in my heart.


    It was me who had the two stocked with me the whole night because I was frightened by my nightmare. I know it is a big issue for minors to sleep with their guardian males. However, I was too anxious that night so I forgot for a moment about the culture of the lion tribe where we grew up.


    My brother has a point to reprimand them. Dillon and I also knew it very well. Even my father will have the same reaction if he was with us.


    If he was here, he would surely be furious at them and would not settle with just a simple scolding.


    ¡°B-Brother¡­ P-Please don¡¯t g-get mad at t-them? I-I was t-the o-one who s-stopped t-them f-from l-leaving¡­ m-me¡­¡± I pleaded with guilt, stuttering in most of my words.


    For some reason, I felt like my emotions were not stable, making me cry and tremble just because of a simple argument. I suddenly felt light-headed as the tips of my fingers and toes suddenly went numb.


    The three males were shocked seeing me bawling uncontrobly.


    My brother instantly transformed into his beast form and hugged me, trying to calm me down.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ A-Ari¡­ Please¡­ N-no¡­ S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ Please¡­ stop crying¡­¡± My brother stuttered in panic as he held me tightly on his thick and soft fur.


    Dillon ran suddenly to the door to call for Tora, while Lowell rushed to Jael to request a female healer.


    I don¡¯t understand why I was suddenly being too emotional, but I really miss my father.


    I remembered how my father tried to raise me alone despite being broken because of our mother.


    I remembered how he sided with me when our mother furiously attacked me because Lindie used me of being at fault for the boar incident.


    His warm embrace despite the chaos around us. His firm body that I usually rely on whenever I was in danger. His heroic roar every time he was defending me.


    His soothing voice and scent whenever I felt anxious because I was suffocating from the scent of males around us.


    I also remembered his exhausted look every time I woke up in the morning or every time I faint.


    I remembered how my father kept reprimanding Dillon whenever we stayed upte in my room.


    I remembered how his frightening roar echoed all over the tribe on the day he learned that I just covered up Dillon¡¯s fault during the tribunal trial.


    I remembered the day we had to leave the tribe without him for thest time while the roaring of our tribesmen kept hailing to the new alpha. I remembered the thinning presence that he had before Dillon pulled me suddenly, lifting me up in his arms while rushing out to the window.


    I remembered the day my brother informed me of his sudden disappearance.


    I am frightened, thinking that the reason why I was reborn in this world might be because of a huge responsibility beyond my capability. I am currently just a normal beastman who may have talent beyond my peers, but am way weaker than the gods and goddesses. How can I save my father alone?


    The negative thoughts kept creeping into my mind, clouding my consciousness.


    I fainted and felt as if I was floating for a long time once again in the abyss covered with the shadow hands creeping all throughout my body. I felt disgusted and wanted to throw up, but I was too weak to do so.


    I felt like I was being pulled into the depths of the abyss, but someone was holding me back.


    ¡°Arie¡­ Surgit! Quaeso¡­¡± A familiar voice screamed nervously.


    It¡¯s A. I just realized that she was speaking a differentnguage all these times, but my mind automatically trantes her words to anguage that I can understand.


    ¡°Surgit! (Wake up!)¡± She shouted while trying to pull me to the light ahead of us.


    ¡°A¡­? Where are we?¡± I mumbled in confusion.


    The shadow hands are pulling my whole body back. A tried to use her power to dispel the shadows, but it kept on regenerating endlessly.


    ¡°Arie¡­! Wee back to the abyss! Haha! Finally, you are awake! I thought you¡¯d just stay asleep until your mortal body fades away. A dear¡­? I know your souls are connected, but you can break off from that trivial sisterly bond of yours. Is she even more important than your real father?¡± Sneered a voice that I detested so much.


    ¡°Noli respicere post tergum! (Don¡¯t look back!)¡± A cried anxiously, pulling me hard in a hurry.


    Then, she suddenly kissed my forehead in a haste.


    ¡°A! No!¡± Sephtis screamed in surprise.


    A light emerged and I felt like an insignia was burning on my forehead as she pressed her lips against it. We magically swapped ces the next second and I couldn¡¯t even react or utter a word due to confusion. She immediately pushed me away using her power, throwing me in the direction of the light while she was being swallowed by the crowd of shadow hands.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I gasped as I opened my eyes due to confusion, fright and worry. I wept hysterically, making everyone around me panic in confusion.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Please snap out of it¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ Please get yourself together! Father Lev is still waiting for us.¡± My brother sobbed as he kept ming himself due to my sudden breakdown.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Please don¡¯t cwy anymow. Guyon will owey wuv you.¡± Gurion babbled while licking the tears on my cheeks.


    I hugged his furry little body. Stroking his scruff gently.


    ke suddenly wiped the other side of my face using his snake tale without uttering a single word.


    ¡°Your wolf and lion guardians are already preparing your calming tonic. You need to eat your meal first before drinking the tonic.¡± Exined the female healer.

 Chapter 69: Poison and Explosion

    I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t find Tora and Macan. My anxiety suddenly grew, giving a shiver down my spine as my hunch hit me hard. My heart was beating too fast due to nervousness.


    ¡°W-Where are the tiger siblings? Where are Tora and Macan?¡± I asked anxiously.


    I tried to calm down as I hugged my body and grip my arm to stop myself from trembling excessively. My chin is shivering despite all the effort.


    My mask, cloak and gloves were already removed. They also changed my clothes into the night dress I made for myself so I felt cold and shivered easily on the slightest gust of wind.


    I can see the worried look on my brother¡¯s eyes as he ces a thick pelt around my shoulder, being careful not to touch me directly.


    ¡°Tora was called to the pavilion by Jael¡¯s daughter.¡± ke answered with confusion.


    ¡°Brother, why did you let them go alone?!¡± I asked my brother in a panic.


    ¡°Macan is not a fool. He can protect her sister despite being unable tomunicate properly.¡± My brother defended despite being baffled.


    Suddenly, loud steps began to echo from the hallway. It was Aja and Jael¡¯s subordinates who were all filled with fright on their faces.


    ¡°H-Help us¡­ N-Ny¡­ She¡­ She suddenly fainted in front of the t-tiger siblings at the h-hall¡­ We couldn¡¯t take her away¡­ Tora didn¡¯t let us touch them and Macan was anxiously driving everyone away¡­¡± Aja stuttered while crying hysterically due to panic.


    ¡°Did Macan hurt anyone?¡± My brother inquired nervously.


    ¡°N-Not exactly hurting anyone. He just didn¡¯t let anyone go near them, tackling anyone who goes near. Tora also seemed anxious and weak for some reason. Please help us¡­ Elder healer¡­ We need you urgently¡­¡± She answered anxiously.


    I snapped upon hearing the news.


    My mind went nk for a second before a rush of urgency exploded within me, causing me to perfunctorily transform to my passive-aggressive form. I ran instantly the next second outside the hall, dropping the nket that my brother ced on my shoulder. Too fast that no one even had a chance to block my way.


    Everyone was taken aback upon seeing me dash to the door in a sh. They couldn¡¯t even utter a single word or react due to shock.


    Upon reaching an open area, I spread my wings instantaneously while running. I started to p my wings till my feet were no longer touching the ground. My heart was racing like crazy due to fright.


    I flew hastily towards the location of the two females and Macan.


    The others ran hurriedly from behind while calling out to my name. However, guilt and regret filled my mind and heart, causing me to unconsciously ignore their words.


    At a distance, I already saw Tora holding Ny in her arms while holding the Purple Flower on her other hand. Macan was tackling the guards away while Jael was starting to get irritated.


    ¡°Macan! Stop it this instant! Give me back my daughter!¡± He shouted furiously.


    I felt light-headed due to the sudden movement and because I haven¡¯t had anything since I just woke up from fainting. I shook my head gritting my teeth before letting out a loud roar that echoed all over the vige.


    The guards and Jael suddenly looked my way as Inded in front of the anxious Macan who was in his beast form. He was wounded terribly all over trying to drive the others away.


    ¡°A-Ari¡­ D-Don¡¯te near us¡­ Call the healer¡­ H-hurry¡­ N-Ny is¡­ not breathing any more¡­¡± Tora mumbled despite the pain she is currently suffering.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± I whispered in horror, trembling with guilt as tears came streaming down my face.


    Jael tried to approach me, but I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Then, Macan suddenly tackled me, causing me to slide back quite a long distance. My footwear broke because it couldn¡¯t withstand such force. My hands also bled because I tried to hold onto the cemented floor while sliding such distance just to keep myself on the ground.


    The poison they have is a poison that has no cure. My mind was filled with the horrifying image of A when she was lying dead in my arms in my dream. It was in the same posture Tora and Ny have in front of me. I need to save them.


    I tried to step forward while enduring the pain of my feet and hands, but Macan tackled me once again, causing me to slide back once more. I moaned in pain while crying in front of them, but I kept trying to step forward and felt the impact of Macan¡¯s tackle grew stronger the more I did so. The pain Macan inflicted to me is nothing topare the pain Tora and Ny are suffering right now.


    Macan was already crying despite not saying anything, I understood his action.


    ¡°M-Macan¡­ Let me see them¡­ Please trust me¡­¡± I cried, pleading with Macan to let me through.


    Jael and his people also tried to restrain Macan but everyone suddenly got distracted when Tora started to vomit blood before fainting.


    Macan roared horrifyingly and everyone was terrified. He tackled everyone around, including me, causing us to whirl away at a distance. He then ran towards Tora trying to wake her up before eating the Purple Flower in her hand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The others had arrived at that moment and witnessed the terrifying situation.


    I snapped due to horror as Macan also started to vomit blood instantly.


    I felt the sensation of burning insignias, one on my forehead and one on my neck. The burning sensation intensified as if my skin and flesh were burning in hell. I can feel two opposing powers within me shing causing the ne to break and fall to the ground.


    I can feel the burning of my flesh due to the energy that is beyond this body¡¯s capability. My clothes were burnt to ashes by the light blue me of the power that was shing within me and nothing left on my body but the burning flesh of this body.


    The me subsided despite the pain remaining while a burst of energy suddenly emerged from within me, causing an explosion of energy around me. I ran instantly towards them and held them all in my arms as my roar echoed all over the vige once again.


    An eye blinding light emitted from me while my energy drains terrifyingly fast. I tried to endure the pain, covering them with my wings and driving the others away until I passed out and once again went back to the abyss.

 Chapter 70: A Guardian鈥檚 Hunch

    Dillon¡¯s POV


    We were all busy making papers that will be used by Ari for writing the tranted version of the encrypted words on the ancient stones. Meanwhile, I suddenly felt an intense sensation of fear and anxiety. However, the emotion I felt is not my own. I was taken aback by the overwhelming perturbation and Lowell suddenly fell on his knees while sweating profusely for some reason.


    Tora arrived in the area with the stupid horse beastman so Lowell suddenly snapped and furiously approached the two.


    I felt anxious and worried as I held on the table, trying not to drop to my knees like Lowell did. I tried to calm down, to not cause furthermotion.


    ¡°Where is Ari?! Why did you leave her alone?!¡± Lowell growled at Tora in disappointment while gripping on her arms tightly, causing amotion around.


    Macan suddenly transformed in his aggressive form, tackling Lowell while roaring furiously.


    Lowell dodged and transformed as well to fight with the mute tiger youngling.


    Centaurus tried to stop the two of them, but he was too weak to do so and was thrown away in a distance. I couldn¡¯t move due to the pain in my chest.


    ¡°Daddy Wowew!!!¡± Gurion screamed in terror while trying to rush to the scene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y far away Gurion, don¡¯t meddle on adults¡¯ affairs.¡± ke sighed in irritation while grabbing Gurion using his tail to prevent him from jumping in dangerously before pulling him away.


    Lowell and Macan¡¯s fight was causing so muchmotion, making the others to suddenly stop working as they tried to observe the situation.


    ¡°Stop this in an instant! What are you all doing in front of the vigers?! Lowell, why are you acting up? Tora¡­ Where is Ari? Dillon, what¡¯s going on?¡± Orson roared furiously while breaking the two males apart with his huge bear form.


    ¡°S-She said she will just go to the storage room to store the finished writings and will go back to the central hall once done so


    ¡°S-Something might have h-happened to Ari, b-but no one is around her. W-we need to f-find her.¡± I stuttered while clenching my hand on my chest due to the pain I am feeling.


    My heart was pounding fast, causing me to tremble and sweat profusely. Lowell seemed to feel the same as he dropped down on the floor weeping in horror. It¡¯s too dangerous, we might identally go out of control if this sensation intensifies further.


    ¡°Start searching for my sister. I¡¯ll exin the situation to Jael. Lowell¡­ Snap out of it and go! Hurry up!¡± Orson anxiously instructed while rushing to Jael, who was observing at a distance with his spouse and daughter.


    I can feel Ari¡¯s emotion fluctuating like a storm. I can¡¯t transform right now because I might lose control the moment I do so. Lowell has also transformed back to his passive form to prevent furthermotion.


    We all separated ways trying to find Ari.


    Lowell went ahead to the storage room that Tora mentioned and I went to the central hall, hoping she was already back there. We couldn¡¯t even sense her location because of Lowell¡¯s suppressant and the cor she is using.


    Lowell was moving too fast from one ce to another, calling out Ari¡¯s name. No one was answering. Tora did the same, running around the area and checking each room she might have been hiding.


    I arrived at the central hall and saw no one around, even a single guard. I looked at every corner she might have been hiding in, but she wasn¡¯t around the hall.


    Jael had to stop the paper production just to help us find Ari. Orson and the other vigers also joined in the search, but there was still no news about her location. No one seemed to see her as if she vanished into thin air like Lev. I was terrified and worried at the same time while Ari¡¯s emotion slowly got mixed up with mine.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt too anxious and almost lost my control as the beast in me kept creeping out once in a while due to the uncontroble stress within my chest. It¡¯s the hunch of a guardian that makes me and Lowell feel Ari¡¯s emotion. She is still around, I can feel that she¡¯s just near us.


    As I was walking while letting my feet be led by my hunch, I realized that I was standing in front of the door of the storage room. Even though Lowell and Tora went here first. I still felt that I needed to look inside and open a door.


    Everything looked normal inside the room and the written papers were ced properly as if the person whost went in this room had long been gone. However, the only door in this room beside the room door is the closet beside the table where the papers are ced.


    ¡°Ari? Where are you? Are you here?¡± I called out despite the slim chance that someone would answer.


    ¡°D-Dillon¡­.¡± A trembling and hoarse voice whispered with a trembling tone.


    I gasped and hurriedly opened the door. I felt slightly relieved, but still terribly worried at the same time.


    I was taken aback when I opened the door. She was weeping silently in horror. I can clearly see her pale face despite the mask she was wearing. She was extremely pale. Her gaze looked cloudy as if she had been in pain for a long time.


    I panicked and asked her hastily why she was crying. I felt my heart ache seeing her gloomy and depressed. My heart is breaking every time her tears fall from her eyes. I tried to extend my hand, but I stopped in an instant after remembering her condition. I don¡¯t want to worsen her situation.


    I asked her if she could stand up, but she said she couldn¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t know what to do. I need help from others. I told her to wait for a little while because I will call the others.


    However, when I turned around, she pulled my tail desperately. I was taken aback because of the tingling pain and embarrassment.


    I asked her what was wrong, but she begged me to stay because she doesn¡¯t want to be alone.


    My tail is quite sensitive to her touch. I sometimes wanted to cross the line and devour her alive, keeping her for myself only. However, she will extremely hate me if I do so. I have to snap out of it in an instant.


    I took a deep breath while trying to calm myself before trying to transform into my aggressive form. I turned around while gently pulling my tail away, then rubbed my face on her cheeks to cheer her up. She hugged me with her trembling body while sobbing quietly.

 Chapter 71: Two Males and a Youngling

    Dillon¡¯s POV


    We stayed still for quite some time. I dared not to move because her every breath and movement was triggering my urges. I tried to release as much scent as I could by controlling the energy within my body, hoping someone would notice our location.


    Luckily, Lowell sensed my unanimated presence so he knew that I already found Ari and called to the others.


    I was hoping that everything would be alright once she took some rest for a while so I told Tora to take care of Gurion and let Ari sleep properly in her room the night after the incident. She agreed and did what I asked her to do.


    However, I was awakened by a sudden fluctuation of Ari¡¯s emotion again in the middle of the night. It never happened before during her sleep and I knew that Lowell was taking charge of keeping an eye on her during the full moon, but It was not even a full moon. I was baffled and felt worried.


    I ran towards Ari¡¯s room and saw Lowell, who was also baffled and was in panic.


    ¡°I thought she only had nightmares when it was a full moon. What is going on?¡± I asked Lowell in confusion and worry towards Ari.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I have no idea what was going on with Ari.¡± He responded in frustration as he opened the door and rushed in to check on Ari.


    I followed from behind and observed on the side. She¡¯s sweating profusely underneath her mask that she forgot to remove before going to bed. Lowell tried to remove her mask carefully. We saw her eyebrows furrowed. Her breath was heavy. Her body was trembling. I was nervous seeing her like this. It pains me so much to see her suffer such horror even in her sleep.


    Lowell tried to stroke her beautiful silver hair so I grunted in irritation.


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m just trying to wake her up. What do you want me to do then?¡± He grunted back in frustration.


    I don¡¯t know what to do either, but I just felt irritated to see him touch Ari¡¯s hair while she is still sleeping. I stepped back and kept quiet on the side trying to suppress my irritation and jealousy.


    Ari suddenly woke up bawling in fright so Lowell tried to calm her down with words. It was not working so I had to transform into my aggressive form to cheer her up.


    I licked her tears away while uttering words offort. Lowell got jealous, but Ari reached for him too, as she closed her eyes to stop herself from being frightened from Lowell¡¯s aggressive form. She is so kind and precious that she never left behind any of us despite her condition.


    I ought to give my life to such a pure hearted female.


    My one and only Ari.


    I didn¡¯t try to struggle when she pulled us down to her bed. Lowell did the same. She looked too exhausted but she didn¡¯t loosen her grip even when she fell back to sleep.


    Sleeping beside her, behind closed doors, felt so intimate that I finally understood why it was forbidden to sleep with a female youngling even if you are her guardian. I had a chance to sleep with her before. It was when we were alone in the cave a few years back. However, I was poisoned at that time and wasn¡¯t able to remember too much about the situation.


    ¡°Hey! Uncle Lowell¡­ Don¡¯t you dare do anything to Ari! I won¡¯t leave her side so that I can watch out for you.¡± I threatened Lowell, despite the urge I was currently feeling.


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± He sneered in a low voice.


    I wanted to respond to his mocking, but I suddenly fell asleep for some reason. Maybe it was because of Ari¡¯s fresh and sweet scent. I couldn¡¯t fight my sleepiness and fell asleep right away.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes only to see the furious Orson ring at me and Lowell. I silently transformed into my passive form and carefully got up so that Ari won¡¯t be disturbed in her sleep. I then pulled Lowell down on the floor, before dragging him at a distance since I know for sure that Orson will furiously nag at us.


    Lowell jolted up when he realized the furious look on Orson¡¯s face and instantly knelt down in front of him. I followed his lead despite knowing what Orson was about to say.


    ¡°The two of you promised not to sleep with her alone before we could save Father Lev. What were the two of you doing right now? Have you both lost your minds?¡± He growled in a low voice despite his fury.


    ¡°B-But she was having a nightmarest night. She didn¡¯t let us go until we also fell asleep. We didn¡¯t do anything to Ari, we just slept beside her in our aggressive forms tofort her and put her back to sleep.¡± Lowell defended eagerly yet politely.


    ¡°You?! On your aggressive form? Isn¡¯t she afraid of wolves?¡± Orson growled in disbelief.


    Lowell suddenly shuts his mouth. I know he was offended by Orson¡¯s words. However, Orson has long been like this. He always nags at us as if he was the oldest among the peers despite us being the same age. Lowell, who was actually older, can¡¯t even talk back to him because he is Ari¡¯s precious older brother. I couldn¡¯t talk back either because of the same reason as Lowell.


    Ari suddenly woke up due to the rustling despite us keeping a low voice. She looked confused and cute at the same time.


    I suddenly blushed, remembering my sinful thoughtsst night.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Orson grunted furiously upon seeing my passionate gaze upon Ari.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t help it, she¡¯s too beautiful in my eyes.¡± I whispered embarrassedly due to the pulsating sensation in my chest.


    Ari asked Orson what was going on and when she asked why he was reprimanding us, he snapped out.


    I felt a fluctuation of Ari¡¯s emotion so I wanted to punch him one time. However, he suddenly looked mortified while looking at his sister.


    I was so shocked when my gazended on Ari¡¯s crying face. She was begging Orson to spare us and told him that it was her fault.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My chest started to clench because of the intense longing that she is feeling right now.


    Who was it that she longs for in the first ce? Was it another male from her previous life? No. Ari is not like that. Was it Lev? Such intense sadness is driving me crazy.


    Her blush suddenly turned pale and her body was trembling due to anxiety so I ran at the door to call for Tora while Lowell ran to Jael.

 Chapter 72: Curse of the Opposing Powers

    Dillon¡¯s POV


    Ari fainted once again due to her unstable emotions. Even though the healer arrived immediately after Lowell ran to seek for help, she couldn¡¯t help much on Ari¡¯s condition.


    She said that Ari was just emotionally unstable due to fright and stress. She needs some time to recover and we need to prevent anything that will trigger her condition.


    We let her rest and waited for her to wake up. Orson didn¡¯t want to stay away from his sister¡¯s side so he asked me to check Ari¡¯s writings and report the progress to Jael on his behalf while Lowell was making the tonic for Ari.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I had no choice but to give way to him since he is in charge of the group and he is Ari¡¯s older brother. I grit my teeth in frustration while I was walking towards the storage room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating! I want to be with Ari too¡­¡± I mumbled to myself in disappointment.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew my ears, causing my whole body to shiver in the coldness. It might have been just the cold wind before the rain falls. When I arrived in the storage room, the papers were all scattered on the floor, even though the door and windows were closed properly. I sorted it out, picking up one sheet at a time. Luckily, Ari ced a number on the bottom of each paper, making it easier to know which one goes first.


    While I was sorting out the pages, I suddenly read the name Arie, so I tried to read it out of curiosity.


    It is a tale about one of the twin goddesses named Arie. She was born with both the power of the sun and the moon within her, despite being the daughter of Lev, the minor god bearing the power of the sun.


    There were tales stating that she and A were both children of Sephtis, when he pretended to be Lev before he was sent to the abyss. It is due to the fact that they both possess the insignia of the moon on their foreheads. However, she also possesses the insignia of the sun, and her appearance is clearly a replica of the first ruler.


    Some legend says that the opposing elements within her was a horrifying curse cast by Sephtis the day he slept with Hera. Arie suffered from the shing of the powers within her during her manifestation, causing her to be emotionally unstable and weak. She was tagged as the weakest goddess in Nirvana.


    My body trembled while reading this part of the trantion. I was wondering if Ari was aware of this since she was the one who wrote it and she was almost done with the trantion ording to her note in a separate journal.


    I hurriedly fixed the papers in its original ce and reported to Jael how far was Ari on her trantion before going back to help Lowell with Ari¡¯s tonic.


    The tonic was quite tricky to make, I also find it hard to understand the process. I only let Lowell guide me all throughout the process, despite our bickering once in a while.


    It was already night when we were almost done with the special tonic. However, the two of us were taken aback upon seeing a dashing figure passing by us.


    It was Ari. I instinctively shove the tonic I was holding to Lowell to follow Ari, but she was too fast. Lowell managed to catch up to me being agile, since he is a wolf.


    We followed Ari trying to call her name. She didn¡¯t look back and went straight to the hall. We saw how Macan tried to keep tackling everyone, including Ari before he started to vomit blood after eating the flower that Tora was holding. I was stunned because my chest hurt due to Ari¡¯s unstable emotions.


    Her body was suddenly burning in blue me causing her to moan in pain. Lowell tried to run in Ari¡¯s direction despite looking pale, but he was blown away by an explosion of power that came from her. I managed to hold my ground and tried to approach her, but a blinding light emitted from her body the moment she embraced the three unconscious bodies.


    Her roar petrified everyone as it echoed around the vige. I felt a terrifying burning sensation in my chest and heard Lowell howl in pain before I perfunctorily transformed into my aggressive form. I roared, trying not to shed tears despite the unimaginable pain in my chest.


    It was so frustrating, knowing that the pain she is suffering is more than what I am suffering right now.


    The burning sensation on my chest suddenly subsided when she copsed down unconscious. I was stunned seeing two insignias on her. An insignia of the moon on her forehead and the sun on her neck. I was terrified. I remembered what I¡¯ve read in her writings. I roared in horror as I ran towards Ari¡¯s direction. Lowell got near her first, but he was taken aback when a figure suddenly emerged from the ray of light emitted from the moon.


    The others suddenly fainted, but I tried to keep myself awake. Lowell did the same.


    The image looked simr to Ari, but her hair was jet-ck, her eyes were ash-grey and her body was transparent. She must be the goddess A, who is in her spirit form.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a tough little wolf. What¡¯s your name again? Ah! It¡¯s Lowell¡­ Hmm¡­ I really like that. If only I had a mortal body like Arie, I would have taken you for myself instead. Anyways, I can give up everything for my little sister¡¯s happiness.¡± She mumbled to Lowell with a seductive voice simr to Ari.


    ¡°W-What are you nning to do to Ari?¡± Lowell asked nervously while gritting his teeth and clenching his fist.


    ¡°What?! Do you think I will cause any harm to my own twin sister? Haha! Funny! I never knew you¡¯re too funny. Oh no! Let¡¯s cut this short talk. It¡¯s almost time for her manifestation. Remember¡­ You can¡¯t disturb her body for a while. I have to fetch her first on the abyss. Farewell then, handsome.¡± She gasped in a hurry.


    She suddenly kissed Ari¡¯s forehead and disappeared from thin air and the insignia of the moon disappeared as well. The insignia of the sun remained intact on Ari¡¯s neck.


    After A disappeared, Ari¡¯s body suddenly floats and transforms to its passive form. Then, a light embraced her whole body and formed a huge transparent egg before it gentlynded on the ground.


    Lowell passed out in shock and confusion and I fainted due to exhaustion.

 Chapter 73: Is this my end?

    ¡°Oh! What do we have here?! I missed you my dear niece! I felt a fluctuation of both the power of the sun and the moon so I figured out¡­ That it was you¡­ Haha! So amusing! You are really sending yourself to me on your own volition. Do you really think you are still a goddess to do such a fooling thing? Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!¡± A menacing voice sneered at a distance.


    A man with long jet-ck hair and gray eyes was sitting on a throne made from skulls and bones in front of me. Sneering like a satisfied predator ying with his prey.


    ¡°W-what do you want from me?! What did you do to A?¡± I asked furiously despite trembling in fear.


    I tried to struggle, but the more I did, the more intense the grip of the ghostly shadows gripping my body. It wriggled all over my body and I felt extremely terrified and disgusted.


    ¡°What do I want from you? Mmm¡­ Nice question¡­ Just simple¡­ If I can¡¯t get your mother, I¡¯ll settle with her beautiful child¡­ Stay within the Abyss¡­ You can choose to either fuse with A or be my Queen¡­ Oops! If you choose to be my Queen, you won¡¯t be A¡¯s sister anymore. You will be her mother. Mmm¡­ Well! I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t look far behind Hera¡¯s beauty anyway. Also, I like that frightened look in your eyes. It¡¯s extremely exhrating! Hah! I wonder how my dear brother would react once he sees me marry his only beloved daughter. I¡¯m thrilled to see his mortified look! Hahaha!¡± He mumbled creepily beforeughing sarcastically.


    He kept talking nonsense that I couldn¡¯t even imagine. His eyes were full of lust that my head felt light and my stomach was turning upside-down.


    ¡°Pervert! Where is A? What did you do to her?¡± I asked in irritation because he didn¡¯t answer my question seriously.


    ¡°Do you think I would dare to kill my own daughter with my beloved Hera? Hah! A is the most powerful goddess in Nirvana. If it¡¯s not because of you, her power should have beenplete a long time ago. You ought to give her your body to her. Uniting as one and bing the most powerful goddess beyond the power of the Great Being.¡± He continued mumbling in a furious tone.


    ¡°Was it even my fault that Arie did not want to be fused with A? I am not even the Arie you are talking about!¡± I screamed furiously.


    I still couldn¡¯t ept that I was the Arie he was talking about. I was so confused at that moment. Trying to collect my thoughts together, my head was hurting badly and I haven¡¯t even recovered from the pain I suffered just a few minutes ago.


    There are times that I subconsciously epted the fact that I was Arie, especially in front of A. However, when reality strikes, I am just getting more and more confused about who I really am.


    He stood up furiously and dashed towards me.


    ¡°Denial! Do you want me to crack open that head of yours just to help you pull out the memories imprinted on your soul?¡± He sneered with a sinister smile on his face while grabbing my hair tightly to forcefully make me look at his eyes.


    My body is trembling as I shut my eyes due to fright. The memories of my previous life kept popping in my head. I no longer remember the exact thing he did to me when I was young, but I can never forget his threatening voice. I felt disgusted and horrified at the same time. I wanted to puke on his face.


    Why was I even here in the first ce?


    ¡°Sephtis! Stop it! Let her go!¡± A voice screamed furiously at a distance.


    ¡°A! Why do you always interfere in my business? Isn¡¯t this what you truly wanted? Didn¡¯t you want to take over her body toplete your power and ascend to the peak of the hierarchy?¡± Sephtis asked in irritation.


    For some reason, I felt betrayed and hurt hearing his words. Did A want to take over Arie¡¯s body toplete her power and to reach the top?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± She screamed while forcefully pulling me out from the grasp of the shadow hands and his father.


    We suddenly got transported to a dark and empty space. I was so confused about what was going on. However, my mind totally went nk the moment A suddenly pushed me to the depths of an unknown pit.


    ¡°Why?!¡± I blurted out in shock.


    I was distraught while looking up to her serious yet worried face as I fell down into a deep hole.


    Why did she push me? I don¡¯t know what she was thinking. I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Did she really hate me to the point that she could just throw me away like this?


    Will I just die like this?


    Why was this happening?


    What will happen to my father?


    What about my brothers, sister and my mother?


    What about Dillon and Lowell?


    What about Gurion?


    What about Tora, Macan and ke?


    Will they be sad if I die?


    What about the trantion of the ancient stones? Who will continue writing it andpile it into a book?


    I am not ready to die yet.


    I miss my father. I miss my brother Orson. I miss Gurion.


    I still want to see my father. I wanted to let him know how much I love to be his only daughter and to thank him for protecting me since I was reborn in this world. I still wanted to confess to him that I used to live in a world where everything was so advanced due to technology and I was not the genius he thought I was. The things I¡¯ve shared with them was just a basic knowledge of my previous life and I only did it because I wanted to live better.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I felt guilty for pretending to be knowledgeable on many things and pretended that the things I made were my invention and discovery.


    I miss everyone. I should have fought my fear and held them all as much as I could. I should have not repeated the same mistake I did during my previous life. I still want to experience having my own family with Dillon and Lowell.


    I wanted to feel the warmth of their embrace; the refreshing scents of Lowell and Dillon; the sweet, yful yet warm embrace of Lowell; the fluttering hot kiss of Dillon.


    I still want to know how it feels to kiss Lowell¡¯s soft and sexy lips. I still want to know the feeling of bearing a child with the two of them. I still want to see brother Orson fall in love with a female. I still want to watch Gurion grow as a gentle lion beastman. I still wanted to experience growing old together with all of them.


    I suddenly fell unconscious due to exhaustion from the falling sensation in the bottomless pit.

 Chapter 74: Why me?

    I regained consciousness and felt like I was floating underwater, suspended and not breathing.


    ¡®Wait¡­ I¡¯m not breathing?¡¯


    I tried to gasp, but my voice didn¡¯te out as if I was surrounded by a cold liquid thing.


    I panicked thinking I might drown, but I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t need to breathe at all. I was baffled and couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening.


    I don¡¯t need to breathe, but where am I exactly? I couldn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s too dark. What exactly is this ce?


    It felt like I was in ake of darkness and nothingness.


    Did I really die again? I feel like I am in a deepke. It was the same feeling before I was reborn into the beastman world. It felt the same as when I was in the Abyssal Lake. It was so frighteningly dark and lonely.


    I still have so many questions in my mind. Was that really all it was? However, I think this is better than how I died when I was still Kim Arhi Gaumond.


    I find it funny saying myplete name. It has been a long time since I heard someone say that name. I used to usually hear that name whenever my boss was frustrated about something I did. She doesn¡¯t want me to spend too much time on the charities that thepany organized. I just want to extend my help to children who experienced the same misfortune as I did. Boys and girls who were previously assaulted and were finding it hard to move forward. What was so wrong about helping them anyway?


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Kim Arhi Gaumond is it?¡± A gentle yet ghastly voice uttered.


    ¡®Right¡­ I was Kim Arhi Gaumond, who loves to bicker with her boss every after the charity events. Wait¡­ Who¡¯s that?!¡¯


    I suddenly felt someone pulling me out of the water, leading me to a shallow stream with a dreamlike beautiful scenery.


    I can see a ghostly figure before my eyes, but I can¡¯t see him clearly.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± I sobbed as I copsed on the rocky floor of the river where we were standing.


    ¡°Nice seeing you again my child.¡± He said in a low yet loving voice.


    ¡°H-Have we met before? I-I can¡¯t even see you properly.¡± I uttered with fright.


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember it, but we did. We are and will always be a family. You are the child of my beloved daughter, Hera.¡± He mumbled with pain in his tone.


    My heart kept pounding hearing his voice. I tremble despite the gentleness in his tone. My body perfunctorily knelt down as if it knew who it was.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so confused. Who am I exactly?¡± I trembled in confusion.


    ¡°You are who you think you are. No one can identify who you really are but yourself.¡± He answered vaguely, making me more confused.


    ¡°Even if I say that I am not the goddess Arie?¡± I asked desperately.


    ¡°It is up to you to decide who you will be. You are given free will to ept or reject any blessing, power or identity you are being given to. As you already know, a great power alwayses with a great burden.¡± He exined patiently.


    I sighed, trying to understand his words.


    ¡°Child, you must be tired. Would you rather go back to earth and forget everything you¡¯ve been through so far? Or would you bear the responsibility of bringing order to the chaos in the beastman world while saving your beloved father?¡± He asked in a gentle tone.


    ¡°But why me? Why do I need to shoulder that kind of responsibility? Isn¡¯t A considered the strongest goddess just below the queen goddess? I¡¯ve read the history of the twin goddess in the stone scripture, Arie was the weakest among the second generations.¡± I whined desperately.


    ¡°A great power is resting within you. You are stronger than what you think you are. You just need to have faith in your own ability.¡± He responded sternly.


    ¡°Also, why would the beastman world copse?¡± I asked in confusion and disbelief.


    ¡°The world has been suffering due to the imbnce of power for a very long time already. It was Sephtis who caused the chaos. There is only a little time left before it copses entirely. You need to face him and cease the curse he ced you and your father to bring the bnce back. You will need your dear sister¡¯s help.¡± He exined steadily.


    ¡°I am scared. A hates me. I want to save Father Lev, but I¡¯m scared. I can¡¯t take such extreme responsibility. Is there no other way to save my father? Can¡¯t I just save my father? I¡¯m not even a goddess. How can I ever save a world? I am also frightened of Sephtis.¡± I cried because I was afraid of the huge responsibility being ced on my shoulder.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It pains me to see you like this. However, it is only you who can mend your own broken soul.¡± He sighed in pity.


    ¡°Why?! Can¡¯t the Great Being do miracles?¡± I catechized due to disbelief.


    ¡°My child. Even a God like Me won¡¯t be able to help you if you yourself don¡¯t have faith in the power resting within you.¡± He mumbled in a scolding yet worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to believe the existence of the power you are saying. The responsibility is too overwhelming for me.¡± I insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°I will respect your decision.¡± He said sadly.


    ¡°What would happen if I decided to go back to earth? Will any one bear the responsibility in my ce? What will happen if no one takes the responsibility? What chaos are you referring to? Will the beastman world crumble and cease to exist? How about the people I¡¯ve met in this world? Will they also cease to exist?¡± I mumbled in worry and confusion.


    ¡°There is no certainty in life, child. You know that very well. Even a Supreme Being such as Myself can only watch our children and our creation crumble before our eyes. We cannot defy the bnce of creation and destruction since we are the beginning and the end of every existence.¡± He answered in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Will I live as Kim Ahri again if I go back to earth?¡± I asked in confirmation.

 Chapter 75: Trial of a goddess

    ¡°No. Your memories will be wiped out and you will be born again to a different family. I will make sure to let you be born in a safe environment far from what you have suffered in all these three lives of yours.¡± He answered in a reassuring yet hurt tone.


    ¡°Is there a way for me to know how my mother on earth is fairing all these while?¡± I asked, hoping for a positive answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re too caring for your own good. *Sigh* Like father, like daughter¡­ Look ahead of you.¡± He sighed and pointed to a crystal ball which emerged from the water.


    Images started to form inside the crystal, showing sets of inaudible footage of what happened after my death on earth. Everyone was baffled as to why my body was the only one that was not burnt from the crash.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Everyone who knew me grieved in silence. Even my good for nothing boss cried her heart out like she lost a precious sister she never had. My tears streamed down upon seeing them looking distraught and horrified. I may not have heard what my boss was saying, she was probably cursing me even after my death while bawling like a baby.


    She suddenly mouthed the words ¡®I will miss you idiot! I won¡¯t forgive you for leaving us like this!¡¯.


    ¡°I did miss you too, my dummy boss¡­ It felt like it¡¯s been a while.¡± I whispered while chuckling lightly on her contradicting words and action.


    The crystal also showed how my boss and my friends helped my mother with her medications and treatment. She was extremely devastated about my death. Her face says it all. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that I was already a corpse when I got home from the supposed vacation. Her tears sent eternal agony in my heart.


    She was the most precious mother that I ever have. I don¡¯t even know the queen mother Hera since she only showed up in my dreams a few times and we never had any proper conversation even in my dream.


    I kept telling myself that time can heal all wounds, but my tears kept streaming down to my face in distraught. I know I can never see her again. She can still move forward as long as she is not alone, it¡¯s more than enough for me even if it hurts to see her lonely whenever she¡¯s thinking about me and my father. My heart suddenly clenched remembering something that I almost forgot.


    My father, who died at work. The day I first held his hands after that horrible incident was also thest day I saw him alive. I almost forgot how he bnces his time for work while rushing home or at the hospital just to make sure to give some time for my treatment. How he smiled in tears when he finally had a chance to hold my hand. The times when he and my mother were sleepless while discussing the progress of my treatment and medication. They cried whenever they felt hopeless in my condition. The times when they take their turns to attend to my needs. I miss them both.


    The other rtives are also helping her. However, there was something I couldn¡¯t fathom. I clearly remembered that my aunt¡¯s husband has the same face as Sephtis, but now I realized that it was totally different from the god of death. I suddenly questioned myself if my memories were tampered with or was it really Sephtis himself? I was too baffled and confused.


    ¡°You realized it just now, right? The one who caused your fear for males was not the human uncle you had. It was Sephtis himself. He also prevented you from voicing out to others about your situation. I couldn¡¯t interfere directly in that world, but I sent your aunt back ahead of time before everything was extremely out of hand. The fear you were feeling was one of the curses he nted on you.¡± He exined upon seeing my puzzled face.


    ¡°C-Curse? How can I remove the curse? Will it be lifted after my reincarnation?¡± I cried in panic.


    ¡°Yes, my dear child, the curse will be washed away by the Abyssal Lake along with your memories and power as a goddess if ever you really choose to reincarnate. Even so, your regrets will still be imprinted within your soul. However, it will help you prevent yourself from making the same mistakes and will guide you to choose a better path in your new life. Are you ready to choose now?¡± He asks seriously.


    I wanted to save Father Lev, but I am just a weak person. I can¡¯t bear the responsibility being asked by the Supreme Being in front of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t decide in a haste. You need to think more¡­ Because there will be no more turning back once you choose one of the paths ahead of you. You will need to pass through the Bridge of Trial. The path will split into two once you seed. I will temporarily suppress the power of the moon within you so that you won¡¯t break down on the trial. The path on the left is the path going back to the beastman world while the path on the right is a path of cleansing and rebirth (the Abyssal Lake). You have to think carefully.¡± He exined while touching my forehead.


    I felt a sting on my forehead as if it was being stabbed with a needle.


    ¡°Aww!¡± I moan in pain.


    ¡°It will be better soon. Now, go ahead. I wish you well. See you again soon.¡± He uttered with a smile on his face.


    I was baffled because I was already determined to go back to earth and escape the responsibility he was about to bestow onto me.


    He pushed me gently towards the bridge and waved goodbye before disappearing before my eyes.


    ¡°What did he mean about what he said?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    I started to walk towards the bridge as per his instruction. However, I never knew that the bridge was too long. It was like an endless path of no return.

 Chapter 76: Bridge of Trial

    Every step on the bridge felt surreal and weird. It was like you were walking past a stream of rushing water in a river, even though there was no water on it. It was cold and heavy. The more I stepped forward, the heavier it felt.


    I tried to run, but it felt like the more I ran faster, the slower I moved forward. I was shocked upon realizing that it won¡¯t be easy to pass through the bridge. I was so stupid to not remember that the Bridge of Trial He was talking about is the same Bridge of Trial that a god or a goddess goes through before their awakening.


    Is this a scam? Was I tricked by the Supreme Being?


    I panicked so I tried to run in irritation. However, the more irritated I was, the greater the invincible force tried to stop me from moving further.


    I suddenly felt like there were ghostly shadows grabbing my feet, restraining my movement even more.


    I was panicking. My instinct was telling me to move forward, but how can I even move forward?


    I cried and trembled in fear as my anxiety took its toll on me. I suddenly heard hallucinatory voices of Sephtis. I knew it was not real because he won¡¯t be able to enter this ce without the permission of the Supreme Being.


    ¡°Arie¡­ What were you trying so hard for? Why don¡¯t you just surrender to me? Then give your power to your sister? We can live together forever in the abyss.¡± The voice simr to Sephtis whispered with a spine-chilling tone.


    ¡°No! Even if I stay here, I won¡¯t ever give you what you wanted!¡± I screamed while trembling in fright despite knowing it was just an illusion.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you really going to leave us behind? I thought we were friends?¡± A voice simr to Tora whispered to my ears with a betrayed tone.


    I tried to look around me and I couldn¡¯t see anything but the path that I needed to pass through. The bridge was surrounded by clouds, making it hard to determine what was underneath it.


    ¡°Tora? Where are you?¡± I asked despite not seeing her.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what happened to the three of them after I fainted while releasing the power within me, hoping to help them.


    ¡°Ari¡­ It was your fault! We wouldn¡¯t have been hurt if you had mentioned to us about the poison!¡± A furious voice simr to Ny screamed suddenly out of nowhere.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My head was hurting due to confusion. It hurts my heart knowing that they are telling the truth. I was too selfish. I couldn¡¯t even save them with the power I have. I felt so guilty for my shorings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to be carried away by my anxiety. I tried¡­ I really tried¡­ Please believe me. I didn¡¯t want you all to suffer that way¡­¡± I cried while roaring in agony and guilt as I tried to crawl forward.


    A ghostly figure suddenly appeared before me, but he wasn¡¯t speaking and jumped from the bridge.


    ¡°Macan! NO!!!!!¡± I screamed in horror as I tried to stand up to stop him from jumping.


    However, the grip of the shadow hands crawled up to my knees, causing me to fall back down, hitting my face on the ground.


    I moaned in pain and cried in guilt.


    ¡°Ari¡­ My little sister¡± Whispered a voice simr to my brother Orson.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Do you really hate us?¡± Asked the voice simr to Lowell.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Do you hate me too?¡± Mumbled the voice simr to Dillon.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t! I just-¡± I answered.


    I suddenly remembered how they reacted the day I rejected them after my condition worsened again.


    My reactions are consequences of my condition-I see every man¡¯s eye with lust in their eyes once they look at me straight in the eyes.


    One doctor I had before said it was because of my trauma and the type of personality I have. The doctors who examined me determined that I was intuitive, causing me to be sensitive to the emotion of the people surrounding me-exaggerating the way I think of others.


    I felt embarrassed that day knowing I¡¯ve been and will always be judging people around me differently than a normal person would. I tried to adjust and change the way I think of others while always telling myself that I shouldn¡¯t judge their intention without knowing who they really are, but there are still times that I am getting caught off guard.


    After being reborn in this world, I felt disgusted seeing everyone, but I just kept telling myself that I don¡¯t as if hypnotizing myself to believe in my own words. It became the shadow in my heart that I have been keeping inside for a long time. I was just pretending to be a good person in front of people while judging them behind their back.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Were you disgusted with me all along? Is that why you couldn¡¯t ept me?¡± Uttered the voice simr to ke.


    ¡°I did! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it-it was how I really am!¡± I screamed while covering my ears, shivering from being honest to myself for the first time.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Are you leaving me too? Did you hate me too? Was I a bad hatchling? Sorry¡­ I love you mommy¡­ Please don¡¯t leave Gurion¡­¡± A ghostly figure simr to Gurion suddenly appeared before me crying in sadness while reaching out to me.


    I tried to crawl to his direction despite the restraints on my feet, but he suddenly vanished when I tried to hug him in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby¡­¡± I groaned in agony as I hugged myself feeling guilty for everything.


    I felt like I was being surrounded by the dark shadows of unknown origin.


    ¡°Ahri, my precious daughter¡­¡± A familiar voice suddenly called out, causing cracks on the shadow surrounding me, showing a glimpse of light between the cracks.


    I jolted and tried to stand up despite being pulled down by the shadow hands which were holding me back. I desperately looked between the cracks while hitting the ck shell surrounding me-trying to break myself free.


    I wanted to see his face to confirm who it really was.


    ¡°Dad? Is it really you? Dad! Answer me please¡­¡± I screamed as my tears kept streaming down uncontrobly as I tried to struggle from the shadows and the dark enclosure containing and restraining me.


    I was confused who it was but I instinctively called him ¡°dad¡± because of the way he addressed me. I clearly heard Father Lev¡¯s voice, but thenguage he was using is beyond this realm and the name he uttered was not Ari, but Ahri-I can¡¯t be mistaken, I heard it clearly.


    I tried to wipe my tears while trying to break free until I fell on my knees from exhaustion.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I called you Ahri. My child, I was with you all throughout the three lives you had. It hurts me so much seeing you suffer like this.¡±


    A figure of Father Lev in ck hair and modern clothes suddenly appeared as I looked in between the cracks.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, seeing what was in front of me. All this time, I didn¡¯t realize that my human father was also Father Lev. I now understand why his arms felt familiar the first day he held me in his arms. Tears kept streaming from my eyes. I felt extremely desperate to run towards him as I tried to fight the things that were restraining me.


    The grip of the shadow hands tightened, causing me to fall t on the ground. I want to hug him. I was so desperate that I roared in despair.


    ¡°Ahri¡­ Let go of the things in your previous lives that are binding on you and move forward to the ce where your heart desperately desires.¡± He uttered with the usual worried tone in his voice.


    ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve messed up¡­ I wanted to save you, but I am so scared. It¡¯s so terrifying¡­ I couldn¡¯t handle it alone.¡± I was distraught and afraid of everything.


    ¡°You were never alone. You are naturally kind and giving, making all the people around you drawn to your presence no matter how desperately you keep your distance from them. Those people who have been with you and whom you¡¯ve met throughout this long journey. You still have a long journey, but I won¡¯t me you for giving up this instant. I will always respect your decision because you are my one and only precious little princess.¡± He responded gently before his figure faded slowly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this! I hate this! I¡¯m a mess! I¡¯m just a loser! I am embarrassed for being too weak! It¡¯s so frustrating!¡± I roared in extreme disappointment while crying my heart out.


    I suddenly felt an overwhelming energy from within me, causing me to transform into my passive-aggressive form. I felt the usual burning sensation of the insignia on my neck radiating to my chest. It hurts so bad that my heart felt like it was being torn apart-it felt like it was being cut open.


    I couldn¡¯t take it any longer so I roared in desperation while releasing the power in me, causing an explosion of light which shattered the darkness restraining me as I spread my wings and pped it as hard as I could while jumping to the sky. I dashed forward, towards the path that my heart was telling me to go without cing my foot on the ground.

 Chapter 77: I鈥檓 Back

    Lowell¡¯s POV


    I woke up because someone was pulling my foot to move me somewhere. I even hit my head on a small bump on the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Iined as I jolted due to pain.


    I saw Dillon pulling me away with a devastated look on his face. He didn¡¯t even see me awaken so I struggled to escape from his grasp. Then, I turned around to face the ground while pulling my foot forcefully.


    I was suddenly stunned upon seeing Ari inside a transparent shell. I was terrified upon remembering what had happenedst night. I trembled and tried to run towards Ari, but Dillon pulled my foot forcefully. He looked exasperated and distressed.


    ¡°Dillon! Let go!¡± I growled at him furiously.


    He suddenly let go of me upon seeing Orson¡¯s terrified face.


    ¡°ARI!!!¡± Orson roared in devastation.


    His roar echoed around the vige waking up all the fainted vigers. Dillon ran towards him so I followed. He was about to lose control. Orson cried and tried to struggle while we were restraining him.


    Everyone woke up, confused about what was going on.


    Ny, Tora and Macan who were lying near Ari opened their eyes miraculously as if nothing happened to them despite the blood stains on their bodies. Jael and Aja ran towards Ny and held her dearly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wah! Such a relief! We thought we were going to lose you forever. Thank goodness!¡± Jael cried in relief.


    Aja suddenly copsed in horror upon realizing what was in front of them. Jael, Tora and Macan were equally petrified. Ny seemed to be confused and asked what Ari was doing inside an egg.


    Jael suddenly ordered every male to turn around and told us to bring Ari inside the central hall. After moving Ari, we held a meeting with Jael. He asked Tora to exin what had happened that night.


    ¡°Tora, exin why Macan kept chasing away everyone, preventing anyone froming near the three of you. I believe that there is a reasonable exnation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jael asked carefully.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ P-Poison¡­ C-Can¡¯t¡­ Anyone¡­ Near¡­¡± Macan stuttered, trying tomunicate despite the stiffness of his tongue.


    We were all equally surprised. Aja called for the healer to check Macan.


    Tora was also surprised that she suddenly cried in relief. She was trembling due to mixed emotions and we couldn¡¯t talk to her properly because she was utterly shocked by the situation. Orson hugged Tora to console her while the healer checked on Macan¡¯s condition.


    The healer said that Macan will begin to talk properly after a few days and that he was healed by a miracle. I told Jael to ask someone to call for ke, who was currently pacifying the horrified hatchling.


    ke is well versed in poison since snake beastmen know many things rted to poison. Even though he is an abandoned cub, their ancestors passed their knowledge through their blood. I¡¯m sure he knows what poison Macan was talking about.


    ke arrived in the meeting room after a few minutes with Jael¡¯s subordinate. He was carrying a crying hatchling in his tail and suddenly threw him towards Dillon.


    ¡°Wah! Daddy Diwon! I wanna shee mommy!¡± Gurion cried hysterically when Dillon caught him in his arms.


    ¡°This is so annoying! He¡¯s so noisy!¡± keined, looking exhausted and confused at the same time.


    ¡°Hush Gurion¡­ Your mommy is sleeping. We need to wait for her to wake up. Would you like to read her writing with me while we are waiting for her?¡± Dillon mumbled as he silently asked permission to go.


    Gurion nodded obediently as he tried to stop himself from crying.


    Orson waved as he granted permission to Dillon and Gurion to leave the meeting room.


    During the meeting, ke exined that it was a poison reaction from two types of herbs; the Purple Flower and the Lune Leaves. Upon hearing ke¡¯s exnation, Jael ordered his people to investigate thoroughly about the incident.


    Tora and Macan suggested that they will watch over Ari until she awakened. The two siblings were worried for Ari. They never left Ari alone despite the restriction being implemented at the central hall.


    On the other hand, Dillon went over to Ari¡¯s writings, mumbling that he had read a rted incident written on it regarding the goddess Arie¡¯s manifestation and awakening.


    Everyone around us hailed to Ari like a goddess. However, our group was devastated and worried because of the uncertainty of her condition. No one knows why she turned like that and how we can help her out.


    **********************


    It¡¯s been a month since Ari was trapped inside a transparent shell. Dillon exined about the manifestation he had read in Ari¡¯s trantion so we had no choice but to wait for her awakening.


    It is said that not all gods and goddesses can pass through the trial causing them to disintegrate into thin air. All of us felt defeated, knowing we couldn¡¯t do anything for her.


    The investigation regarding the poisoning incident came out as a shock. It turned out that it was the doing of one of Aja¡¯s spouses named Hroc and their daughter named F, who were both jealous because of the unfair treatment that Ny was receiving. Also, the said daughter is an admirer of Centaurus, who was tailing Tora around.


    I was so furious upon learning the truth, but I am baffled because Ari seemed to know what was going on. As far as I can remember, Ari is not well versed in poison.


    It makes me think that Ari had already learned the situation beforehand, but she was suffering from her anxiety so she had no chance to tell us the truth.


    ¡°Ari, how long are you going to sleep inside that shell? Please go back to us. I won¡¯t forgive myself for being too slow at that time. I¡¯m sorry for letting you suffer alone like this because I was stillcking. I was too full of myself in believing that I was already strong enough to be by your side because I am the Alpha of my tribe. Now, I realize how useless I am¡­ Please go back to us safely¡­ Ari¡­ I can give you my life and everything I own, just be back to us¡­ Just let us see your bright and warm smile once again¡­¡± I whimpered in devastation while stroking the transparent shell between us.


    Tora and Macan fell asleep on the floor due to exhaustion so I stayed for a while. Then suddenly, a blinding light emerged from Ari, waking up the two tiger siblings.


    When the light dissipated, a beautifuldy with long and white hair appeared, floating in the air and softlynded on the floor. I suddenly pushed Macan¡¯s head downward to prevent him from looking at her body. She was so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t help myself from blushing due to embarrassment. I tried to look away and remained in my position to prevent any misunderstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a relief¡­ Lowell¡­ I¡¯m back¡­¡± She cried with her alluring voice.

 Chapter 78: Passionate Kiss with the Wolf

    I woke up seeing the flustered look on Lowell¡¯s face as he shoves Macan¡¯s face on the ground. He was instinctively preventing him from looking at my body.


    Tora couldn¡¯t utter a word and tumbled to the ground due to surprise. She cried silently at the sight of me descending in front of them.


    I felt relieved that Tora and Macan were safe so I was expecting that Ny was also safe.


    I greeted Lowell, who was blushing while trying hard to look away from me. He didn¡¯t respond as if he was ignoring me, but his face were bright red due to embarrassment. I saw him lightly open his mouth as if he was about to say something, but not a single word came out. He ended up clenching his jaw as he shut his eyes to face in my direction.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly realized that my hair became too long. I looked like the princess that was held captive upon realizing that I was naked.


    For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and tried to approach Lowell. Tora stood up, pulling her brother in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some clothes!¡± She shouted in a hurry while dashing with his brother away.


    I tried to pinch my arm due to the weird sensation. It was as if it was not my body. I also tried to pinch my cheeks before slightly massaging my sore neck.


    I walked forward and stood in front of Lowell, but he didn¡¯t budge. I suddenly realized that I grew taller because I no longer need to look up to him when facing him in such a close distance.


    My long hair was too annoying because of its weight. I still feel exhausted from the trial and I no longer have the strength to think about anything else.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t you happy that I was back? Did the cat have your tongue? Did you not miss me?¡± I whined as I rested my heavy head on his broad shoulder.


    He suddenly trembled while crying as he finally pulled me closer to hug me in his arms. I felt a fluttering sensation in my chest as our skin touched one another. I felt the heat of our bodies rise as I hugged him back.


    He then pulled away a little to look at my face as he caressed every inch of it.


    ¡°Is it really you, Ari? Tell me I¡¯m not mistaken. Tell me it¡¯s not another goddess that has the same face as you. Tell me I¡¯m not dreaming¡­¡± He cried in disbelief while pressing his forehead against mine.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m just pretending to be Ari? Will you shove me away mercilessly?¡± I teased, trying to restrain myself from bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Wah! Seriously?! Are you not really, Ari? No! You¡¯re Ari. I am sure of it. You have my insignia. You can¡¯t even hide it in your passive-aggressive form.¡± He jolted as he distanced himself a little more.


    I burst intoughter seeing his flustered look.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I was just joking. Of course it¡¯s me. Have you all been waiting for a long time?¡± I mumbled while grinning.


    He suddenly pulled me back in his arms and instantly pressed his lips against mine. I was surprised, but it doesn¡¯t feel bad at all.


    Then, his tears streamed down as he closed his eyes. He felt relieved and happy, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from crying as he pressed his forehead against mine.


    He gently grabbed the back of my head as he opened his mouth to trace my lips with his tongue, encouraging me to open mine as well. I felt the fluttering in my chest intensify as I followed his lead.


    Our tongues intertwined a few times and we gasped for some air in between our kisses. Our breaths grew heavy as we shared each other¡¯s warmth.


    His scent mixed with mine made my mind go crazy as he slowly bent me backwards, securing his hand on my lower back and the back of my head while gently pushing me down on the floor.


    I felt like all my rationality suddenly escaped from my mind as he pressed his body against mine. He suddenly held both of my hands above my head using his left hand as he kept on licking, nibbling and kissing my neck. It caused me to tremble and moan passionately.


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡± I blurted, snapping out despite the sensation upon thinking that the others might see us in such an embarrassing position.


    He suddenly stopped and hugged me passionately on the floor, trembling while trying to calm himself.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t realize that it was already toote to fix our posture as Lowell suddenly flew away from my brother and Dillon¡¯sbined kick. I felt extremely embarrassed, so I tried to cover my thin body with both of my arms. I was flustered, but I stayed on the floor due to shock and exhaustion.


    ¡°How dare you cross the line the moment Ari awakened?!¡± My brother roared in fury.


    Dillon couldn¡¯t utter a word, but his threatening roar says it all. He was equally furious at Lowell.


    Tora immediately ran towards me to cover my naked body using ke¡¯stest skin shed.


    ¡°Please settle with this for the meantime. All your clothes won¡¯t fit on you anymore.¡± She whispered worriedly.


    She helped me to sit properly since the floor was cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I understand¡­ Thank you Tora. I missed you.¡± I mumbled as I hugged her tightly.


    I looked around and realized that ke, Gurion and Macan were not around. My brother must have refrained them froming here due to my unsightly appearance.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked upon realizing that I was feeling weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just exhausted.¡± I mumbled in a low voice.


    Dillon and my brother were furiously beating up Lowell at a distance. He couldn¡¯t retaliate from their anger for some reasons.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Dillon¡­ Please stop hitting him.¡± I begged in a hoarse voice as I gently broke away from Tora¡¯s arms.


    They stopped immediately upon hearing my plea, but whispered to Lowell some threatening words that I couldn¡¯t hear. Lowell quietly sat on the floor where he was beaten up while the two males walked towards me.


    They both knelt down weeping silently while releasing their frustrations.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while is it? I miss you all.¡± I chuckled emotionally before throwing myself to embrace the two of them.


    They were both shocked and relieved at the same time. Tora joined us and embraced me too.


    I looked at Lowell while sweetly smiling at him. He blushed and smiled back though his tears kept falling from his eyes.

 Chapter 79: Long or Short?

    ¡°You grew up quite a lot in just a month. Are you ufortable with your hair?¡± My brother asked as he took me in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, brother. It¡¯s quite annoying because it¡¯s heavy.¡± I answered as I wrapped my arms around his neck while resting my chin on his shoulder.


    ¡°But¡­ We can¡¯t cut it here. Let¡¯s go back to your room first. Gurion is excitedly waiting for you.¡± He grinned enthusiastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ari. I¡¯ll lift your hair for you so that you can rest on the way. Your room is quite far from here.¡± Dillon offered kindly.


    ¡°I will go ahead and mend Ari¡¯s clothes so it could fit her again.¡± Tora stated while dashing away.


    It¡¯s so amusing seeing Tora being overactive. There might have been some good news that I am not aware of. I¡¯ll have to ask her when I have a chance.


    Lowell followed quietly from behind as my brother started walking.


    I was surprised to see Jael, Aja and Ny in front of the central hall once we stepped out of the door.


    ¡°Dear goddess¡­ We owe you our lives. We thank you for saving our beloved daughter.¡± Aja praised while kneeling with the rest of her family.


    ¡°My children and some of my people are already preparing for a feast to give thanks to our benefactor. Please do not refuse us.¡± Jael pleaded sincerely.


    ¡°Ari¡­ No¡­ Goddess Ari¡­ Thank you for saving me. I will dedicate my life to serve you no matter where you go.¡± Ny dered seriously.


    Her parents seemed like they already knew the decision of their beloved daughter so they didn¡¯t react to her deration.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ My sister is still quite exhausted. We will bring her back to her room first to rest. Please excuse us.¡± My brother grunted in a hurry.


    I nodded and smiled at them in return despite my embarrassment towards their over praises.


    When we arrived in my room, my brother informed me that he will go to Jael to discuss some things. He ced me gently on my bed in a sitting position while I was wrapped like a cocoon.


    I freed my hands and fixed the pelt on my body because three males and a cub were in my room and I looked unsightly.


    Gurion jumped into my arms crying in joy.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I miss you! I studied well¡­ I can talk pwopely¡­ Eh.. pwopewly¡­ pwo.. Ahh! I can talk well alwedy!¡± He babbled cutely while stuttering on some words.


    ¡°Aw! So cute! It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll help you practice your ¡®R¡¯ sound next time.¡± I grinned affectionately while hugging him tightly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Are you really Ari? You look¡­ older?¡± ke asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Aww! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to tell a female that she looks old? I¡¯m only 15 just like you! Oh¡­ Wait, you¡¯re turning 16 in a few months right? You¡¯re still older! Hmph!¡± I rattled in irritation.


    ¡°Haha! Stop sulking. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You don¡¯t look like a bean sprout anymore. You look gorgeous and extremely irresistible.¡± He chuckled while blushing.


    ¡°Yes! Mommy is extwemly golgeous!¡± Gurion babbled in agreement.


    ¡°ke¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know if you are teasing me or praising me with your words¡­ It¡¯s so confusing¡­ You know what?! The door is open. You can walk out on your own. Hmph!¡± I tittered while pointing to the door.


    ¡°Do you want me to kick the snake out?¡± Dillon whispered sincerely.


    For some reason, my ear felt ticklish from Dillon¡¯s whisper. It sounded so seductive.


    Wait. Seductive? Why do I feel like I¡¯m bing a pervert after the trial?


    I stroked and pinched my neck lightly to bring myself back to sense. I was taken aback when I suddenly remembered the ne.


    ¡°N-No. I¡¯m ju¡­ I¡¯m just making fun of him. Rather¡­ Did any of you see my ne? I mean¡­ My cor?¡± I stammered in worry.


    ¡°Oh! Yes. I fixed your cor. It was quite tricky because the parts are delicate. Though¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I did a good job mending it. I ced it inside the drawer beside your bed.¡± Dillon answered.


    Lowell quietly took out the ne from the drawer and observed it.


    ¡°It looks fine. Though it¡¯s missing a few excess chains. I think it will still work because the essential parts are still intact. Would you mind if I put it on you?¡± Lowell asked for permission as he raised the ne in front of me.


    ¡°No, go ahead please.¡± I briefly replied.


    Dillon helped me move my extremely long hair on the side while Lowell ced the ne around my neck.


    ¡°ke¡­ Can you get my de in our room? I will cut Ari¡¯s hair.¡± Dillon asked bluntly while pointing to the direction of their room.


    ¡°Gurion,e with me in the kitchen. Let¡¯s make some soup for your mom.¡± Lowell whispered to Gurion, while gently pulling him away from my arms.


    Gurion nodded as he wrapped his arms around Lowell¡¯s neck. They head out the same time as ke.


    It took ke a few minutes to return and hand over the de.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay outside while you¡¯re fixing your hair. Would you like some rope to secure that pelt on your body?¡± He asked while pointing to his skin shed that was messily wrapped around me.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just use the pin I usually use on my dresses.¡± I answered cheerfully.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He responded briefly before shutting the door.


    ¡°Would you like it long or short? I don¡¯t think pretending to be a male will still work out just like before. You won¡¯t be able to hide the shape of your body even under your cloak.¡± Dillon asked while stroking my hair using theb he made for me.


    ¡°Even so, I want your original cut on my hair because it was morefortable and light. I don¡¯t like long hair anyway.¡± I grinned affectionately.


    He cut my hair neck length evenly, but the excess hair suddenly dissipated into thin air. He was surprised, but he managed to ce his de on the table beside him before leaning on my shoulder to cry quietly.


    ¡°I still couldn¡¯t process what was going on. Your voice sounded different from thest time I heard it.¡± He mumbled while hugging me tightly from the back.


    ¡°Do you hate it?¡± I blurted out as I turned around to face him.

 Chapter 80: The Thirsty Cat

    ¡°No. Rather, it sounded more enticing that I am finding it hard to resist my urge. I want to¡­ Urgh! Never mind¡­ I understand now why Lowell suddenly lost his control like that a while ago. Tsk! The scent of the wolf stinks!¡± Heined while rubbing his face on my neck before licking it as if he was cleaning it using his tongue.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not! Your scents are both equally refreshing. Also, Lowell cleanses his body fairly well. He is actually a clean freak despite being a wolf. He also takes a bath everyday using the oils and potions that he was making for me just to test if it is safe before handing it over to me.¡± I disagreed while giggling at his jealous tone as I turned my back against him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Are you seriously provoking me right now?!¡± He whispered in my ears upon pulling my waist firmly with both hands.


    He suddenly pushed me on the bed causing me to crawl back in surprise. He caught my arm to prevent me from crawling back any further.


    I was confused and quite nervous from his sudden aggression, though his grip was quite gentle. I was flustered, but I didn¡¯t hate it. I was just surprised. He seemed to be bing more and more impatient.


    He didn¡¯t restrain my hands like what Lowell did, but he grabbed my right hand and ced it on his cheeks while he was slowly crawling on top of me. He rubbed his face on my palm before licking it passionately as he pressed his body against mine.


    He is still taller than me despite my growth. He also grew taller. The lower part of his hair was turning brown and his scent was quite alluring for some reason. He licked and nibbled on my ears while I was indulged with his scent.


    I almost moaned because his warm breath tickles my extremely sensitive ears. I covered my mouth with my free hand to stop myself from making a noise. I couldn¡¯t retaliate since I was the one who provoked the clingy and jealous cat.


    This lion was quite enthusiastic that I could already feel a huge bump against my thighs, causing me to panic.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡± I whispered, trying to push him away.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for that phase yet.


    He didn¡¯t budge and suddenly started to nibble and lick my neck vigorously before biting it lightly as if he was marking me. I bit my lips to prevent myself from moaning because ke, who was just behind the door, might hear us and it feels embarrassing.


    His lips travelled up from my neck to my lips, leaving traces on my skin. He gently pressed his thumb below my lips pulling it down to stop me from biting it and opened my mouth while intensely looking at it like a thirsty cat. Then, he nibbled on the part where I bit while tracing it with his tongue.


    Unexpectedly, the loud growl of my stomach suddenly interrupted him.


    He chuckled and pulled away trying to refrain himself from bursting intoughter.


    I blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rush the stinky wolf. Just take some rest for a little bit.¡± He mumbled before kissing me on my forehead.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He hurriedly went to the kitchen to rush Lowell because I was already starving.


    ke took a glimpse at me by the door which Dillon forgot to close. He suddenly frowned as if he was jealous and hurt while intensely looking at my neck. He clenched his fist while his eyebrows furrowed before fleeing out of sight.


    I was confused at his reaction so I looked at the mirror hanging from the wall and saw Dillon¡¯s marks on my neck. I gasped in embarrassment. I wanted to scream, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh my goddess! Are those insect bites?! That¡¯s weird, I always cleaned your room despite it being vacant for a month. Would you like me to ask Lowell for an ointment?¡± Tora asked consecutively before shutting the door.


    ¡°N-No! It will heal on its own. P-Please¡­ Don¡¯t tell Lowell or my brother¡­¡± I pleaded in panic.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but I felt embarrassed seeing her innocent curiosity.


    ¡°Hmm? Okay. If that¡¯s what you wish. By the way, I brought some of my spare clothes, I haven¡¯t done with your clothes yet so you can just wear this for the meantime. Your bath water is ready in another room, would you like to take a bath first?¡± She asked while handing over some of her clothes.


    I nodded slightly despite my dizziness. She helped me with the bath usually


    I was too small before, so we couldn¡¯t exchange clothes with one another. Now, I think it will be a little loose, but wearable since Tora is still taller.


    I wore my cloak before we went to the next room where she prepared the bath for me.


    ¡°Ari¡­¡± Macan greeted me while blushing, looking at me with teary eyes.


    ¡°Woah! Did I hear it correctly? Maacan? You can talk now?! Is this real?¡± I blurted out in surprise.


    I didn¡¯t know he was already cured of his illness.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! This is such great news¡­ But how?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°*chuckled* What do you mean by how? It was you. You were the one who healed all three of us. You didn¡¯t know?¡± Tora giggled while hugging me from the back.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. It was all thanks to you, Ari¡­¡± Macan added as he hugged me too from the front.


    I was squeezed like a burger with two huge buns. I realized how big they are despite being the same age as me.


    ¡°Uh.. Wait¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Iined while wriggling down to free myself from the two siblings.


    ¡°Haha! Sorry¡­ Let¡¯s go for your bath. Your food will be prepared soon, I can already smell it from here.¡± Toraughed while stepping back from me to let me go.


    I didn¡¯t realize that Macan was holding my hand tightly underneath my cloak. Tora didn¡¯t notice either as she turned around to open the door of the next room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I whispered, as I looked at his bright red face.


    He looked like he wanted to say something to me, but he couldn¡¯t voice it out in front of his sister.

 Chapter 81: What was Macan Thinking

    He mumbled in hesitation, trembling as if he was about to cry, ¡°A-Ari¡­ I¡­ *sigh* Never mind¡­ Go ahead. My sister is already waiting for you inside.¡±


    I responded in a low voice, ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re ready, okay?¡±


    He squeezed my hand before letting go. I turned around despite my hesitation and curiosity. I can¡¯t force him to speak up if he wasn¡¯t even ready to open up. I was just happy that he was already cured of his illness. I didn¡¯t know that my power could heal their existing illness.


    I only took a quick bath and changed my clothes with Tora¡¯s help. I was still baffled by what Macan was thinking, but he was busy cleaning up and I don¡¯t think he would easily talk about it. He was used to keeping everything in because he was unable tomunicate for a long time.


    After refreshing up, I realized it was past noon time, so all of them probably had their lunch. I wanted to eat with them, but my stomach was already grumbling from hunger-I won¡¯t be able to wait until dinner time.


    Just right after we managed to go back to my room, we heard a knock on the door, ¡°Ari? Are you done preparing? Your soup is ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lowell. Pleasee in.¡±


    I sat down in front of the table and waited for my food.


    ¡°I will go back to my room to continue sewing your dresses. Ask someone to call for me if you ever need me.¡± Tora said before opening the door.


    She gave way to Lowell, Dillon, and Gurion. They were holding hot bowls of mushroom soup and tonics. I suddenly felt an intense hunger when the aroma of the soup filled the room.


    He babbled while his tail wagged like a dog, holding a small bowl of tonic clumsily, ¡°Guyon made soup for mommy!¡±


    The bowl he was holding was ced on top of a wooden tray-there were traces of spilling on it. His hands were shaking despite his cute smile so I couldn¡¯t stop smiling at his cute gestures.


    Dillon was watching over him, but he didn¡¯t take the tonic away and let the young one do his task despite seeing how awkward he was holding the bowl bigger than his hand. I felt relieved seeing how caring yet firm he was towards Gurion-he looked like a real father figure to the little one.


    I suddenly asked myself, ¡°Will he treat the children of his own like how he treats Gurion?¡±


    While I was indulged with my thoughts, I felt Lowell¡¯s jealousy thru the insignia. I suddenly looked at Lowell with a confused reaction.


    When my eyesnded on Lowell, he was intensely looking at my neck, which was slightly covered with the shawl. I realized that he saw the marks left by Dillon judging the way he looked at it. His eyebrows were furrowed and his jaws were clenched lightly.


    He silently ced the bowl of soup in front of me while Dillon was helping Gurion to ce the tonics on the table.


    I looked at Lowell while smiling, ¡°Thanks, everyone.¡±


    He blushed and smiled back. I looked at Gurion and whispered, ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡±


    Gurion¡¯s smile widened when I thanked them, ¡°Caywful mommy, the soups are hot. Do you want Guyon to blow them fow you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok sweetie¡­ Daddy Lowell will do it for me. You already did a good job helping with cooking and bringing the tonic to me. Thank you so much.¡±


    He instantly threw himself into my arms and hugged me tightly while whispering, ¡°I love you, mommy. I missed you so much!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly remembered the scene on the bridge of the trial when the figure simr to Gurion was asking if I will leave him behind too. My tears streamed down and felt the guilt of almost running away from this cute little angel. He will surely feel bad if he learns that I almost left them because of my selfishness.


    ¡°I love you and miss you too. Sorry for worrying you.¡±


    Lowell and Dillon panicked upon seeing me weeping. They were confused but they have no idea what I almost did to them just because I was too afraid of the great task that was given to me. I am not even a risk-taker type of person and the task was so overwhelming. However, my conscience couldn¡¯t bear the guilt of leaving them in ruins while saving my sanity.


    I still ate my soup even though I was crying silently. It was still hot, so Lowell took the bowl and spoon to stir it a little to cool down the soup before scooping and blowing it to feed me. Dillon and Gurion kept wiping my tears with their hands.


    It felt so warm knowing there were people around me who worry and love me for who I am. It was so overwhelming that I felt like I could even sacrifice my own life just to see them live well.


    ¡°Can we all eat together at dinner?¡± I asked upon finishing the soup and tonic.


    ¡°Yes, Jael has been sending his people since earlier to ask if we can join them for dinner. I have no idea if Orson already declined. Would you like us to join them for dinner?¡± Lowell answered while cleaning up the bowls.


    ¡°No! I want to discuss something with the group only. Dillon, can you please go to my brother and ask if he can decline Jael politely?¡±


    I stood up involuntarily with a serious face. I wanted to have a time alone with them and tell them what exactly was going on and who I really was. I also wanted to tell them what happened on the bridge of trial and ask for forgiveness.


    I don¡¯t want to lose them so I want to be honest with them and tell them how frightened I was about this situation.


    He nodded in response and went out immediately.


    Lowell ced his left hand to the little hatchling while holding the dishes on the right and said, ¡°Gurion, take care of your mommy for a moment. I¡¯ll just wash the dishes.¡±


    Gurion nodded eagerly and held my right hand tightly in both of his hands.

 Chapter 82: Before Dinner

    The rays of the sun shimmer through the window while I was trying to calm myself. The sun was setting, shedding its light along the horizon as it showed a beautifully drawn silhouette of the mountain from afar. Sweat runs down my body as I try to take a deep breath one after another, while looking at a nostalgic scene from the vast window of my room.


    I was alone in the room while the others were preparing for dinner. They didn¡¯t let me help in the preparation because they wanted to surprise me with the dishes they were about to prepare. I appreciate their efforts, but the loneliness was killing me as if I wanted to run to them right now if I wasn¡¯t feeling exhausted. I couldn¡¯t help myself but to think too much about everything.


    It felt like it was just earlier when I went through the bridge, but it had already been a month passed since the day of the poisoning incident. I haven¡¯t even cleared up the things that had happened before the incident, but they all acted like everything was already settled.


    Dillon said I changed so much of my voice, my appearance and my personality-I couldn¡¯t agree more. I can feel there was a huge change within me after I felt that horrifying tearing sensation in my heart in the bridge-but I know it¡¯s a positive one. I felt like my chest became light and a new me was born in a blink of an eye. Even so, I couldn¡¯t bear the conscience of almost choosing to be selfish and run away from the responsibility vested in me.


    One part of me felt like I was tricked into epting it as if it was already set on stones for me to be here and be the sacrificialmb of this world to regain its proper order just because of the jealousy of a particr god. I don¡¯t even know how to face my sister A-I don¡¯t hate her, but I was hurt because I felt like she killed me the moment she pushed me that day.


    I drowned in my thoughts as I sat on the bed facing the window when a pair of hands suddenly wrapped around my waist while pulling me to stand up-hugging my back, but kept his silence as he pressed his head against mine. My feet were an inch above the ground, but he slowly ced me down without letting go. The beating of my heart skipped for a second due to surprise-I almost hit his face with my tiny fist, but I stopped upon sensing who he was.


    I didn¡¯t feel his presence earlier due to overthinking, but his scent and stature was neither Dillon nor Lowell. His scent exudes sweet vani that opposes his sharp eyes and terrifying height-I was not the only person who grew up rapidly. I couldn¡¯t shake him off like I always did to ke since I knew I was weaker despite the gentleness of his touch.


    There was this sense of familiarity I felt from him and Tora since the day they showed up, but I couldn¡¯t understand what it was.


    He stayed still and didn¡¯t speak, causing me to be impatient and uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were as clingy as a Lion. Are you ready to share your thoughts now? I don¡¯t look like it, but I am quite impatient if there are things I couldn¡¯t understand easily.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve always been like that. Sorry, Ari. I have no right to utter the words that others may easily convey. Can we stay like this for a minute? Just a minute, I won¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    My eyebrows furrowed in confusion upon hearing the first few words that came out from his mouth.


    I struggled and tried to pull away, but his grip was so tight and his arms were so firm. I was annoyed and uttered, ¡°What do you mean I was always like this, Macan?!¡±


    I was so confused because he sounded, someone I knew, but his voice andnguage didn¡¯t match with the person in my mind.


    His hands trembled and released me while mumbling, ¡°Sh*t! Uh¡­ No¡­ Sorry¡­ Don¡¯t mind my words. I might have used my words incorrectly! By the way, dinner is ready, everyone is waiting for you in the dining room.¡±


    He was so suspicious, but it¡¯s impossible for the person in my mind to be in this ce, not to mention, they look extremely different.


    He looked away and showed me the way. He acted as if nothing was wrong, but I can see the cold sweat on the side of his forehead and the irregr breathing he has. I knew for sure he was hiding something he couldn¡¯t say.


    We walked into the hallway in silence and I didn¡¯t keep my eyes away from him as he walked awkwardly towards the dining room with me on his back. He hadn¡¯t even taken a nce back at me and his tail was as stiff as a corpse while he was walking with his hands and feet in unison.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before we reached the dining room, I called out, ¡°Mac!¡±


    He froze for a moment and his fur was standing up like a surprised cat. He took a deep breath and faced me slowly with a bright red face.


    His eyes were drenched and he was trembling, but he was smiling and took his time before uttering, ¡°S-sorry¡­ Does that mean we are close now? Am I no longer just Tora¡¯s brother to you? Please tell me I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Please?¡±


    I was taken aback by his words. His response was way beyond my expected reaction he should have if he was Mac or not. He looked sincerely innocent but felt suspicious at the same time that it was hard toe up with a conclusion.


    I felt awkward and guilty because of his words, but felt like I was being tricked at the same time. I wanted to believe my intuition, but what if he was really not Mac? Will I be unfair to him by thinking about another person while I look into his eyes?

 Chapter 83: Saying Goodbye without a Goodbye

    I expected everyone to feel disappointed upon confessing what I really felt and thought from the start. I knew I might hurt them, and the same goes for myself, but I have to be honest to everyone at all cost because I have to straighten things up. I don¡¯t want to regret things in my current life anymore for me not to have any other burden before fighting an impossible battle.


    I focused on informing everyone about what happened during my absence, then burst into tears, asking for forgiveness, telling them I initially was tempted to go back to the ce I used to live in my previous life. I told them everything on my mind without looking at them, fearing from the sight of even a slight disappointment on their reaction.


    Everyone was silent for a moment as we all sat in front of the table filled with different dishes cooked with thebined effort of all of them-dishes that were taught by me during the span of our journey. The aroma of ham zed with honey, roasted duck, steamed buns and dumplings filled the dining room, exuding a sense of warmth despite the silence.


    My brother ced his right hand on my head, stroking it lightly while wiping my tears and said, ¡°Ari, you will always be my sister no matter if you used to live as Ahri or the goddess Arie. All I see in front of me is my beautiful and kindhearted little sister, born from the same womb and fathered by the same alpha despite the difference in our race. Even if you thought you were selfish, I will always be on your side until the day you no longer need my protection.¡±


    Dillon stood up, knelt in front of me and grabbed my right hand. He rubbed his face as usual, smiled at me and uttered, ¡°Ari¡­ It hurts me seeing you me yourself for things you haven¡¯t had a choice. I still feel guilty knowing that you were just initially forced to ept me as your partner, but you never let me feel that way even now. Thank you for choosing toe back to us.¡±


    ¡°Mommy! I love you! You will always be the best mommy in this wowld,¡± Gurion cried as he threw his furry body in my arms.


    Lowell, Tora and Macan were silent but all of them threw a reassuring smile at me.


    On the other hand, ke was silent, looking at the ground-I couldn¡¯t fathom what was running in his mind.


    *********************************************


    During dinner, we re-nned our path and had to choose the fastest way to the North-knowing the urgency of my mission. We had to cross the ocean further north in order to arrive ahead of time, despite the dy caused by my awakening.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tora and the others had to work together to readjust my dresses as fast as they could. I no longer needed my mask and gloves, but they adjusted them ording to my current size just in case I need them in the future. They also adjusted my cloaks alongside the dresses since I needed a set that could allow me to move freely.


    We did our best to finish the agreement we had with Jael. I finished up the trantion and created three copies with Tora¡¯s help-we made them into books. Luckily, Dillon, my brother and Macan were talented in crafting, making it easier to exin to them each step on how to make a book from the copies Tora and I wrote by hand.


    After finishing our tasks, we had dinner with Jael and his family. They held a feast and invited everyone, including the visiting traders. I had to wear my mask and cloak to limit my exposure to others. They hailed me like a goddess and I had no room to refuse their excessive praises. We just nned to move out as fast as possible.


    I still bound my chest because I found it hard to move with a heavy bosom. My arrows and bow were also modified by Dillon since it was initially designed for my small hand. He made an alteration to it for me not to find it awkward while using it because the size and weight also matters in shooting an arrow.


    I had to refuse Ny¡¯spany since the group will be facing a great danger and we cannot reassure her safety along the way. She looked distraught at my frank refusal, but her parents were relieved by my decision. They said they also didn¡¯t want to let go of Ny since she was still too young for such dangers and might burden our group.


    I asked each and every one of my group if anyone wants to stay at Canan Vige and wait for my return, but they all said they will apany me no matter where we have to go except ke. He remained silent and I had to talk to him alone.


    I asked him to visit my room that night and told the others not to disturb us-though I knew they all stayed outside the room since I could sense their presence nearby. Even Gurion was eavesdropping on our conversation that night-I had no Idea why he was not asleep yet.


    I was sitting on the bed and he sat on the chair that he pulled and ced in front of me.


    ¡°Have you finally decided to stay here? Were you disappointed in me?¡±


    He held my hand while his snake tail wriggled and caressed my face. His eyebrows were furrowed and he frowned as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°N-No. I was never disappointed in you! Despite how many times you deliberately pushed me away and how you treated me like a cub simr to Gurion, I never did. I am just confused about what was happening. I still can¡¯t process everything in my mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I will respect your decision. I will talk to Jael so that you can settle properly in this vige as I promised. Just please be careful with your words and actions towards others-always remember all the things you learned from us, especially when you are trying to find a partner.¡±


    He squeezed my hand and said, ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m not giving up on you! I will just back down for now. I want to be worthy when I finally stand by your side with those males surrounding you.¡±


    I was baffled because I thought he already made up his mind to finally let go of me.


    His tears streamed down as he pressed his lips against my hand while whispering, ¡°This is not a goodbye, okay? Even if I choose to stay here. I just need to sort out my thoughts first. Pleasee back here once you are all done with your mission.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, smiled at him and responded, ¡°We¡¯ll be back and check on you. Always remember that you are no longer an abandoned hatchling because you are already part of our family.¡±

 Chapter 84: Macan鈥檚 Weapon

    Everything went well when we set off from the Canan Vige, though ke didn¡¯t bid us farewell. It was a relief that he decided to stay in a safe vige-I trusted that Jael and his family would take care of him on my behalf.


    We nned to sail in the ocean further north because it would take us quite a risk if we sailed from the nearest shore because it¡¯s the Siren¡¯s territory. Also, not even a single one of us knew how to sail a boat, except my basic knowledge on ship mechanism.


    During our journey, we allotted some of our time with hunting practice every day. I also taught Gurion how to wield a bow and arrow while Dillon made a small set for him simr to the design he made for me. Lowell also taught Gurion how to wield a spear since he requested it and made a small spear for him. I was so amazed at how fast he could learn to wield weapons despite his young age.


    Tora also wields a knife simr to my brother and Dillon, but Dillon always left them alone for some reasons during practice and went to us instead. On the other hand, Macan was surprisinglyme on any weapon even though his physical strength was far greater than Dillon. Tora said he used to be good at knives too, but he was surprisingly different after his fall from the cliff. We already had him try almost all types of weapon we can make, but he was also losing hope on it.


    One day, we found a wounded little bunny, but my brother didn¡¯t allow me toe near for some reason.


    Tora held me and refrained me from going near the bunny. I had to cover Gurion¡¯s eyes because the sight may be traumatizing for a hatchling like him.


    Tora asked my brother, ¡°Is it a hatchling or a regr beast?¡±


    My brother answered, ¡°Stay there! There are traces of Sirens surrounding us.¡±


    Lowell, Dillon and Macan were on their guard and stood near me, Tora and Gurion.


    We were lucky that all of us used Lowell¡¯s suppressant to prevent others from tracking our presence even in a short distance, making it easier to make our escape. The males waved at each other, pointing at the huge tree a few meters away with us, while my brother wrapped the poor bunny in a clean nket.


    Macan whispered to my brother and took over the bunny while Dillon suddenly grabbed me and Gurion-my brother held Tora and Lowell followed quietly.


    We climbed up the huge tree and settled our things there while my brother started creating a temporary housing for us before scouting below to check for any threats.


    Macan asked Dillon to make a small sharp knife that can cut a skin precisely and asked Lowell to make a numbing and antiseptic potion that we have made before and heat all the tools he will be using. They were baffled by Macan¡¯s words, but I asked them to do as he said.


    Macan had to make a divider and cover his area while treating the bunny. I asked Tora and Gurion to stay on the other side because I wanted to check on how Macan was doing with the bunny. As I walked near the divider he ced while Lowell and Dillion go in and out due to Macan¡¯s instruction, I saw how severe the situation of the bunny was. The wound looked so deep that his internals were already showing and the surroundings of the wound were beginning to turn purple.


    I was surprised at how skilled Macan was treating a tiny beastman. He looked exactly like the modern vet I used to know in my previous life, Tory¡¯s brother, Mac.


    ¡°Mac, do you need any help?¡± I mumbled unconsciously, causing him to jolt and sweat profusely.


    I gasped when I suddenly realized that I identally called him ¡°Mac¡± instead of Macan.


    He briefly looked at me with his hands held high in the air while blinking due to the sweat on his eyes and asked, ¡°Can you help me wipe my sweat? Please, Ari?¡±


    I rushed to our bags and took a few sets of clean towels and helped him wipe his sweat while he was treating the severed wound of the poor bunny.


    I asked while he was stitching up the wound, ¡°Is it a hatchling?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, he is. I know you want to ask something more than that.¡±


    He saw through me so I answered, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll wait until you are finally ready to talk about it. I am extremely confused right now but this is not the time to talk about it.¡±


    He cleaned up the hatchling bunny and I lightly stroked his head and tried to control the energy flow within me going to him to prevent myself from fainting due to overusing my power since his condition was quite severe. He started to move his nose lightly and his breathing became normal.


    He gasped and uttered, ¡°Wow! He looked stable in an instant. I still couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it multiple times, A**i.¡±


    My hearing failed me for some reason so I asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    His left eyebrows raised with confusion and answered, ¡°Ari? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ari? What are you doing here?¡± Dillon asked, seeing me near Macan upon returning from helping Lowell to concoct the other potions needed.


    I smiled and shook my head lightly while stroking the body of the bunny hatchling, ¡°Nothing, I couldn¡¯t help myself but worry about the hatchling.¡±


    Lowell¡¯s eyes widened, looking horrified upon seeing me stroking the hatchling, ¡°Ari? Are you feeling alright? Don¡¯t you feel ufortable anywhere? I think you look a little pale. Would you like me to make some nourishing soup?¡±


    I chuckled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t make a huge fuss about it Lowell. Okay? See? I can still stand on my own two feet.¡±


    I stood and swirled a little to show them I was fine, though I felt a little dizzy for some reason and almost lost my footing while still holding the towel on my right hand.


    Dillon pulled me near, took the towel from my hand, ced it on the table next to the hatchling and said in a low voice, ¡°No, you are nowhere near the word ¡®alright¡¯. Please stay still.¡±


    He took me in his arms and lifted me and took me away.


    They all looked excessively worried about me. However, thinking back, I used to faint every time I tried to use my power. However, after awakening, I suddenly felt like I can already control it properly without consuming too much of it-but I can¡¯t deny that healing or sustaining a life can also drain my power, causing me to feel exhausted in the process.

 Chapter 85: Sirens

    We were stocked up on top of the tree while vigntly watching the movements of the Sirens surrounding the area. We had to mask our presence, especially me and Tora to prevent them from spotting us.


    In the beastman world, Sirens were simr to the half human, half fish mythological creatures we call mermaids in my previous life, but their aggressive forms were quite monstrouspared to the mermaids I knew.


    Their passive forms were undoubtedly the most attractive passive form for any female ording to the elders. They look human with beautifully colored scales surrounding some parts of their body-scales that cover up their private body parts, creating an illusion of a piece of clothing. Their eyes resemble the color of different types of pearls and gems. The colors of their scales were vibrant and beautiful. Their hairs were long and can sometimes be mistaken for a female. They have buffed bodies and extremely irresistible scents at least for females.


    Their passive ¨C aggressive forms were simr to a mermaid because their legs shall be a fish tail-they have fins and webbed hands. Their nose still remains, though their gills show up from their jaw to their neck.


    However, their aggressive forms were theplete opposite of their passive and passive-aggressive forms-their mouth widens like a frog, their nose ttens up and their hair disappears. They grew hind legs and all parts of their body were filled with scales. Their eyes be ¡®unicolor¡¯ simr to the color of their iris in their passive and passive ¨C aggressive forms.


    They could scatter across the three continents using their secret passages built during the ancient times. It was said that they have portals beneath the ocean, enabling them to freely roam all throughout the three continents.


    Even so, no one had ever confirmed it since the Sirens were known for their ferocious behaviors and they never had any propermunication with the other races. They were thought to be savage creatures for some reasons and never let any other races infiltrate their territory.


    It was said that they were magical creatures blessed with the grace of the power of the moon and were directly blessed by the goddess A right before she was sent to the south for restriction.


    Sirens didn¡¯t usually go off shore unless they were preparing for their courtship ritual. All the young unmarried males of their tribe captured a few females from different tribes every almost decade apart. We had no idea why they had done it since ancient times, but there was a tale that said that the Sirens were children of the minor god of water named Trent and the minor goddess ofnd named Terra.


    Unfortunately, their children tried to overpower the first ruler of the beastman world, making them receive a direct punishment from the Queen Goddess Hera for disobeying the order set by the Supreme Being. It was said that they no longer bore any females of their race, pushing them to capture females from the other tribes in secret. They have a longer life span than a regr beastman since they were children of the minor god and goddess, but even if they take any females from the other tribes, there was only a slim chance to produce any offspring.


    I wondered for a while now if the cause of the disappearance of Gurion¡¯s mother was the doing of the Sirens. I was still skeptical, but even Father Lev once theorized that it might be the doing of the ferocious Sirens.


    However, our tribe and the allied tribes had no power to go against those races, even if their powers werebined. He said that he cannot let the whole allied tribe suffer for a single female. He looked cruel that time, but he had a point because many lives would be at risk if he would provoke the Sirens, not only on our tribe.


    The journey will be harder than expected knowing that the Sirens started to resurface again at such a great timing.


    My brother seemed irritated upon going back to us and uttered, ¡°Tsk! After all these decades, why now?¡±


    Lowell whispered, ¡°Should we reconsider our n? It will be hard to cross the ocean with them roaming around everywhere.¡±


    Dillon looked on the other side of the branches to check the location of the nearest Sirens.


    He returned to us and said in a low voice, ¡°It seems they won¡¯t be able to sense our presence unless they can see us up here. They don¡¯t know how to climb a huge tree, we will be safe until they leave the area. The only problem is how can we cross the ocean?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gurion hugged me while trembling. He whispered, ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡¯m sceywd!¡±


    I stroked his curly hair and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, nothing bad will happen to us. Your dads and uncles are here to fight the bad people.¡±


    Guyon sprung with excited eyes and said, ¡°And Mommy too? Mommy is the stwongest! Mommy is a goddess!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mommy too. Mommy will protect everyone against them,¡± I chuckled and kissed his red cheeks.


    My brother stroked my hair briefly with a smile before he called Macan, who was currently looking after the bunny hatchling.


    Macan removed the divider, revealing the sight of a peacefully sleeping little bunny on a table made by Dillon with a furry pelt table top as a cushion.


    He looked sad while looking at the bunny hatchling and said, ¡°He seemed to be attacked by the ferocious Sirens while he was wandering with his mother around the area. His mother might have been a victim of those monsters.¡±


    My heart ached upon hearing Macan¡¯s words. I suddenly remembered Arvad, Gurion¡¯s older brother, who was also wounded the same way when he was found dead while the tribesmen were looking for their missing mother. I couldn¡¯tment on it because Gurion was still too young to know about what had really happened to his real family. From Arvad¡¯s exile and death to their mother¡¯s disappearance after the tribunal trial.


    Gurion wiped my eyes-I didn¡¯t know I was crying from remembering those memories.


    He hugged me tightly and rested his head on my shoulder while whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad mommy. We can be his family too just like how mommy took care of Guyon.¡±

 Chapter 86: Siren鈥檚 Voices

    We were on the huge branch of a century tree and we were lucky that the leaves were thick enough to hide us. I can see a few Sirens passing by around the area as if they can sense our presence, but couldn¡¯t identify our exact location. We only sneakily checked on their movement one at a time.


    I wanted to check the area on my own, but the Sirens would definitely know our location once I set off to fly up because they were sensitive to air and water waves. They move faster than any regr beastman race because their bodies were built to defy the pressure underwater. Another thing we needed to consider was that they may not know how to climb a tree, but we have no reassurance that they won¡¯t be able to find a way up.


    Dillon was trembling with anxiousness and asked, ¡°Are we still going to cross the ocean? It would be risky for us, especially for Ari and Tora.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s still possible. Is it safe to go back from where we came from?¡± my brother asked while looking at Lowell.


    All our sense of smell was weakened due to the suppressant we drank, making it harder for us to sense the scent of others at a distance. Hence, he was tasked to spy around the area jumping from one tree to another discreetly-he was the perfect fit for the job since he was the most agile and tactful among us.


    He shook his head with a disappointed look on his face and answered, ¡°No. They already surrounded the area when I checked earlier so I had to fall back as quickly as possible to prevent them from noticing my presence.¡±


    We had no choice but to wait for the Sirens to go back to their territory, so we stayed on top of the tree while observing their movements. We even witnessed them take away a few females from areas nearby-but we couldn¡¯t do anything and let them have their way.


    We were supposed to sleep early while the males took their turns to guard, but I couldn¡¯t sleep due to the guilt of seeing a female being forcefully dragged away and not doing anything to help her.


    The moon was full but ever since I have awakened, I no longer have nightmares. I haven¡¯t seen A even in my dreams since then.


    I was trying my hardest to rx my mind, but a stunning and seductive voice suddenly echoed across the tropical forest. It sounded like a loud hum of longing voices filled with grief and regret. It sounded like a chorus of a group of people seeking a particr person.


    Tora suddenly sprung from her sleep and tried to walk down the branch-I had to forcefully stop her from doing so. I identally woke up my brother who was sleeping beside me and Gurion, who then helped me restrain Tora with a confused look on his face.


    She was still asleep, but she was walking as if she was being controlled as the chorus became louder.


    I tried to shake her as we pulled her back on the top of the huge branch and shouted, ¡°Tora! Wake up!¡±


    My brother wrapped his arms around her whispering words I didn¡¯t understand, but she kept on struggling. He looked worried and frightened, but he didn¡¯t let go of her even though she forcefully tried to struggle and free herself.


    She identally scratched my brother so I tried to go near but my brother growled, ¡°Back off, Ari! Please¡­ Don¡¯te any closer and cover your ears.¡±


    I stumbled and fell on my knees as I looked into his eyes. I wanted to help him with Tora but I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. I trembled in confusion as the loud echoing voices rose, sending intense sensation in one¡¯s heart. I covered my ears and I almost lost it despite doing so-the wave of their voices could get through even if you were deaf.


    I felt so sleepy that I almost lost it when the two pairs of arms suddenly surrounded me and hugged me trying to help me stay awake-it was Lowell and Dillon.


    Lowell whispered, ¡°Ari, don¡¯t listen to those bastards.¡±


    Dillon kissed my bare forehead and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of you no matter what happened, but please try your best to stay awake.¡±


    The intense grief I felt wasn¡¯t even mine, but my tears kept streaming down and it felt like I was being persuaded to answer their call.


    Their


    My brother was already worried for Tora but he looked horrified seeing me cry-he almost loosened up his grip on Tora.


    Luckily, Macan came and embraced Tora as my brother regained his grip on her-she was sandwiched by the two huge males of our group just to restrain her from going down the branch.


    Macan growled, ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t loosen your grip!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    My brother looked at me again with his weary eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I know, but Ari-¡±


    Dillon roared, cutting down my brother¡¯s words, ¡°Just focus on Tora! We already have Ari with us.¡±


    Lowell also growled at my brother, ¡°You¡¯ll just worsen things if you let go of Tora!¡±


    I felt like I was almost losing it and screamed, ¡°Everyone! Please! No matter what happened, don¡¯t let go of Tora!¡±


    Macan looked at me with horror upon hearing my voice and mumbled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dillon and Lowell asked as they tighten his grip, ¡°Ari?! What are you saying?!¡±


    It was funny hearing their voices in unison, but my heart couldn¡¯t handle the intense emotion any longer.


    ¡°Back off! Please,¡± I mumbled before transforming to my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    I spread my wings uncontrobly while releasing some energy to push Dillon and Lowell away, causing them to fall down from the tree. I didn¡¯t mean it to happen, but I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer as I suddenly saw A¡¯s image in front of me. I wanted to back off, but my body couldn¡¯t move as I pleased.


    Everyone was baffled and seemed like they couldn¡¯t see her.


    She walked near and whispered, ¡°My dear sister. They are calling for you.¡±

 Chapter 87: Dylan

    She vanished after uttering those words. I was baffled, but I unconsciously followed as I turned around despite seeing the shocked look on Macan and my brother¡¯s faces.


    I ran towards the end of the huge branch, pping my wings and took a leap. I could hear my brother and Macan¡¯s voices calling out my name, but I still dashed towards the direction of the ocean.


    At a distance, I can see a flock of Sirens who suddenly stopped singing upon sensing my presence. They bowed down to me as Inded in front of them without letting go of the females whom they held captive.


    My tears were still drenched from crying and my voice was trembling as I shouted at them, ¡°I-I¡¯m here! It¡¯s me w-who you were c-calling. Let them go! Let them all go!¡±


    One of the Sirens stood up and transformed to his passive form. His eyes and scales glisten like the stars and the sand on the ground. I couldn¡¯t tell the exact color of his hair and eye due to the darkness surrounding the night.


    He reached out to me trying to wipe away my tears as he whispered, ¡°My dear goddess Arie, one of the twin children of the queen. Come with us in exchange for all the females we captured.¡±


    I instantly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Let go of every single female you captured from the beginning of time and safely release them back to their family.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my beloved goddess,¡± he replied with glee before trying to press his lips against mine.


    My heart was pounding and for some reason, I was so captivated with his very presence. His voice and faint scent was simr to the ocean breeze. It overwhelmed my heart as I unconsciously transformed to my passive form.


    ¡°ARIE!!!¡±


    I almost got seduced and almost followed his lead if it wasn¡¯t for A¡¯s scream.


    I backed off and looked around, but couldn¡¯t see even a glimpse of her. Then, the male Siren suddenly pulled me back with his right arm wrapped around my waist and his left hand on my chin as he whispered, ¡°Mi dea. Tandem redis. [My dear goddess. You¡¯re finally back],¡± before trying tond another kiss.


    A memory suddenly shed before my eyes, causing me to dodge his kiss as I leaned on his chest and hugged him while trembling-I was crying for some reason. I remembered who he was in my life as Arie.


    ¡°Dn!¡±


    I felt his heartbeat skipped a bit upon hearing his name and hugged me tightly.


    Not long after, I heard a roar at a distance, ¡°Ari!¡±


    I tried to look back, hearing Dillon¡¯s voice. I saw Lowell rushing towards us, but Dn covered my ears as he transformed in his beast form before letting out a terrifying scream followed by the other Sirens. He pulled me back in a hurry towards the ocean, while the other Sirens let go of the females and pushed them towards Dillon, Lowell and my brother.


    They all looked horrified as they tried to rush towards me while trying to catch the unconscious females one after another. Lowell didn¡¯t care and went ahead while dodging the females as he transformed to his aggressive form. He howled desperately trying his best to reach us, but Dn already pulled me to the ocean.


    I tried to look at his face, but while I was pulled in a haste, he covered my eyes as we slowly sank in the water. I held my breath, but he suddenly pressed his lips against mine. I identally gasped in shock while we were sinking at a fast pace, causing me to take in a huge amount of water.


    I felt like I was drowning, but tried to hold my breath as he loosened his hand on my eyes. I suddenly heard his voice in my head saying, ¡°My goddess, don¡¯t struggle. You¡¯ll just drown your mortal body.¡±


    I opened my eyes with confusion, he was already in his passive ¨C aggressive form. I was trying my hardest to hold in my breath even though I felt the impulse of coughing the water out. He stopped pulling me deeper down the ocean and looked to my eyes-we were already in the deep part of the ocean and I could no longer see the shoreline despite the light showered by the moon.


    He pulled me near him while pinching my nose, causing me to impulsively open my mouth. I suddenly felt his lips pressed against mine as he breathed out his power to me-I can feel my senses calming down and felt the water in me turn into air that I can breathe in.


    ¡°Breathe slowly, my dearest goddess.¡±


    He was speaking in my mind without actually talking, but I followed as instructed. I was clearly breathing in water, but I wasn¡¯t drowning.


    He smiled at me and kissed my forehead before pulling me to the deepest part of the ocean.


    We arrived at a huge underwater cave guarded by some Sirens-the guards bowed down to us. He transformed to his passive form before pulling me in the entrance.


    The cave felt mystical as it was brightened up by the luminous crystals around it. There was no water in it and there was a barrier at the entrance that prevented the water froming in. The interior of the cave was breathtaking and it looked like a castle with thousands of rooms, though most looked quite empty. There were staircases on both sides and a huge door in the center.


    A few Sirens were also guarding the door-they also politely bowed down briefly to us upon seeing us and opened the door for us. Dn was holding my hand, pulling me lightly towards the door.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed without a word due to confusion. I still haven¡¯t had the grasp of the memories I suddenly remembered just a few moments ago, but based on what I remembered was that he used to be close to me before his race was punished by my mother when I was still Arie.


    ¡°Where are we? Why did you bring me here?¡± I asked despite knowing that it was the pce of the Sirens and the central room was the throne room of their alpha.


    He stopped as soon as we reached the throne made from corals and shells decorated with gems and pearls. He pulled me and had me sit on the throne as he leaned towards me. His legs were apart as if he was sitting on myp without cing his weight while facing me face to face.

 Chapter 88: Our Secret Hangout

    He looked straight into my eyes as if he was frightened that I¡¯ll be gone before his sight while grabbing and twisting a part of the throne, causing it to turn around and move towards a portal at the back of the throne.


    ¡°Have you forgotten this ce? It¡¯s ok my goddess. As long as you can still remember me, it doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± he whispered before kissing my neck while trying to remove my ne.


    I pushed him back forcefully and said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t remove it, Dn. I didn¡¯te here for this and you haven¡¯t fulfilled your part yet. I told you to let go of every female you¡¯ve captured.¡±


    He was confused and asked, ¡°How about those who were already abandoned by their tribe and were already living with us peacefully?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in confusion-I thought every female they captured was forced to go with them.


    ¡°So, you believed the rumors that we take away females by force? We did lure them to go with us, but we always brought them back if they didn¡¯t like to stay with us after some time. It may take them a long time to go back due to the difference in time here and onnd, but we still manage to bring them back safely to their family if they wish to,¡± he answered with a saddened tone in his voice.


    I was so confused by his words so I asked consecutively, ¡°Then what about Arvad¡¯s mother near the border of the territory of the Forest Lion Tribe. Didn¡¯t you take her too? Did your people kill Arvad? The bunny hatchling we found in the forest where we came from, didn¡¯t your people hurt him too?¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about? Are you talking about a Lion female and a Rabbit female? We didn¡¯t capture a Rabbit female, but we did find a dying hatchling in the forest. However, we didn¡¯t find his mother,¡± he responded.


    ¡°What about the Lion female?¡± I sprung in disbelief.


    ¡°We did have a Lion female in our possession, but we didn¡¯t force her. She and her son were attacked by a few Lion tribesmen. The young male was already bleeding to death when my people found them and drove away the assants. He died in an instant, driving the female to lose her mind. My people took her and left the dead body of her child knowing she wouldn¡¯t want to go back to the tribe any longer after the incident,¡± he answered with a sincere voice.


    ¡°He was attacked by the tribesmen? Did your people describe them?¡± I asked eagerly in confusion.


    ¡°No. They didn¡¯t. Sorry, I can have you talk to her if you wish to,¡± he answered as he stood up and lifted me in his arms.


    He brought me inside the huge bedroom lit up by the same luminous crystals. The bed was wide and low-it was slightly covered by the draping red curtain from the ceiling down to the floor. The cover was made of silk and it was white as a white pearl. The pillows were also made of silk, but it was not just an ordinary silk, it was finer than the silk we used to make.


    He ced me gently on top of the bed and sat beside me quietly. He seemed sad for some reason that it felt like I wronged him for misunderstanding the situation without even asking what really happened.


    I looked at him in his eyes and asked, ¡°Can I trust your words?¡±


    ¡°I never lied to you. I never did if you could only remember everything,¡± he answered with a sad tone in his voice.


    My chest and head suddenly hurt as some memories from my previous life burst like an explosion.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ***********************************


    We met when we were still too young. Sirens used to be allowed to enter and exit as they pleased at the portal for the mortals, since they were initially immortals and were considered as minor gods like the other children of the minor gods and goddesses.


    I used to cry on the shore in Nirvana because the other children of gods and goddesses like me used to tease me for being the weakest among the peers. He saw me crying one day as he entered the portal near the shore-I was embarrassed and tried to run away.


    He suddenly held my hand, preventing me from walking away. He then knelt and bowed down in front of me while murmuring, ¡°Mi dea. Nomen servi huius Dn est. Das mihi nomen tuum pulcherrimum? [My dear goddess. This servant¡¯s name is Dn. May you grant me your beautiful name?]¡±


    I stood up righteously in front of him as how I was taught I should and answered politely, ¡°Arie, proles Reginae Deae Hestiae et Deus Minor Lev, princeps vester primus. Surge, Dn. [Arie, offspring of the Queen Goddess Hestia and the minor god Lev, your first ruler. Rise up Dn.]¡±


    He stood up as I said and smiled at me while wiping the tears in my eyes.


    He was the most beautiful creature I have ever met. He has emerald eyes that glisten when he smiles. His wavy silver hair with a tint of blue from half to bottom was as shiny as the most precious silk. His blue-green scales glitter every time the light shines on it. He has a light brown skin thatpliments his red coral lips.


    He asked why I was crying so I told him the reason. He promised toe every day and y with me so I won¡¯t feel lonely even if the other children kept teasing me behind the elders. I was so happy back then and thought that I finally found a friend, but when A learned about it a few dayster, she became jealous and prevented me from going to the shore. I had to sneak out behind her back to meet with Dn even for a short time.


    I told him that we can¡¯t y anymore because my sister was jealous and doesn¡¯t want me to meet him any longer and told me that she will inform our father regarding our meeting. He contemted my words and told me to follow him and we will be back in just a minute.

 Chapter 89: The Stone of Oath

    I was baffled, but still followed him to the portal. He brought me to their pce that was on a remote Ind-he showed me his father¡¯s throne and the room behind the throne. He said he wasn¡¯t allowed to stay there, but he would sneak in every now and then if he wanted to be alone. He can also listen to his father during his meetings from that room and try to understand their agenda as if he was actually a part of the meeting.


    We yed there for some time and sneaked out after a few hours while there were no people around and returned straight to Nirvana. I was surprised that the time in their ce was faster than the time in Nirvana, causing me to be away for only a minute as he promised. Since then, we have yed in secret in the same manner.


    I thought everything was going quite well, but it didn¡¯tst long.


    One day, while we were ying with shells and pearls and chatting nonstop inside the secret room, we suddenly overheard his father¡¯s voice.


    We had no choice but to keep quiet and listen to their meeting. We were both stunned upon hearing the agenda of their meeting. It was an emergency regarding an attack, they were nning for a long time-his father, Iravan, the ruler of the ocean, whose ranking was just below my father, was nning an attack on him.


    Dn was trembling and told me he didn¡¯t know anything defensively. He asked me to stay still until we can sneak out safely and go back to Nirvana. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to feel, but felt that he was telling the truth. I remained silent and felt worried for my father.


    I felt the cold sweat while listening to their words, but Dn hugged me and covered my ears. We were both trembling, but he tried his best to calm down.


    He managed to safely bring me back to Nirvana immediately after the meeting held by his father. A saw us and she was frowning towards me. He asked for an audience with my mother so A offered to apany us while clinging to me tightly.


    We were not allowed to enter the audience room and A pulled me away without waiting for Dn to finish his meeting with our mother. I couldn¡¯t utter a single word to A since it was sensitive information, but she was so frustrated knowing I met with Dn again.


    I had no idea what happened to Dn after that day, because he no longer went back to Nirvana since then.


    I waster informed that their race was punished due to the attempt to attack my father so I felt worried, but couldn¡¯t ask anyone regarding his condition since it became a taboo to talk about their race for a period of time because our mother was extremely furious about the incident.


    Father Lev didn¡¯t have a grudge towards them, but he was sad about the incident.


    ¡°Father, what will happen to the son of the alpha of the Sirens?¡±


    My father looked at me with furrowed eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°H-He¡­ I¡­ I heard about him from the servants. A and I saw him once and asked us if we could guide him to the queen mother. The servants said that it was he who informed mother about the rebellion,¡± I lied, trying to hide the fact that we were acquainted.


    He looked at me with disbelief and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, Dn did a good job reporting about the incident so we became prepared before the situation became worse. He¡¯s so loyal for his age. It¡¯s a pity that he had such greedy parents. He didn¡¯t even take any rewards from your mother and promised to be loyal until the end. He had to take over his father¡¯s position at such a young age. Their immortality was taken back and the females in their race would perish,¡± my father exined.


    I burst into tears in front of my father, causing him to panic.


    ¡°D-Did you get sad because of the story my dear?¡± he asked while trying to wipe my tears.


    ¡°Father, can I marry Dn? He would be lonely if he didn¡¯t have anyone beside him. It would be sad to see their race perish just because of the mistake of their previous ruler,¡± I dered.


    ¡°M-Marry? D-Did I hear it correctly?¡± my father asked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to send him my oath as a reward for his loyalty. I hope you won¡¯t feel bad about it, Father. We can¡¯t let him suffer due to the mistakes made by his parents,¡± I responded.


    He looked annoyed, but he took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Do you really mean it my dearest Daughter? You know that a promise made by Immortals can never be broken until our soul perishes one day.¡±


    I nodded sincerely so he kissed my forehead in hesitation and took a pearl-like stone that emerged from my heart-it was the ¡®Stone of Oath¡¯ also known as the promise stone of an Immortal. He looked sad but he promised me that he would give it to Dn as a reward for his honesty and loyalty. It would be up to him if he would take it or not.


    The stone won¡¯t perish until the other party takes it in and epts it willingly. I couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that day since my memories as Arie were blurrypared to my memories when I was still Arhi.


    ************************************


    He worriedly asked me while pulling my hand away from my face to see my condition, ¡°Arie¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I felt nauseous, but I responded, ¡°I remembered clearly that your pce was on the ind and that the time was simr to thend of the mortals. No¡­ Wait¡­ You have be mortal since the day my mother punished your race due to your father¡¯s treason.¡±


    He suddenly kissed my forehead and smiled while hugging me tightly as he whispered, ¡°Your sister blessed us with a longer life and your Stone of Oath was also the reason why I still remained as an Immortal and turned the time of this ce simr to Nirvana.¡±


    I jolted and asked, ¡°What do you mean? You really took in the stone?¡±


    He pulled away briefly and nodded with a smile-the very same bright smile he had the day we first met. If I was still the same Arie, I would be extremely happy hearing those words while seeing his smile. However, I am now Ari, and the Arie he knew seemed like just a mere memory of a forgotten past. I don¡¯t know how to react-I was so confused.


    His smile instantly turned upside down upon seeing my reaction and asked, ¡°Do you regret making that promise?¡±


    I was extremely shaken about the sudden overwhelming memories. I couldn¡¯t break an oath made by my previous self, but I had a far greater problem than that.


    I remained silent because of confusion, then he suddenly snapped and cried, ¡°D-Did you really regret your promise? Was I no longer in your heart?¡±


    I suddenly felt a sting in my chest as if my heart was being stabbed by a hundred needles. I eagerly shook my head to calm him down because the more he felt betrayed, the more my heart would ache.


    He was confused about my answer and looked worried seeing me in pain-the pain went away in an instant when he got distracted.


    ¡°I have¡­ a greater mission t-tasked by the S-Supreme Being, w-will you be able to¡­ to w-wait for my return?¡± I stuttered due to hesitation and the fear of hurting him.


    ¡°What mission might it be for you to leave me again after waiting for you for centuries?¡± he asked with a sad look on his face.


    ¡°I need to bring the bnce of power in Nirvana and to prevent a greater cmity that was about to befall in this world,¡± I answered with conviction.

 Chapter 90: Let鈥檚 Seal Our Oath

    I felt pressured because of the carelessness of my previous self, but I could not me her since I might have done the same thing if I were in her situation. It just felt so sudden because after all these years, I never had any clear memories regarding the life I had when I was still the goddess Arie.


    I exined my situation to him and the fact that it was already my third life. I did my best to let him understand about the actions and reactions I had. Also, I wanted him to ept the fact that the Arie before is not the same as the Ari in front of him-hence, I have no n on breaking the oath.


    ¡°That monster! It was my fault, I wasn¡¯t able to return to Nirvana after epting your oath. Your father seemed frustrated despite trying to conceal his emotion-he forbade me from meeting you until you be an adult. There was a long war in thend of mortals, I didn¡¯t know I would suddenly hear about your death right after the war suddenly stopped after you and your father¡¯s death,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I still can¡¯t recall those things. My memories as Arie are limited. Maybe it was because of the oath that I could suddenly remember you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I understand. Since your death, I never left the pce while praying for your safe return. I knew you would be reborn because the power of the promise stone never faded, but I couldn¡¯t feel your presence, not until recently. I felt your power awaken so I immediately had my people to seek for you,¡± he added.


    ¡°My group thought you were luring some females, so we hid from your people. Sorry, I had no idea. I only remembered about you after meeting you,¡± I sighed while shaking my head due to the misunderstanding.


    ¡°Sorry, we had no choice but to rely on females of other races to survive-my people are mortals, they won¡¯t live long if it¡¯s not for you and your sister¡¯s power. We might extinct if it happens,¡± he exined


    ¡°About my sister, I thought she disliked you? I remembered that we had an argument because I was meeting you in secret,¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°She came to the territory one day after your father¡¯s power suddenly exploded to thend of the mortals, causing the North continent to be separated from the rest. She was distraught and informed me about your death. I couldn¡¯t believe it at first because the Stone of Oath didn¡¯t fade. She was also baffled when I showed her the mark of the Stone of Oath on my chest, we believed that you will be back so she gave me the blessing of the moon to search for you because she was soon to be restricted to the South to bring bnce in Nirvana,¡± he exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief then. By the way, was there a way to lift the punishment? Would you like me to try asking my mother to retract her punishment?¡± I asked as I stood up, thinking if it was possible to talk to the mother I have never seen in my current life.


    ¡°No. Even the Queen Goddess Hera won¡¯t be able to lift a punishment that was already given. However, I was exempted from the punishment. She may have removed my immortality since the punishment was applied to all the ancient races when the portal to Nirvana was closed. Despite that, she said that my descendants will still bear females, unlike my people,¡± he answered while smiling bitterly as he looked in my direction.


    I was baffled and asked without thinking, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you find a female to bear your seeds?¡±


    His smile turned upside down again and answered in a disappointed voice, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why? There were many beautiful females in this world. If you didn¡¯t lock yourself in here, you might have seen a better looking female than me,¡± I babbled while walking back and forth without looking at his reaction.


    I suddenly felt the same sting on my chest and looked back at him-he was crying silently. I was wondering what was wrong with my words, but I was stunned seeing his tears streaming down from his eyes.


    He sullenly whispered, ¡°Non intelligis. [You don¡¯t understand.]¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand! Sorry if I said something wrong¡­ I¡¯m really confused,¡± I mumbled in response while clenching my fist on my chest due to pain.


    He stood up, pulled me near and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re the only female who can make that happen the moment our souls were bound by your Stone of Oath.¡±


    I was stunned by his words. It only meant that if I perished, their race would also perish if they didn¡¯t take females from the other tribes.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He sat at the edge of the bed and pulled me down to hisp facing my back. His arms wrapped around my waist while his head was leaning on my back and whispered, ¡°Do you love these males more than me?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to answer because I would hurt him if I answered honestly. I was no longer the Arie he used to know. I just learned about his existence and my connection with him-how am I going to love him that easily?


    I remained silent, but he suddenly trembled and my heart throbbed once again. It was unbearable that I almost lost consciousness.


    I took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Please be at ease. We are bound by an oath that not even one of us can break. I¡¯ll do my best to be fair, because they also deserve an equal favor. I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    He suddenly lifted me in his arms and had mey on the bed as hey on my side. He caressed my face looking at every inch of it as if he was memorizing every part of it.


    He mumbled as he pulled me near and wrapped his arm around me, ¡°I¡¯ve already waited for a long time. I think I¡¯ll be able to wait longer if I must. I¡¯ll give you all my possession and even my life.¡±


    He promised me to lend his people and his power as assistance for my mission, but the gate to Nirvana doesn¡¯t ept the entrance of any mortal being. It was also hard to open the gate even with his ability, though it was not entirely impossible. He may apany me, but not his people-and only A can open the gate to the Abyss.


    I pushed him lightly, sat down and asked, ¡°The moon will soon swallow the sun. Do you know what it means?¡±


    He sat down and wrapped his arm on my waist and whispered, ¡°Is there a way to prevent you from fusing with your sister? Will the catastrophe fall on thend of mortals again?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what shall fall upon us at that moment. I still don¡¯t understand the extent of my rtionship with my sister since I still haven¡¯t fully regained my memory. Will you do me a favor?¡± I said.


    ¡°I will do my best to fulfill your demands,¡± he responded sincerely.


    ¡°Will you also bring mypanions here? I feel uneasy knowing they are worried for me because you took me right in front of their eyes and made it look like you took me by force,¡± I nagged at him while frowning due to dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish. Sorry for making you ufortable. I was just carried away by my longing for you,¡± he answered with a guilty look.


    He looked gorgeous and my beauty shies away from his look. I pulled him close and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s seal our oath.¡±

 Chapter 91: Gurion鈥檚 Mother

    We were supposed to head out the next morning, but unfortunately, we were informed that Gurion¡¯s mother had contracted some strange illness that they couldn¡¯t cure. We had no choice but to tend to her first, looking at how dire her situation was.


    I remained in my passive form because she might feel ufortable if she suddenly saw the daughter of the alpha who punished her son leading to his untimely passing. She and her partners hadn¡¯t seen me in my passive form and without my mask on, so I thought it would work out well.


    Dn¡¯s people led us to J¡¯s room, Gurion¡¯s mother. Her spouses and a few Sirens were surrounding her.


    ¡°I thought she¡¯s been doing well already?¡± I asked, looking at Dn with a confused look.


    ¡°She did. We have no idea what happened now. She just recovered recently,¡± he worriedly replied as we walked near the bed side by side.


    He suddenly looked sharply at his people who forgot to bow their heads when we entered the room, ¡°Everyone, pay respect to the goddess of the sun, my beloved Arie.¡±


    Everyone, including J¡¯s spouses, were flustered and hurriedly bowed down to greet me.


    ¡°Rise¡­ May I know what her illness is?¡± I asked the crowd.


    ¡°Greetings to the light of Nirvana, she just recovered from a heart disease a year ago, but it seems like it¡¯s a rpse and it became worse because she just recently gave birth,¡± one of Dn¡¯s people reported.


    Her lips were purple and her breath was unstable-her nails were also turning purple. Her hand, arms and toes were stiffening.


    ¡°She might hyperventte if she keeps on breathing like that,¡± I mumbled subconsciously.


    ¡°My dear¡­ Is that a term from your previous life?¡± Dn asked.


    Flustered, I responded, ¡°Oh! Right. Sorry¡­ Can you clear the room please? I¡¯m notfortable using my power in front of others.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said while kissing the back of my hand.


    ¡°Everyone, vacate the room,¡± he ordered firmly despite smiling.


    The Sirens followed instantly, but J¡¯s spouses looked hesitant, so Dn looked at them sharply and they went off immediately.


    ¡°J¡­ Do you still hear me? Calm down. You need to breathe slowly,¡± I said while checking her condition closely.


    She nodded slightly despite being unable to speak.


    ¡°My goddess, are you aware of the toll of healing on your body?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°I am. Please take care of me after this,¡± I said while smiling at him.


    I ced my hand on J¡¯s forehead and poured my power into her body. I suddenly felt a huge amount of energy slipping from my body.


    ¡°This is not a good idea¡­ You¡¯ll exhaust yourself! We¡¯re beneath the ocean where the light of the sun won¡¯t reach,¡± he nagged.


    ¡°Dn¡­ Please be quiet for a moment,¡± I mumbled as I concentrated on healing Gurion¡¯s mother.


    I felt as if my own blood was draining and the strength in my body was weakening. I stopped when I saw her breathing returned to its right rhythm. Her face was still pale, but her condition seemed to get better.


    Dn suddenly lifted me in his arms as he rushed outside.


    ¡°Check her condition again,¡± he ordered his people while gritting his teeth.


    Dumbfounded at Dn¡¯s furious reaction, his people and J¡¯s spouses hurriedly went back inside the room while calling her name.


    ¡°Will she be alright now?¡± I asked as I leaned on Dn¡¯s chest.


    ¡°She will, but she will need constant checking and I don¡¯t think you are capable of doing that. Don¡¯t fall asleep-I might do something offending to you. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll be as reckless as I was,¡± he mumbled as he dashed to my room.


    ¡°Yes, I guess I really became like that after meeting you. Still, I need to do it for the people I love¡­ I¡¯m sleepy..,¡± I mumbled and almost fell asleep.


    He suddenly threw me on the bed while hovering over me. I jolted though I still felt sleepy.


    ¡°Excuse me for my rudeness,¡± he said as he lightly pressed his thumb on my chin, pulling it down to open my mouth lightly as he pressed his lips against mine.


    Just like when we were in the ocean, he passed his energy through the kiss. I don¡¯t even know if it was counted as a kiss. I slightly recovered from the exhaustion I was feeling just a moment ago, so I pushed him lightly.


    ¡°Must it really be a kiss? What if it was another female?¡± I asked curiously, despite feeling a bit sultry from the thought.


    He pulled away and sat down by my side and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do that no matter how dire the situation is. I was using the power of your Stone of Oath.¡±


    ¡°But you can transfer your energy to others right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it can only be used to sustain a life-you just lost your strength. I don¡¯t have a recovery ability. I can only help you recover using the power of the oath. Also, I can never kiss anyone other than you,¡± he mumbled without looking at me though his body looked flushed.


    ¡°How about your ability to enable me to breathe underwater?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pardon me for being rude that time. We were already underwater when I realized that you couldn¡¯t use your power freely-I could only use that method. I was also baffled at that time because I had no idea that you lost your memories. I also thought you became mortal and remained mortal, even after awakening, but it wasn¡¯t the case,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Even though your memory was still restricted for some reasons, your body was your actual body when you were still Arie. In simple terms, your mother in the Forest Lion Tribe has been just a host for your resurrection-you were not reincarnated. It only underwent growth like a normal mortal because you were not yet awakened,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Immortals like us don¡¯t actually die easily. We can turn into a core after splitting our souls in a dire moment and wait for it to recover and for the part soul to return to the main core. If the core could not recover on its own or the part soul couldn¡¯te back, there are only two processes. One is to nt your core to your mother or a host and undergo the regr process of pregnancy, from mating to birth-of course, your father should also be the father. The second one is to sacrifice the power of an immortal,¡± he exined.


    ¡°We can¡¯t die easily? What if we couldn¡¯t turn into a core?¡± I asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We dissipate into the air. I am not sure if a dead Immortal also goes through reincarnation,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Then, how did you know about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Immortals usually don¡¯t undergo reincarnation, though we still call it a rebirth. Also, it means that the part of your soul was transported to another dimension causing your reincarnation in a different world, despite still existing though dormant in this world,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m still confused, what about my father?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I have no information about your father. I was so distraught upon learning your death that I wasn¡¯t able to visit Nirvana,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does that mean after awakening I became an adult instantly and I was way older than everyone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Immortals don¡¯t age after awakening, though you are not entirely wrong, you are literally older than any mortals alive today,¡± he answered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I was petrified learning my actual age. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Technically, I am older than all the elders in this world.

 Chapter 92: Power of Immortals

    Immortals have simr abilities such as drawing weapons and shields using their power, moving objects at a distance and concentrating their energy on one part of their body to strengthen it. They can also use their power to sustain the life of an injured or sick person, but only a limited number of them have the ability to heal. They could alsomunicate using their minds as long as they have a deep connection to one another-such as twins, couples bound by the oath, partners andstly parents to children or children to their parents.


    ¡°Treating her will torture just you without the light of the sun. Are you sure you will treat her? The healer said she just needs some more rest and she will recover in time,¡± Dn worriedly said while we were eating our dinner in my room since I just woke up from taking a nap.


    We were sitting on cushions on the floor, a low table full of a variety of food in front of us and he was feeding me diligently.


    ¡°She might have a rpse if not treated properly. I need to make sure she¡¯s already in a good condition once Gurion meets her. I don¡¯t want the little hatchling to see her in a bad condition,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Bringing the pce to the surface will cost me too much energy. I won¡¯t be able to use my power for a while if I do so and it will be dangerous for my tribe,¡± he said with worry in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯ll just take a nap after healing her,¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you also need to learn how to use your power besides healing,¡± he reasoned out.


    ¡°Then just use the Stone of Oath,¡± I suggested.


    He suddenly blushed and froze for a moment before responding, ¡°A-As you wish.¡±


    ***********************************


    I diligently treated J every morning, then Dn taught me how to use my power properly after he helped me recover my strength. It was a good thing that I could learn it faster despite not remembering it properly-it seems like an Immortal¡¯s body has an instinct to use their power naturally. He taught me how to draw a sword, shield, bow and arrows from my power. He also taught me how to use my power to move any object at my own will even at a distance.


    It took me four days to fully treat J so I was relieved that I could finally have her meet her son.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear goddess Arie. I do not own anything but I will do my best to serve you at all cost to repay your kindness,¡± J said the next morning after she fully recovered from her illness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to serve me. I need you to meet your son that you left in the Forest Lion Tribe. He was the only hatchling who survived despite the effort of the alpha, my father,¡± I said.


    ¡°My goddess¡­ What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said in confusion.


    ¡°I am also Ari, the daughter of your alpha. I lived among the mortals for some reasons I could not disclose,¡± I said while transforming to my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    ¡°I am confused, my goddess¡­ Isn¡¯t the alpha¡¯s child a male?¡± J asked while stumbling to the floor.


    I shook my head and reached out to her to help her stand and answered, ¡°I am an Immortal causing me to have a different feature than a regr beastman. My father never denied that I am a female. The tribe just kept on forgetting it because of my appearance.¡±


    ¡°How can an Immortal be birthed by a pair of regr beastmen?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°I am not aware of the entire details because my memories were restricted for some reason. Also, Father is not actually a mortal. He is a part of the soul of the first ruler bearing the power of the light. It¡¯s a long story, but I want to sincerely apologize on behalf of my father for failing to protect your family. I promise to sort out the Lion Tribe after I finish an important mission,¡± I said while lowering my head in front of her.


    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m still confused, but please don¡¯t lower your head my dear goddess¡­ It wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s fault, my spouses also told me that the alpha did his best to search for me. I already lost my other children due to the incident with the boar attack and the infestation of mosquitoes. My son, Arvad, was everything for me. I was just distraught about what happened to him. I still feel sad remembering how they ughtered my dearest son,¡± she said with a gloomy look on her face and tears streaming down from her eyes.


    My heart ached remembering the children I wasn¡¯t able to save because I have no Idea who I really was and what were the things that I can really do. She suffered the same pain as my mother, Freya.


    ¡°Gurion looks exactly like Arvad. Will it be alright for you to look after him for me? He is your son after all,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pardon, my goddess? Gurion?¡± she asked in confusion while trying to wipe her tears.


    ¡°My father did his best to safely hatch the eggs you left, but only Gurion survived. I named him and took care of him with the help of the elders.¡±


    She burst into tears, then hugged me while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know how grateful I am to you and your father.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I will bring him to you after I¡¯ve talked to him about you. We are about to leave to bring my group to the pce. He can already transform into his passive form despite his age. He¡¯s so lovable that I almost forgot he¡¯s not my son,¡± I mumbled while crying in her embrace.


    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m sorry for causing so much trouble. I¡¯m really thankful that you treated him like your own child despite being a child yourself,¡± she mumbled while rubbing my back.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°My dear, sorry to interrupt you, but it¡¯s time to leave,¡± Dn said as he approached me and J.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ I must have taken too much of your time. Take care on your journey,¡± J said as she let go of me.


    I smiled at her and left with Dn.

 Chapter 93: Reunion

    Dn brought me back to thend and we found everyone in the Rabbit Tribe located in the nearest forest near the shore where west met.


    Everyone was so relieved seeing me as they all screamed my name, ¡°Ari!¡±


    I ran towards them while asking, ¡°How long have I been gone?¡±


    Everyone was baffled, but Tora hugged me and answered, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for almost a year-the spring is almost over. Thank goodness you¡¯re alright! You don¡¯t know how worried we were.¡±


    I was surprised and felt guilty upon realizing that I missed everyone¡¯s birthday though I only spent a few days in Dn¡¯s pce due to J¡¯s illness. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell them the reason I was away for a long time.


    Gurion also joined as he hugged me tightly while crying, ¡°Mommy¡­ I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°I miss you too¡­ Sorry for not going back immediately¡­ It¡¯s my fault for letting everyone worry for a long time,¡± I responded while hugging Tora and Gurion tightly.


    Dillon, Lowell and Macan were quiet, though they were looking at Dn with hostility.


    ¡°Ari, what is he doing here?¡± my brother asked while pointing to Dn¡¯s direction.


    I looked at Dn briefly and told everyone, ¡°Can we all talk in his ce? There are things you need to know.¡±


    They all nodded hesitantly and started to pack up our belongings.


    ¡°Dn¡­ Can you help them with our belongings? Please..,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°M-My goddess? M-Me?¡± he asked with a flustered look.


    I suddenly realized that I was asking an Immortal and an alpha to do menial work.


    ¡°Oh! Right! I forgot¡­ Never mind. Wait for us, I¡¯ll help them prepare our belongings,¡± I sighed in embarrassment.


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯ll do it¡­ Please rest for a while,¡± he replied instantly.


    He helped the others despite the hostility they were showing towards him. I can¡¯t me them because of the way Dn and his group behaved the night that they took me away.


    After they¡¯ve prepared, we immediately head out to the shore where Dn¡¯s people were waiting patiently. They created a huge bubble like shield to prevent my group from drowning once we started to dive in the ocean.


    Upon our arrival at the pce, Dn had his people prepare a feast in the dining hall for everyone.


    We all sat in our designated seats. Dn, me and Gurion were seated at the center of the dining hall, which was the seat of the alpha and his partner-it was slightly elevatedpared to the other seats. Gurion was considered as my son so he could choose whether to sit with me or with the others. Dillon and Lowell were seated at the right side of the dining hall while my brother, Tora and Macan sat on the left side.


    The tables were all low so there were no chairs-we all sat on a cushion made of silk and feathers as we crossed our legs following the custom of the Sirens.


    I asked Gurion if he wanted to meet his mother, but he insisted, ¡°You are my mother! Not any other female!¡±


    I was surprised that he can already speak properly, but I couldn¡¯t praise him because he looked distressed and didn¡¯t want to let go of me. I know he wouldn¡¯t like the idea since he¡¯s still too young to understand theplexity of the world, but I need someone who will look after him. I can¡¯t bring him with us anymore-it¡¯s too dangerous.


    ¡°Gurion, she¡¯s your real mother. No matter how bad you feel about her, she didn¡¯t want anything that happened and she didn¡¯t mean to leave you. When you grow up, we will exin to you everything in detail. Okay? For now, I need you to stay with her so that I can finish my task and go back to you safely. Do you understand?¡± I exined.


    He nodded quietly while crying and clinging to me tightly. I looked around, saw that everyone looked pained so I exined everything in detail including J¡¯s illness and the things that I learned from Dn. They were all still quiet, even after my exnation except Tora and my brother-they both smiled at me and seemed to understand the situation.


    ¡°Do you mean that the time here is slower than thend?¡± my brother asked.


    ¡°Yes, Brother. I only stayed here for a few days because I was treating Gurion¡¯s mother,¡± I exined.


    ¡°We were extremely worried, Ari! You don¡¯t know how desperate we were looking for you for a long time. We had no idea where to find you,¡± Dillon cried in a tone of frustration and agony.


    ¡°DILLON!!!¡± my brother roared, looking furiously at Dillon.


    Lowell remained silent but he didn¡¯t look at me. My heart was filled with guilt, making tears stream down from my eyes.


    I stood up and lowered my head and said, ¡°I sincerely apologize for worrying everyone once again.¡±


    Everyone was all surprised, especially Dillon. He was about to stand up, but Dn suddenly stood up and held me trying to pull me and stop me from bowing while saying, ¡°My dear, please don¡¯t lower your head. It¡¯s my fault-I was selfish. Please sit down¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy..,¡± Gurion cried as he hugged my legs.


    I looked up and saw Dillon¡¯s frustrated look as he went back to his seat while looking away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Ari. Sorry forshing out,¡± he mumbled while clenching his fist.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ H-How were the females the Dn¡¯s people left that night?¡± I asked as I sat back down with Dn¡¯s help.


    My brother answered, ¡°Every female that the Sirens lured that night were all escorted safely to each of their families.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-What about the baby bunny- I mean the Rabbit hatchling?¡±


    Macan chuckled and answered, ¡°He¡¯s doing well, thanks to you. He was already reunited with his mother. It turns out that he identally wandered outside their territory and was attacked by some wild beasts. Also, you don¡¯t need to rephrase your words all the time-it sounds so awkward every time you do that.¡±


    I was baffled because the word ¡°baby¡± was not known in the beastman world-it only applies to humans, but there¡¯s no human in this world. I looked at him with confusion and suspicion. Heughed hysterically, but Tora suddenly pulled his ear.


    He suddenlyined, ¡°Aw! What did I do?¡±


    They argued on their own while my brother was trying to stop Tora. I felt relieved seeing them doing alright after the incident.

 Chapter 94: Lost in the Palace

    After the meal, I took the chance to have Gurion meet his mother despite his resistance.


    ¡°Who is she, Mommy?¡± the little hatchling asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s your real mother, sweetie. Her name is J. Go on¡­ Say hello to your mother,¡± I whispered while trying to smile despite the tears in my eyes.


    He wiped my tears and asked while trembling, ¡°A-Are you no longer m-my mommy?¡±


    Iughed while crying, ¡°Your birth mom and I are now both your mommies. You¡¯re lucky, right? You now have two mommies while others only have one.¡±


    He smiled and tried his best not to cry in front of me despite his reddening eyes.


    He hugged me tightly and whispered, ¡°I love you Mommy. You are the best mommy I had.¡±


    ¡°He really looked like Arvad,¡± J mumbled as she rushed to Gurion to hug him.


    ¡°He does, but I hope you won¡¯t mistook Gurion for Arvad, because Gurion is Gurion and Arvad is Arvad,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Who is Arvad, Mommy?¡± Gurion asked while looking at me in confusion despite being held by his real mother.


    ¡°He¡¯s your older brother, but he¡¯s no longer here. Your Mommy J will tell you stories about him when she¡¯s ready, but for now, focus on learning about your Mommy J first. From now on, you¡¯ll be the older brother to your siblings, so you need to take care of them and your mom. Do you understand?¡± I exined.


    He nodded while whimpering and hugged his mother back so I gave them some time alone to catch up. My heart ached knowing I have to leave Gurion after a few days and might note back safely. I tried to calm myself down, thinking I still have a few days to spend with others.


    I went to look for my brother and identally saw him talking to Tora at an intimate distance right at the corner of the corridor.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± I gasped and tried to walk away but my brother pulled me back, causing me to stumble and hit my head on his hard buffed chest.


    I whined while rubbing my head, ¡°Ouch! Brother, have you been working out all these months? It felt like I hit my head on a boulder!¡±


    Toraughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so silly Ari, I¡¯ll go look for my brother. You can both have your talk.¡±


    I suddenly stopped her and insisted, ¡°No! Stay here, I was just checking on my brother. We can talk next time, I feel like my head is spinning.¡±


    My brother looked worried and asked, ¡°D-Did it really hurt? Do you want me to tell Lowell to make some medicine for you?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it, just continue with your conversation. Okay? Look! It¡¯s Lowell! I¡¯ll get going,¡± I dashed in a hurry due to awkwardness even though Lowell was not actually around.


    There was not a single soul on the floor where our rooms were located and I was suddenly confused because every room looked identical. I couldn¡¯t look for Dn because he had to prepare his people for the task I have given to them.


    ¡°Argh! Howe they all look the same?¡±


    I walked and walked and turned on every corner, I could see and found myself back to the ce where I came from. I suddenly felt embarrassed and frustrated.


    ¡°Gosh! Seriously?!¡± I shouted.


    I looked around and tried to check where exactly I came from and looked at the difference, but they still looked identical to me so I started crying in my mind, scolding myself for being an idiot.


    I was so frustrated and tried to concentrate trying to use my telepathy to call Dillon and Lowell out.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Lowell¡­ I¡¯m lost¡­¡±


    I tried to walk further and suddenly felt myself being pulled into a room in a haste by two different sets of arms, one on my waist and one on my arm.


    The two males suddenly looked at each other, as if arguing in their eyes. It seemed like they didn¡¯t mean to pull me at the same time.


    I sighed as their gazes at one another worsened without letting go of me.


    ¡°Can you both release me? Please¡­¡±


    They released me and looked away without a word. I walked straight to the bed to rest my sore legs.


    ¡°Ugh! This ce needs a map and direction at every corner of the corridor. All the rooms literally look identical,¡± Iined in a low voice trying to massage my legs while stretching my feet.


    Lowell followed me immediately and sat on one of the cushions on the floor, then silently massaged my left leg and foot.


    ¡°Did you get lost?¡± Lowell asked, trying to release the tension on my leg and foot muscles.


    ¡°I did..,¡± I answered briefly.


    Dillon looked impatient and went near us then grabbed another cushion and ced it beside Lowell while pushing him lightly. Lowell moved a little in confusion and he sat on the cushion and tried to massage my right leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time you got lost. You should have taken one of us with you. Where is that Siren? Why did he suddenly leave you without bringing you back to us?¡± he grumbled without realizing that he¡¯s massaging my leg too hard.


    ¡°Ah! Dillon..,¡± I moaned.


    Lowell growled at Dillon but he roared in response.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I really am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you all worried. I was just worried about Gurion, I don¡¯t even know if I could return safely,¡± I mumbled, trembling in fear.


    The two of them suddenly hugged me tightly, trembling for some reason.


    Dillon held the back of my head firmly with his left hand while Lowell was supporting my back. They nibbled and kissed my neck while lightly sucking every part of it up to my ears in an unsynchronized manner. I felt the heat of their breaths on my ears and felt my heart race as the heat on my body started to rise.


    Dillon pulled away briefly with his weary and frightened look, unintentionally tightening his grip on my hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say those words again,¡± he whispered with a furious, pained and hoarse voice.


    My tears streamed down as he slightly loosened the grip on my hair.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll die¡­ i-if you won¡¯t¡­ make it back. Please¡­ Ari¡­ C-Can¡¯t you just give it up?¡± Lowell stammered while whimpering.


    ¡°Hic! Sorry..!¡± I whimpered before bawling my eyes out.

 Chapter 95: No Fighting

    Dillon and Lowell hugged me tightly while I was crying when Macan entered the room suddenly.


    He looked flustered and frozen upon seeing me.


    ¡°A-Ari?!¡± he stammered.


    Dillon and Lowell casually stood up and both looked sharply at Macan. I saw his fur rose and his tail froze for a second because of their gazes.


    ¡°S-Sorry for barging in. I lost my way and these two suddenly pulled me in,¡± I exined, trying to calm down while wiping my tears.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see..,¡± he mumbled in a low voice.


    His gaze suddenlynded on my neck and his eyebrows furrowed for some reason while clenching his fist. I felt conscious and looked in the mirror.


    I gasped and tried to cover my mouth to prevent myself from screaming. I felt extremely embarrassed looking at my neck in the mirror and suddenly threw a sharp gaze on the two culprits.


    They looked away trying to evade my gaze while smirking-they looked proud of their masterpiece. I was irritated so I sighed and grabbed a few scarves to cover it and left to return to my room.


    As I was about to close the door, someone hindered it, causing me to look back. He looked quite furious while sniffing my scent at a distance.


    I stepped back and held the scarves on my neck to prevent him from seeing the marks.


    ¡°I wanted to speak with you about an important matter, but I think it would be better for me to take a bath first,¡± I said.


    He sighed and loosened up, then covered my ears and let out a ¡°Siren Cry¡±. I couldn¡¯t understand why he always covers my ears when he calls for his people. I still can hear the sound he was making.


    I was so curious so I asked, ¡°Why do you always cover my ears when you¡¯re calling for your people?¡±


    He smiled, kissed my forehead and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll go crazy about me if your ears get exposed from the waves of my voice at a close distance. I don¡¯t want to harm you.¡±


    I blushed for some reason and felt my heart skip a beat. His people suddenly opened the door widely carrying everything I needed for the bath. I also saw Dillon, Lowell and Macan outside, looking at Dn intently. He doesn¡¯t seem to bother, but it bothers me to see them hostile against him.


    I really don¡¯t know how to handle these people, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him even if they face him all at the same time. He¡¯s an Immortal after all.


    I sighed and pushed Dn to the door after his people finished preparing for my bath, but he didn¡¯t want to move.


    He suddenly took my hand, kissed it and said, ¡°This servant shall stay and serve you my dear goddess.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The males outside snapped, transformed to their beast form and ran towards him to attack. He just casually raised his other hand while smirking without looking at them and created a barrier against them. The three of them bounced after hitting the water made shield and flew outside.


    I got quite irritated from the sight and unintentionally transformed to my passive ¨C aggressive form and pulled my hand back while concentrating my power in my hand and let out a small amount of power to push Dn away. I tried to control my power so that I won¡¯t hurt him, but felt like I overdid it. He flew outside and hit the wall of the corridor.


    I gasped upon seeing the cracks on the wall, ¡°S-Sorry. I¡¯ll treat youter, after my bath. Not a single soul shall enter my room without my permission starting today until you all manage to get along properly. I hate seeing you all hostile at one another.¡±


    They all looked away in guilt with their ears and tails drooping. They looked cute, but I shut the door before them in a hurry to prevent them from seeing meugh at their appearances.


    I locked the door and blocked it with the nightstand and the table to ensure no one would barge in while I was taking a bath. I removed my ne and clothes and soaked in the bathtub with warm water. I¡¯ve been taking a bath that way since the day Dn brought me to the pce, but it still felt luxurious.


    I suddenly felt the fluctuation of emotion of my three guardians and saw a light from the gaps of the door. Dn might have used his power to seal the door because of my scent like he always did every time I take a bath without the ne.


    I took my time cleaning up properly even though I couldn¡¯t remove Lowell and Dillon¡¯s marks on my neck-I wanted to give each of them a blow on the head because of the marks.


    I can still feel their presence behind the door even after my bath so I wore my ne and a new set of clothes in a hurry before removing the table and nightstand on the door. I opened the door to check how they were and found them sitting in the corridor waiting for me as they all sprung up upon seeing me.


    They all looked stunned and flushed, but they begged for forgiveness and promised not to fight in front of me.


    I squinted my eyes and asked, ¡°So¡­ You will fight when I¡¯m not around?¡±


    They all looked stunned and instantly rephrased their words, ¡°No! We won¡¯t fight anymore, even if you¡¯re not around. We promise¡­ Please forgive us.¡±


    Iughed and responded, ¡°Good! We are all family. I won¡¯t allow any violence within this family. Everyone should talk out any misunderstanding even if it¡¯s extremely infuriating.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement with my condition so smiled in satisfaction, before pulling Macan in the room. They looked quite confused about my actions. Even Macan was confused and couldn¡¯t utter a word despite obediently following me inside the room.


    ¡°I need to talk to Macan! No eavesdropping!¡± I shouted as I shut the door before their eyes and locked it inside.


    I suddenly realized that the room was still messy and mumbled, ¡°Gosh! I forgot it¡¯s still a mess.¡±


    I walked and sat on a cushion in front of the bed while still pulling Macan¡¯s hand.


    He looked quite flustered and was covering his nose so I sniffed myself as I let go of his hand, trying to figure out the problem, ¡°Do I stink? What¡¯s with your reaction?¡±


    He looked down as he knelt on the cushion in front of me while blushing.


    ¡°Sorry, Arhi. Your pheromones still linger in the room. It¡¯s hard to keep it cool,¡± he said without hesitation.


    I was speechless on the words of choice he used. I already had a suspicion of his real identity, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to overlook the matter any longer.


    I felt a mix of emotions that confused me. I felt happy that someone I knew from my past life was reborn in this world, but felt terrified knowing the possibility that he died too. I had a lot of questions in my mind so I didn¡¯t know what to ask first.

 Chapter 96: Mac and Tory

    What were the odds of meeting people from our past life in our current life?


    I took a deep breath and asked consecutively, ¡°Why and how did you reborn in this world? Does that mean you died too? How? I mean, why? Sorry, I¡¯m so confused. What about Tory? She will be extremely sad, I was already¡­ and so was you?¡±


    My tears streamed down in confusion and worry.


    He panicked and tried to wipe my tears and exined what he remembered, ¡°We secretly followed you on your trip because Tory kept telling me that she felt uneasy upon learning you want to travel alone. I initially scolded her because she was being overprotective on you and it was kind of overboard. I mean, you were already an adult in the first ce, but she insisted that she felt something bad would happen. We ended up booking the same flight you had and sat at a distance without your knowledge.¡±


    I was utterly shocked knowing they were on the same ne and mumbled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t remember much of what happened.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You were taking your nap when the hijackers caused chaos on the ne. They said there was a bomb and demanded us to surrender our money and phones. They searched all our luggage and you were awakened by one of them but you suddenly fainted. We wanted to run to you but the man in front of us didn¡¯t put down his gun against us. I heard him talking to a person on the phone-demanding for money or the ne will crash on their tower. They seem to have a grudge over the man on the phone.


    ¡°The person on the phone thought it was just a prank then hung up. They got irritated and killed the pilot and wore their parachutes to escape, but some men stopped them, yelling ¡®we will die together¡¯. They identally triggered the bomb so Tora and I ran into you while you were unconscious on the floor tried to cover you. I didn¡¯t know we would all die that day.¡±


    I was speechless while listening to his words as I trembled in shock.


    ¡°B-But if you¡¯re here, where¡¯s Tory?¡±


    He smiled and answered, ¡°Tora and Tory are the same. I¡¯m sure she is.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I jolted and asked, ¡°But how can you remember everything, but not her?¡±


    ¡°I initially didn¡¯t remember and woke up believing this was my original world. But I suddenly remembered when I hit my head after I fell on the cliff. I wanted to tell it to Tory, but I lost my ability tomunicate due to my head injury,¡± he exined.


    My jaw dropped learning what happened. I was trembling and felt like it was my fault that they suffered due to my impulsiveness that day.


    He hugged me tofort me while whispering, ¡°My sister loves you so much and felt your connection with one another even without remembering the past. I didn¡¯t recognize you at first, but I felt some sense of familiarity so I trusted my sister¡¯s instinct and went with her to join your group. I¡¯m so d we did.¡±


    My grief and guilt intensified knowing that everything was my fault, but I suddenly felt the three males on the door so I blocked it with the cabs and table using my power as I pulled away from Macan forcefully using my power.


    ¡°My dear¡­ Is everything alright?¡± Dn asked with a worried tone while knocking on the door.


    ¡°Hic! Y-yes, please don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I responded in a trembling voice as I turned around to face the door.


    Macan suddenly grabbed my waist from behind, pulling me near him, wrapped his arms around and whispered to my ears, ¡°A-Ahri, your scent is driving me crazy.¡±


    I felt the steam of his breath and felt my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°S-Should we continue our conversation elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°I had a crush on you since the day Tory introduced you to me. I was just being cautious not to trigger your condition so I had to keep my distance. Tory knew that I had a crush on you so she tried to match us, but she failed even before she started. I¡¯ve been a coward because I knew you would just reject me due to your condition,¡± he babbled without letting me go.


    I tried to pull away, but his grip was too strong. I might hurt him if I force my way.


    ¡°How about now?¡± I asked nonchntly.


    ¡°You¡¯re torturing me, Ahri. I¡¯m crazy in love with you,¡± he answered, then started to lick and kiss my ears causing me to moan.


    ¡°Mac¡­ Please try to calm down.¡±


    He suddenly bit his lips, then let go of me before whispering ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    His lips were already bleeding because of his sharp fangs so I panicked and cleared the doorway and unlocked it while pulling him outside.


    My three male guardians were still outside, furious but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Dn suddenly released his power in my room and said, ¡°That was reckless my dear! You knew your scent could drive anyone crazy and you didn¡¯t let me clean your room before inviting anyone in.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry. I totally forgot because there was something I needed to know about Mac-Macan,¡± I exined.


    I suddenly saw Tora and my brother walking towards us so I ran to Tora to hug her.


    ¡°Tora!¡± I cried while thinking about the possibility that she was Tory.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ari? Hmm? Wait¡­ Brother? What happened to your lips?¡± she asked consecutively, hugging me tightly, trying to console me while looking at her brother.


    ¡°I need to talk to all of you, especially you Tora. There is something you need to know,¡± I said without pulling away from her embrace.


    Everyone was baffled, but they all agreed. Dn had my room cleaned and let his people bring some snacks we could share.


    I exined everything to everyone except the part that Macan confessed to me. They were all shocked and confused, especially Tora. I can¡¯t me them, it was a little too much for it to be just a coincidence.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it, Brother. Was it true? Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± Tora asked due to confusion.


    Macan replied while stroking her head, ¡°It is better this way, Tora. You¡¯ll be even more confused if you can remember what Ahri and I can remember.¡±

 Chapter 97: I鈥檓 Scared

    It was an extremely eventful day so I decided to sleep with Tora, but I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and felt as if no one was around. I was still sleepy trying to feel if she was still beside me, but I couldn¡¯t feel her presence.


    I opened my eyes and saw that Tora¡¯s side was empty. The clock struck 12 on the wall of my room and I couldn¡¯t find Tora. I was worried and decided to look for her despite the silence of the corridor.


    The light of the crystals surrounding the pce was dim since it was nighttime. Only those crystals that were near me lit up brightly due to the power of the sun.


    ¡°Tora..,¡± I mumbled, trying to lower my voice so as to not disturb the others.


    My room was located in between the room of the males and Tora¡¯s room. The males didn¡¯t want to use separate rooms because it was a custom for traveling beastmen, but they encouraged me and Tora to have our own rooms so that we can have our privacy.


    I looked at Tora¡¯s room and saw that it was empty.


    ¡°Where could she be at this time of night?¡± I mumbled.


    I walked along the hallway and saw two figures flinching upon seeing the shing lights of the crystals on the corridor.


    ¡°Brother? Tora?¡± I mumbled, rubbing my eyes trying to clear my sight.


    ¡°A-Ari?! Goodness! You scared me! I thought it¡¯s an undead,¡± she screamed while tapping her chest and catching her breath.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± my brother asked.


    I leaned on the wall and closed my eyes, then yawned before answering, ¡°I thought Tora was kidnapped. I didn¡¯t know the kidnapper was my brother.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What are you saying Ari? Did you have a nightmare again?¡± my brotherughed.


    He walked near me and rubbed my head.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ari?¡± Tora asked.


    ¡°Not really. When do you n to marry?¡± I asked bluntly.


    ¡°What?! W-What are you talking about? U-Us? M-Marry?¡± Tora stammered.


    I couldn¡¯t see their reactions clearly because my eyes were still sore and tired from crying.


    I nodded while briefly closing my eyes as I slid down the wall to sit on the bare floor, almost falling asleep due to exhaustion. My brother lifted me in his arms and felt Tora¡¯s hand stroking my hair.


    ¡°I want to see you get married before we arrive in the North if you really like one another. I want to¡­ See it¡­ Be¡­ cause¡­ I¡¯m scared..,¡± I mumbled before suddenly dozing off.


    ************************************


    The next morning, I woke up on my bed and saw everyone was in my room. Tora was lying beside me, hugging me tightly, my brother was sitting on the bed beside me, Macan was sitting on the bed beside Tora, Dillon and Lowell were sitting on the edge of the bed while Dn was standing by the door.


    They all looked gloomy and I was baffled.


    ¡°Why is everyone here?¡± I asked.


    My brother looked worried and asked, ¡°Do you remember what you saidst night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm..? Did I say something wrong?¡± I asked.


    He sighed and asked, ¡°Yes! You did¡­ You really don¡¯t remember what you said?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it about your marriage?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No! Not that¡­ The one you said after that,¡± he replied.


    Macan was silent, but his eyes were red and swollen. He evaded his eyes and didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Right. She also said something simr yesterday. She said she¡¯s not sure if she¡¯ll be able toe back,¡± Dillon added, clenching his first while looking away.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Please¡­ J-Just give up this m-mission and just l-live like a normal b-beastman like us. I¡¯ll give you everything you need, I¡¯ll find a way to hide you from those Immortals,¡± Lowell stammered, trembling while crying.


    ¡°She can¡¯t¡­ There¡¯s no ce in this world where she can hide from her responsibility,¡± Dn mumbled with a distressed and hurt look on his face.


    ¡°You! What kind of male would let his partner suffer such torture?!¡± Dillon roared furiously as he transformed to his aggressive form to attack Dn.


    Dn casted a shield without even batting his eyes, causing Dillon to bounce back and identally hit his back on the table, breaking the table into pieces.


    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s my fault! Please! Stop! It was my choice in the first ce. I just want to spend more time with everyone, even if it¡¯s just for a little while,¡± I cried as I sprung up from the bed, pulling away from Tora.


    Tora also sat down, then stroked my back and said, ¡°No¡­ None of this was your fault. It¡¯s normal to be afraid of something uncertain.¡±


    Tora¡¯s words reminded me of what Tory usually says every time I chicken out on any major task on my hand.


    ¡°Tora¡­¡± I mumbled and cried, trembling while looking at her like a frightened child.


    She hugged me silently and so did my brother and Macan.


    ¡°Hic! Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Hush¡­ You don¡¯t need to say sorry,¡± Tora whispered.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything you wish. If you want to see me marry Tora; I¡¯ll do it. We¡¯ll also stay beside you until we reach the North and we¡¯ll wait for your return no matter how long it will take,¡± my brother said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason why Tory and I were reborn in this ce. We¡¯ll do our best to help you through this,¡± Macan said.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ I will do my best to return safely,¡± I said, grinning despite the tears falling from my eyes.


    ¡°My dear¡­ I have already prepared everything you asked for. The time distortion was lifted while you were sleeping, we need to wait for the full moon to open the portal to the North so we still have time to spare,¡± Dn said with a worried look on his face.


    Macan, my brother and Tora loosened their grip and let go of me as I wiped my tears and crawled away towards Dillon¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ How much time more before the next full moon?¡± I asked while crawling out of bed.


    ¡°At least a week,¡± Lowell responded while supporting me as I got out of the bed.


    ¡°I see¡­ Dillon¡­ Are you alright? Let me see¡­ Did you get a splinter?¡± I asked as I bent down to check Dillon¡¯s condition.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was in pain though he remained silent after he hit his back on the table. I stroked his back and healed his wound. It wasn¡¯t that serious, so it didn¡¯t consume too much of my energy.


    He suddenly hugged me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married, Ari. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s do that..,¡± I answered instantly.

 Chapter 98: One Wish

    We all agreed to hold the weddings after 2 days. We also agreed that we will just have a simple ceremony since Tora doesn¡¯t want a grand wedding for them. She said that being with my brother was already enough for her.


    Sirens rarely celebrate weddings since they have a limited number of females. They only held weddings every time they could get a female who would be willing to ept a few of them.


    After lunch time, I asked the others to give Dn and me some time to talk because I have some questions regarding some matters. They all agreed and left us in the dining hall alone. Dn also had his people step outside since I asked for some privacy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Before I ask some questions¡­ No matter what I ask¡­ Please answer honestly, even if it feels ufortable,¡± I said hesitantly.


    He nodded with a confused look.


    ¡°I just want to ask what exactly will happen to the Stone of Oath if ever I vanish. Also, what will happen to those who have a spousal rtionship with me? Is it simr to the spousal dissolution of regr beastmen?¡± I asked seriously.


    His tears suddenly streamed down to his face while looking at me with disbelief.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I know it is ufortable asking you about this, but I want a clear answer. I just want to prepare everything in case worsees to worst,¡± I exined while trying to wipe his tears using my bare hands.


    He held both of my hands and pulled one to his lips while holding the other tightly. He pressed his lips against my palm while his tears kept streaming down from his emerald eyes.


    My heart hurt as I saw him in pain, though I badly needed his answer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ If you really can¡¯t answer¡­ I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that¡­ You are the only one who could answer these questions,¡± I mumbled while looking away in guilt.


    He suddenly pulled me near and hugged me, wrapping his right arm on my waist while holding the back of my head using his left hand.


    He cried and whispered, ¡°I will find a way to bring you back, even at the cost of my immortality and power. I¡¯ll vanish if you vanish. Even if your soul shatters into pieces, I¡¯ll gather them all and bring you back at the cost of my life. You are the only reason I exist. The only reason I was loyal to the queen and the first ruler even at the cost of my blood and race. I love you enough to die for you.¡±


    His body glowed so I pulled away in surprise and I suddenly felt a stinging pain in my chest as a crest of an oath suddenly appeared exactly at the location of my heart simr to Dn.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I gasped as I breathed heavily due to the sensation of the sudden pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Oath. With this, I will be brought to your location once the situation is dire, no matter what ce it is. It will also protect you using the power of the water. It might not be as strong as your Oath, I believe it would be of use,¡± he grinned while his tears streamed down continuously.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears and cried while hugging him as I whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with all of you.¡±


    ***********************************


    After we both calmed down, Dn sent me back to my room leaving a sweet kiss on my forehead before going back to his people to prepare the things needed for the wedding. I was flustered when I suddenly saw Dillon, Lowell and Macan by the door of their room.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hinder you as long as she agrees,¡± Dillon mumbled with an irritated tone, then went inside their room without looking at me.


    Lowell tapped Macan¡¯s shoulder trice before following Dillon inside.


    They shut the door on Macan¡¯s back and didn¡¯t make any sound. I was wondering what happened that they both looked exasperated but still tried to keep their cool.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with those two?¡± I asked Macan.


    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± he responded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Right! I also need to talk to you. Let¡¯s talk in my room,¡± I answered as I walked in my room.


    Macan held the door for me before going in and closing it behind him.


    I went straight to the cushion in front of my bed and sat and waited for Macan to settle on the seat. He looked hesitant and worried as he sat quietly on one of the cushions in front of me.


    ¡°Mac¡­ Will it be alright if I go first?¡± I asked while observing his reaction.


    ¡°Sure! I think it¡¯s better if you go first..,¡± he answered while fidgeting his hands without looking at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ In our Forest Lion Tribe, the male gives gifts to the family of the female as a part of the courtship ritual. You are Tora¡¯s only family and I promised my brother that I will prepare the gift for you, but I don¡¯t know what to give to you,¡± I exined while looking at his hands.


    He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay even if you don¡¯t give me anything. I doubt Tory never told you how cheap I was before.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Right! I remember her saying that multiple times before,ining how you never bought a new set of underwear for 3 years. Then when she asked you to buy her a dress for her birthday, you bought her a dress from a thrift shop,¡± I chuckled, holding my stomach and covering my mouth, trying to control myughter while reminiscing about the past.


    He looked flushed and exined, ¡°Sh*t! I can¡¯t believe she really said that. I was short at that time. I just bought a house for her as a surprise because she said she was nning to settle down with her boyfriend. I didn¡¯t tell her because I was still finalizing the payment.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Seriously?!¡± I jolted.


    ¡°I also bought a ring so I couldn¡¯t buy her the dress,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Ring? Shouldn¡¯t it be bought by her boyfriend?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not for them! It¡¯s¡­ for you..,¡± he answered, flushed as he leaned forward.


    I was speechless for a moment and tried to look away and tried to change the subject, ¡°A-Anyway¡­ I¡¯ll just grant you a wish instead of a gift. Will that be alright?¡±


    ¡°I only have one wish and I doubt that you don¡¯t know what it is,¡± he mumbled as he sat back down properly.


    ¡°Dr. Macklin Laurier! I¡¯m serious..,¡± I shouted, looking at him seriously.


    ¡°Ms. Kim Ahri Gaumond¡­ I¡¯m not making fun of you. You know what it is,¡± he replied bluntly.

 Chapter 99: Wedding Preparation

    Most females dreamt of a grand wedding even in my previous life. However, I wasn¡¯t one of those female-I never understood what the significance of weddings was. All I knew was that as long as you love the person or people whom you¡¯re about to marry, it would be quite a luxury already.


    Due to the schedule, I wasn¡¯t able to train my power like before the others came to the pce, but it felt worth it. I was kind of excited about the event while setting aside anything else. I just wanted to enjoy the short time we had before facing reality.


    I made Tora a long blush colored dress decorated with pearls and diamonds with the help of Dillon and my brother. We only had a very short time to prepare the dress so Dillon agreed to help me and my brother, while Macan and Tora were busy directing Dn¡¯s people regarding the design of the venue. Lowell and Dn were preparing the food for the feast.


    ¡°Brother, I want a niece that looks like Tora.¡± I said, grinning while sewing Tora¡¯s dress.


    ¡°It¡¯d be a miracle..,¡± he sighed while sewing the crystal beads on the dress.


    Iughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible though. Father had me in one sh-¡±


    I suddenly remembered I wasn¡¯t conceived through normal means and felt quite frustrated.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he reacted when I suddenly stopped talking withoutpleting my words.


    ¡°Never mind¡­ I just want to see everyone happy,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Would this essory look good on that dress?¡± Dillon asked while showing me a golden hair essory designed with pearls.


    ¡°Wow! Are you really not from the world where Mac and Tora came from?¡± I asked in awe.


    ¡°Haha! I wish I was so that I could be with you since then,¡± Dillon chuckled.


    ¡°By the way, Ahri¡­ Dn said he already prepared a dress for you, but he hasn¡¯t shown it to us. Should we make one for you just in case?¡± my brother asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s just wait for him, Brother. He won¡¯t promise something he wouldn¡¯t give,¡± I answered.


    *****************************


    On the day of the wedding, Tora and I prepared for our wedding early in the morning, though the ceremony won¡¯t start until noon.


    ¡°We can eat our breakfast and lunch while dressing up,¡± Tora said.


    I nodded and looked at Tora¡¯s dress. I was surprised to see another dress hanging beside Tora¡¯s dress in the wall closet that was widely open. It was a white silk dress embroidered with golden image signifying the sun, the moon, thend, the water and the sky. essories were made of gold thatpliments the ne I was wearing. It was as if it was already prepared for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dress you up first because you will need to go to the hall first for the opening ceremony,¡± Tora suggested.


    ¡°How about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can dress up myself. You¡¯ve already had some sleepless nights because of my dress. Let me at least help you this way,¡± Tora insisted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just dress up together so that it would be faster,¡± I suggested.


    She agreed, so we took a bath together and helped one another to dress up. The size of my dress could be adjusted with thece tied at the waist, but the height was quite precise while Tora¡¯s dress was made based on Tora¡¯s precise body size. I was worried that the color I chose might not look decent for Tora, but it still worked out pretty well because of her beautiful golden eyes.


    ¡°How was the dress we made? Is there something you want me to adjust?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s perfect! I haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful dress. I¡¯m really grateful for this dress. I never imagined myself to wear one myself,¡± Tora replied.


    It¡¯s true that good looking dresses were only avable to Immortals and their descendants. Only a limited number of people knew how to make them.


    ¡°Did Dn prepare this white dress, Tora? I haven¡¯t seen himtely,¡± I asked in amazement.


    ¡°Yes, but Dn said he prepared the dress for you since the day he epted your¡­ Hmmm¡­ Stone¡­ Stone something? Sorry, I really forgot what he called it,¡± sheughed embarrassedly.


    ¡°Stone of oath?! W-Wait! D-Does that mean he already nned the wedding even before I returned to this world?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    Sheughed at my flustered look and said, ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t have much to do except to decorate the venue. The decorations were already prepared beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for rushing the wedding,¡± I said while looking down due to guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s about time for us to get married anyway. By the way, my brother was surprised that Dn also knew your favorite flowers. It¡¯s just kind of saddening not to remember things. I¡¯m still asking myself if I really was your friend in your previous life,¡± she said with a gloom on her face.


    ¡°No matter if you are Tory or not, you¡¯ll always be my friend and now my sister, Tora,¡± I replied while smiling at her with reassurance.


    She smiled at me and cried, ¡°Thank you for being my friend, Ari. If it¡¯s not for you, my brother and I would still have been miserable in the Tiger Tribe,¡± she said while hugging me tightly.


    I stroked her back tofort her then said, ¡°By the way, this dress still looks new despite being centuries old, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± I asked to lighten the mood.


    Tora was stunned as she pulled away to have a second look on my dress and asked in disbelief, ¡°What?! That dress was already that old?¡±


    Iughed seeing her flustered look and nodded while looking at the dress I was wearing. It took us quite some time to prepare since Tora insisted us to wear some cosmetics made by Lowell and the hair essories made by Dillon.


    They really took the effort for the wedding, I could see the dark circles under Tora¡¯s eyes.


    After we finished dressing up, she gasped, ¡°Wow! Ari, you really looked exactly like the Queen Goddess Hera.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising anymore, I am one of her daughters after all. Also, you looked like a goddess yourself,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s all thanks to your effort,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who made your dress and essories though. My brother made the details carefully though it was his first time making a dress,¡± I said smiling at her while stroking her hair.


    ¡°Right. He really made the effort. I really like it,¡± she mumbled while smiling as she looked at herself in the mirror on the wall.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 100: Wedding

    ¡°Ahri? Tora? Are you both ready? They were all in the prayer hall,¡± Macan asked as he knocked on the door.


    ¡°Yes! We just finished dressing up,¡± I answered as I opened the door using my power.


    He looked stunned seeing the two of us wearing dresses.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Those kinds of dresses were expensive back in our previous life. I couldn¡¯t even afford one for Tory with just my sry for a month,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Haha! You decided to buy something without even thinking that your sister¡¯s birthday was around the corner. How could you afford one if you still need to pay the remaining mortgage for the house you previously bought?¡± I said whileughing, remembering what he just said a few days ago.


    ¡°Right. That was a foolish move. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to give it to the recipients,¡± I murmured with regret.


    ¡°Hmm? What were you talking about?¡± Tora asked.


    I exined everything to Tora since he forgot the details. Sheughed at her brother and he ended up being embarrassed though his eyes looked sad while looking at his sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t let everyone wait for us longer,¡± I said, trying to distract Macan.


    He held both of our hands and led us to a huge door right across the dining hall. Dn¡¯s people opened the door before us while lowering their heads greeting us for a joyous day. My brother greeted us as he extended his hand before me to lead me inside while ncing at his bride, blushing with a subtle smile.


    I held and pinched his hand, then whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t even praise her beauty? Such a disappointment, my dear brother!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ Not a single word could describe her beauty¡­ Her beauty is on par with the goddesses,¡± he responded with a bright smile on his face.


    Tora looked flushed and couldn¡¯t utter a word while looking away with embarrassment while I was stunned seeing my brother smile brightly for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I felt like I really made the right choice,¡± I murmured, looking nkly as he looked at me with confusion.


    ¡°Sorry, my dear sister¡­ What did you say?¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing. You should smile more instead of always being aggressive,¡± I nagged as I walked ahead pulling him lightly.


    ¡°What?! Am I really like that?¡± he asked embarrassedly.


    ¡°Yeah! This is the first time I saw that smile. I¡¯m so happy!¡± I grinned, smiling sincerely at him.


    I was stunned looking flustered so I pulled him towards the center of the hall where the others were waiting for us. The tribesmen were watching at a distance as they looked at us in awe. My brother stroked my hair, patted my head before handing over my hand to Dillon as he extended his hand to Tora. Macan kissed Tora¡¯s forehead before handing over her hand to my brother. A drop of tears slid down from her eyes as she smiled brightly.


    She looked at me and grinned sweetly as my brother took over her hand. He whispered to her and she chuckled as they moved to their designated position.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dillon whispered.


    I nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    Lowell held my shoulder gently as he wrapped his other hand on my waist, leaning his head lightly on mine while standing behind me and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll make you even happier.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dn suddenly approached near and took my hand and led me in front of my brother and Tora while the others stood on the side. It was the first time for me to see a wedding, but I have to officiate it since I have the highest authority being a goddess.


    I stuttered while trembling at most of my words, despite memorizing my lines. Tora chuckled, trying to hold back herughter and my brother smiled lightly as he looked downwards, trying not to make me feel embarrassed. I looked at the side and saw Gurion at a distance grinning sweetly at me as he held his mother¡¯s hand. I smiled back and continued with the embarrassing act.


    Lastly, I had to bless them using my power after Dn.


    ¡°May the blessing of the power of the sun protect the union of my most beloved people? Let your bright smiles never fade like the mighty sun in the morning, the sweet subtle light of the moon and the yful lights of the stars at night,¡± I mumbled as I cast my blessings for them.


    A glimmering light showered the couple as I released my power before them. Everyone was astonished from the sight as they all kneeled down, murmuring words of praise.


    After the ceremony, Tora hugged me crying, ¡°Thank you, Ari. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I must have looked like an idiot stuttering my words in front of everyone,¡± I mumbled, flushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°No! You did well!¡± she said, hugging me tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief then,¡± I mumbled, hugging her back.


    The next ceremony was my wedding, but our wedding was different from Tora¡¯s. There was no officiant because I am an Immortal and so one of my grooms. The only one who can bless us was my mother, the queen of Nirvana.


    I knelt in front of the altar and prayed to the goddess for our blessing. I prayed sping my hands to the ceiling-my eyes were shut as I utter the words of praise taught to me. Four males knelt behind me lowering their heads as I spoke words that only one of them could understand.


    I felt a warm light showering me from above, then heard everyone gasping for some reason, but I proceeded with the prayer as I utter thest words, ¡°Valeat voluntas tua. [May your will prevail.]¡±


    I opened my eyes and saw a familiar figure, though it was faint.


    She smiled at me with tears in her eyes, ¡°Floreat in anima tua dignitas a Patre tuo. [May the prestige vested by the Father flourish within your soul.]¡±


    I faltered and mumbled, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Everyone was kneeling, lowering their heads on the ground. I strangely felt a longing in my heart that I couldn¡¯t exin as my tears kept streaming down.


    ¡°I and your father shall wait for your return,¡± she said while briefly caressing my cheek with one hand and holding my hand with another before her body glimmered and vanished, leaving a ring on my hand.


    ¡°Hic! But Mother-¡± I cried and whimpered without moving from my position, looking nkly at the space where she disappeared.


    I had a lot of questions on my mind that I needed answers to and a lot of things that I still don¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 101: A Wild Night

    [Mature Content Warning: This chapter contains explicit scenes that are not suitable for minors. Please skip if you are NOT 18+]


    We held the feast after the wedding ceremony. Dn and I led the celebration side by side as they all cheered and congratted us, especially their alpha.


    There were groups of Sirens who performed a song and a dance while everyone was eating. I was a little out of it because there were too many questions on my mind after seeing my mother.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead, Ari¡­ I¡¯m a little sleepy already,¡± Tora whispered as she hugged me on my seat.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Rest well,¡± I replied as she pulled away and ran towards my brother.


    Dn chuckled and whispered, ¡°I doubt she¡¯ll be able to rest well my dear.¡±


    I was confused and looked at my brother¡¯s flushed face as he held Tora¡¯s hand. My brother suddenly lifted her in his arms as they walked away. I looked at Macan¡¯s reaction, but he just looked back at me and smiled, then crawled near me.


    ¡°Ahri¡­ Where did you get that ring?¡± Macan asked curiously as he held my hand before pressing his lips against it.


    I was flushed and suddenly remembered that my mother left the ring a moment ago. Dn moved near my back leaning his chin on my shoulder while looking at the ring on my hand that Macan was talking about. Lowell and Dillon also looked at us curiously.


    ¡°Mother left it earlier. I¡¯m still confused why she left it and what it¡¯s used for,¡± I answered.


    ¡°May I see it for a bit?¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°Sure!¡± I replied while handing over the ring to him.


    He was stunned seeing the ring as he nkly looked at its back.


    ¡°How..,¡± he mumbled as he gave it back to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as I looked at it myself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Who is Macklin, my dear?¡± Dn asked.


    His name was written inside the ring.


    ¡°It¡¯s Macan¡¯s name in our previous life. We had a tradition where we engrave our name inside the ring before giving it to the person we wish to be with,¡± I mumbled and was equally baffled as Macan.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­ So¡­ Was it your dying wish?¡± he asked Macan.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°You probably died wishing to be reborn beside the person or people you held dear the most, not knowing a goddess was listening to your plea,¡± Dn mumbled.


    Macan smiled lightly and took the ring again gently as he slid it back to my finger and said, ¡°Yes, I guess it was.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one bound to your soul my dear,¡± Dn said as he kissed my cheek lightly and briefly.


    The feast ended and Dn stayed a little to guide his people as they cleaned up the hall while Dillon lifted me up suddenly in his arms and walked away while Lowell and Macan followed him from behind.


    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t we going to help Dn first?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You need to freshen up first and be ready. He¡¯ll followter..,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm? Ready for what?¡± I asked curiously.


    He looked stunned for a moment and chuckled before whispering, ¡°Do you really have no idea?¡±


    He suddenly licked my ears, nibbling on it lightly. His face was flushed and his breath was warm. It was ticklish so I moaned unconsciously.


    ¡°Ahri¡­ That was¡­ Ugh! Can you not do that while we¡¯re still outside?¡± Macan mumbled as he looked away with his face blushing.


    Lowell was silent but he looked quite flushed, trying to evade his look. I was embarrassed and looked sharply at Dillon, but he just smirked at me before he pressed his lips briefly against my forehead.


    They brought me to the back of the throne room, Dn¡¯s secret room. At the side was a big bathtub that could fit multiple people. The door was always closed before, so I didn¡¯t realize that it was a bathroom because I asked for a separate room on the first day I arrived at the pce. The warm bath was already prepared for us, including the tools.


    Dillon loosened his grip as I stood up while Lowell walked on my back untying thece of my dress.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s our duty to bathe you and tend to your needs, even at night,¡± Lowell said while he slowly loosened thece of my dress.


    Dillon helped me remove my essories while Macan walked to the bathtub to check the water and the tools needed, ¡°It¡¯s still warm, and we can bathe first.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! A-all of us?¡± I jolted sensing danger.


    ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± Lowell whispered in my ear as he slid down my dress and removed my undergarments.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I-I¡¯m just embarrassed,¡± I mumbled upon realizing what was about to happen gulping in nervousness.


    Lowell and Macan undressed themselves. Dillon was about to remove my ne when Lowell grabbed his hand in panic warning him, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Dillon sighed and briefly pressed his slightly rough lips against mine and removed his clothing. The others plunged into the tub and waited for us. Dillon lifted me in his arms and brought me to the tub.


    I was flustered and embarrassed as they all bathed me together. Lowell washed my hair, Dillon rubbed my arms while Macan scrubbed my legs. I felt quitefortable at first until my ne got stuck in my hair and its lock identally broke after Lowell pulled my hair in it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lowell gasped as the ne slid down on Dillon¡¯s side.


    I hastily tried to grab it before it slipped into the water, but identally grabbed a different thing. Dillon moaned and looked flustered as he grabbed my hand restraining it to move as he pulled me on top of him while he leaned back, grabbing the back of my head as he pressed his lips against mine. His breath was heavy and his face looked flushed and his eyes were cloudy.


    He pulled away briefly and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t let go¡­ Please rub it for me like this, Ari.¡±


    He held my hand as he rubbed it on his d*ck, then pressed his slightly parted lips again against my lips as he tightened his grip on my hair.


    I was flustered and felt my heart flutter as our tongues intertwined. The heat of my body rose as my breath grew heavy, gasping in between our kisses.


    Lowell suddenly cupped my breast and kissed my neck-sucking and nibbling on it while whispering my name, ¡°Ari¡­¡±


    Macan suddenly pulled my hips up making me lean more on Dillon.


    I flinched as he suddenly licked my c*nt and felt a tingling sensation, so I pulled away from Dillon, pushed Lowell lightly and said, ¡°Ah! Mac¡­ No! Don¡¯t¡­ Not there.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop. He licked and sucked it while slightly slipping his tongue in it. I moaned suddenly as I felt the tingling sensation again and Dillon pulled me again and kissed me and Lowell grabbed my hand and kissed my palms.


    ¡°Ah! It feels weird,¡± I moaned as I pulled away from Dillon¡¯s kiss and leaned on his shoulder.


    ¡°Ari¡­ I want more¡­¡± Dillon moaned as he kissed one side of my neck while Lowell kissed the other.


    ¡°Ahri¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore..,¡± Macan mumbled as he rubbed his d*ck against my c*nt.


    The door suddenly opened briefly and I sensed Dn¡¯s scent as someone entered the room.


    ¡°Hah! What a mess, my dear¡­,¡± he mumbled.


    I pulled away from the three males to turn around and saw Dn stripping his clothes as he sealed the door using his power. His face looked flushed and his breath was heavy while looking at me as he walked near


    I mumbled, ¡°Dyl-¡±


    Dillon suddenly grabbed my waist, gripping it tightly and pulled me down sliding his d*ck in. I felt something tearing up and felt a stinging pain inside as I cried, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me help you my dear..,¡± Dn said as he pressed his lips against mine while he grabbed both of my arms and wrapped it around his neck.


    I felt somewhat relieved from the pain as soon as our lips touched. Dillon started moving slowly while Dn was cupping my breast.


    I pulled away from Dn¡¯s kiss briefly and gasped as the tingling sensation intensified. I hugged Dn tightly, leaning my head on his shoulder as I moaned every time Dillon prated deeply yet slowly inside.


    Lowell crawled near and pulled me a little, making me loosen my grip on Dn. He cupped my face and pressed his lips against mine, sucking it while biting my lips lightly. I wrapped my other arm around Lowell as the two of them supported my upper body as they indulged themselves in my scent. Macan also crawled near and started cupping my breast while kissing the side of my waist causing me to flinch and moan because it tickles.


    ¡°Ah! Ari¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ hold it anymore,¡± Dillon moaned as he started moving faster.


    ¡°Ari..,¡± Dn whispered as he kissed my shoulder.


    Our tongues intertwined as we gasped in between our kisses. Dillon moved faster and I felt weirder and weirder inside. My head was getting numb and the tingling sensation intensified as I suddenly felt like I¡¯ve reached the peak. I pulled away from Lowell¡¯s kiss to moan due to a sudden intense sensation I haven¡¯t felt before.


    ¡°Just¡­ a little¡­ more..,¡± Dillon mumbled as he thrusted a few more times.


    He tightened his grip on my hips and thrust deeper onest time as he moaned, ¡°Ah¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 102: Babe and Honey

    I felt so tired because ofst night. My body ached so much and my body was full of marks left by the four beasts during our first night together. Dn stood up early and dressed up properly, then fixed my ne and ced it back on my neck while gently locking its back part.


    ¡°Go back to sleep¡­ You need more rest. I have something to attend to, but I¡¯ll be back in a bit and bring your breakfast,¡± he mumbled and kissed my forehead.


    I was still sleepy so I closed my eyes as soon as his lips pressed against my forehead.


    ¡°I love you dear..,¡± he whispered and briefly pressed his lips against mine before going away.


    I fell back asleep and woke up again in a warm bathtub.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Did I wake you up?¡± Dillon asked while he was scrubbing my body.


    I was too sleepy to react and didn¡¯t utter a word. I looked around and saw Macan waiting on the side with a few sets of towels.


    ¡°Lowell is making some pain relieving tonic and some nourishing soup while Dn was working with his tasks,¡± he reported though I didn¡¯t ask.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes again and wanted to sleep some more, but I couldn¡¯t though I was still drowsy. Dillon lifted me in his arms soaking wet and handed me over to Macan to wrap me in a towel to dry me.


    ¡°Mac, put me down. I¡¯m not a baby. Why are all of you too enthusiastic this early in the morning,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s almost lunch time soon. It¡¯s not morning anymore,¡± Macan whispered and chuckled.


    I jolted as I opened my eyes, but suddenly felt a terrible pain on my back, ¡°Sh*t! It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let us do everything today, you suffered a lotst night,¡± he whispered as he walked towards the bed.


    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± Iined.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Haha! I know! I¡¯m one of them, babe. Please don¡¯t be mad anymore. Okay? It¡¯s the reason why we want to make it up to you and serve you today.¡±


    Heid me down to bed and wiped my hair with a dry towel.


    ¡°What does ¡®babe¡¯ mean?¡± Dillon asked as he dried himself with a towel and handed over a dress to Macan.


    ¡°It¡¯s a form of endearment in our previous life. It¡¯s actually a short term for the word baby,¡± Macan exined.


    Dillon looked more confused.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Complete your exnation, Mac. A baby is simr to a hatchling in terms of this world,¡± I added.


    ¡°But why would you call your wife a hatchling?¡± he asked in confusion.


    Macan and I bothugh at his reaction.


    ¡°Hahaha! Sorry bro! I didn¡¯t know why. It¡¯s just a custom there. There are also other forms of endearments if you¡¯re notfortable like honey, darling, sweet cake and more,¡± Macan exined while he was helping me to dress up.


    ¡°Honey is the golden dew inside the beehive, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, most couples use that beside the word ¡®babe¡¯,¡± I answered as I fixed my dress carefully while tapping my back.


    ¡°Let me massage you for a bit,¡± Macan whispered.


    I nodded as I carefully leaned to the side toy on my stomach. Macan massaged my back while and hit the right spot so I moaned due to the sensation of mixed pain and relief, ¡°Ah! Harder¡­¡±


    Macan suddenly stopped and felt his hands trembling for some reason so I turned around and saw his flustered look.


    Dillon looked flushed as he crawled up on the bed and sat beside me. He leaned nearer and whispered, ¡°Honey, are you tempting us?¡±


    ¡°Why? What did I do?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Sh*t! Sorry babe, let me cool down for a bit,¡± Macan mumbled as he sprung out of the bed and went into the bathroom, shutting the door tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked while looking at Dillon in confusion.


    Dillon chuckled while hovering over me and whispered ¡°Nothing honey, you¡¯re just not allowed to be massaged by just anyone. Your moan was so enticing.¡±


    He briefly pressed his lips against mine before rolling over to lie next to me and hugged me tightly.


    ************************************


    During dinner, I finally managed to get up and decided to eat with everyone in the dining hall.


    ¡°Tora!¡± I cried as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Woah! You still looked exhausted, Ari. Who gave you a hard time? Was it my brother?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah! He gave me a hard time too,¡± Iined.


    ¡°Then, who told you to marry all four of them at once?¡± my brother nagged.


    I whimpered as I hugged Tory tightly.


    My brotherughed and patted my head, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Tora is also tired, so don¡¯t cling on her too much.¡±


    I looked at Tora, loosened my grip and said, ¡°Oh! Right. Sorry¡­¡±


    Toraughed and pinched my face lightly before walking near to my brother. He held his hand and led her in the dining hall.


    Lowell suddenly hugged me from behind and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after drinking the soup and medicine I prepared for you.¡±


    Macan grabbed hand, fidgeting the ring on my finger with a subtle smile on his face as he whispered, ¡°I really thought this ring would never find its rightful owner. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Macan kissed my right hand while Dn grabbed the other as he pulled me lightly making Lowell loosen his grip. He and Macan led me in the hall while Dillon and Lowell followed from behind.


    We sat down at our designated seats and started to dine together. I felt a little empty on my left since Gurion was not around. I can¡¯t visit him these past few days because of the wedding.


    ¡°Dn, please tell your people to take good care of Gurion and his family before we leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, dear. Please rest assured that they¡¯re safe here,¡± he replied with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°If just in case I fail, the world will also copse. I can¡¯t let that happen,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll win. I believe you will. She¡¯s awake now and is heading towards the North,¡± he mumbled while drinking a cup of water.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°A. She told me before that she¡¯ll send me a message once her probation was already lifted. It seems like your awakening triggered her awakening,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Awakening? Isn¡¯t she already awake?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. She just had a deep connection with you, enabling her to follow your soul when you¡¯re in great danger or every full moon including the blood moon,¡± he exined.


    I trembled and felt guilty for feeling disappointed at her when she suddenly pushed me to the cliff. I must have just misunderstood her.


    ¡°Thinking about it now, it all makes sense,¡± I mumbled.

 Chapter 103: North Continent

    I started to practice shooting and learned the basic sword handling. I was too restless to pay any mind on other things, but the others seemed to understand why.


    A few dayster, we bid our farewell to the tribe-including Gurion and his parents.


    ¡°Mommy, please be careful. I¡¯ll behave and will wait for your return. I love you,¡± Gurion cried while throwing his small body in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. I love you too,¡± I responded while hugging him, then kissed his forehead.


    I left a blessing with the kiss just in case they needed any protection.


    I lowered my head in front of Gurion¡¯s parents. They were flustered and bowed lower.


    ¡°Please be safe our dear goddess. We¡¯ll wait for your return,¡± J mumbled, lowering her head to the ground.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ Please rise and lift your head,¡± I said.


    She stood up and looked at me so I hugged her and gave her a blessing.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t be sick anymore. I hope this blessing will help you through any sickness,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Oh my goddess. Thank you so much,¡± she cried.


    We then headed out on a secret tunnel just below the throne of the alpha and saw a huge mirror at the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to open the portal beyond the barrier of the North,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°I need to. The others might not be able to cross the barrier, especially the pregnant people,¡± he answered before kissing my forehead.


    I was confused and looked at all of the males. We were all wearing a coat so I couldn¡¯t tell if he was talking about me, Tora or both of us.


    He whispered something to Lowell and my brother before trying to open the portal. Dillon suddenly took the bag I was carrying and Lowell suddenly hugged me while covering my ears with my forehead resting on his shoulder. My brother and Macan did the same with Tora.


    Not long after, I heard a screeching sound and a loud scream-it seemed like Dn had to transform into his aggressive form. I tried to look, but Lowell held my head, refraining me to look. I looked at him and he just shook his head. I haven¡¯t seen Dn in his aggressive form yet.


    My heart suddenly throbbed when I heard a loud thud. Lowell stood still and hadn¡¯t let go of me, but Macan and Dillon rushed towards Dn-I could clearly hear their footsteps. My brother hasn¡¯t let go of Tora either.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Lowell? Why can¡¯t you let me go? What happened to Dn?¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I can¡¯t let you go just yet. Don¡¯t worry, he just lost his strength. He told us not to let you see his aggressive form so please bear with us for a little,¡± he answered.


    ¡°He needs support if the task was that excessive,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°No! You have to conserve your energy. He just needs some rest,¡± he responded.


    I didn¡¯t know it was that hard to open the portal-or was it because of the barrier?


    Macan lifted Dn on his back-he was already in his passive form. He looked like he lost too much energy, but he was still conscious.


    He smiled at me with his glimmering emerald eyes and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just need some rest.¡±


    We entered the portal and we were suddenly surrounded by the Winged Horses. They pointed their weapons against us so we had no choice but to raise our hands and drop our weapons and belongings on the ground. We seemed to end up entering the territory of the Winged Horse Tribe after exiting the portal.


    One of them asked, ¡°What was the motif of a group of regr beastmen for stepping beyond the barrier of the North?¡±


    Dn was forced to show up and said, ¡°Halt! Pave way to the goddess of the sun.¡±


    They all seemed baffled by Dn¡¯s words and one of them said, ¡°Have you lost your sanity after your seclusion Alpha of the Sirens?¡±


    His tone seemed to have the highest authority among the Winged Horses. He held his spear against Dn¡¯s neck insulting him, ¡°Fool! Your ill-fated goddess was long dead! Don¡¯t spout such nonsense.¡±


    The others transformed to their aggressive forms and were ready to attack, but Dn stopped them. A drop of blood slid down on Dn¡¯s neck as the point of the spear poked his skin lightly. I got worried and I couldn¡¯t handle such rudeness any longer. I moved forward while transforming into my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    ¡°Insolent! Off with those weapons!¡± I shouted as I raised my right hand releasing my power to push them all back.


    They slid back though retaining their posture. They were all terrified and dropped their weapons on the ground except one.


    ¡°A-Alpha! H-Her eyes turned golden for a second!¡± the one on his right screamed, trying to pull away his spear.


    I knew my eyes were amber, but it was darker than the golden color-my father and I have simr eyes so I was baffled. I looked at their alpha intently, trying to figure out what he was thinking, but he just looked stunned. Then, he suddenly dropped his weapon, trembling as he bowed down to the ground and the others followed.


    ¡°Our goddess, please forgive our rudeness. We were fools, we couldn¡¯t recognize you. My name is Icarus, the alpha of the Winged Horse Tribe,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Recognize my foot! You just called me an ¡®ill-fated goddess¡¯,¡± I mumbled.


    Macanughed hysterically while the others looked confused at my remark.


    ¡°Please forgive me my dear goddess. I was a fool,¡± he shouted as he kowtowed on the ground a few times.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I ordered so he stopped kowtowing.


    I didn¡¯t tell them to rise so they remained lowering their heads on the ground as I turned to Dn and tried to touch his wound but he immediately backed off while shaking his head.


    Dillon held me tightly, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound, honey. Macan and Lowell can treat it for him.¡±


    ¡°Why were all of you so excessive? It¡¯s just a small wound so I can heal it without restraining myself!¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with small things. I¡¯ll tend to his wound, he can heal faster than the rest of us since he is an Immortal,¡± Lowell responded.


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t worry¡­ I can heal myself in no time,¡± Dn added.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Is there any ce we can stay for the meantime?¡± my brother asked the Winged Horses.


    The sun looked as if it was still setting, but in reality it was already night time and we were already tired trying to wait for the full moon.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We can prepare lodging for you to stay,¡± Icarus answered.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Rise. Please prepare two rooms for us,¡± I ordered politely.


    They all stood up without lifting their heads.


    ¡°Yes, my goddess,¡± he answered, then ordered his people to head first and he stayed still in front of us.


    ¡°Lift your head, Alpha Icarus. Guide us to your ce,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, my goddess,¡± he answered as he led the way.


    We arrived in their tribe and their dwelling ce looked more advanced since their houses were made of concrete and the designs were simr to Canan Vige.


    ¡°Is this really just a tribe?¡± I mumbled.


    My brother patted my head and said, ¡°The technology of Ancient races is quite advanced so there¡¯s no surprise.¡±


    ¡°It looks amazing,¡± Tora mumbled as she hugged my brother.


    ¡°Honey, the lodging will be ready soon,¡± Dillon said as he approached us.


    Lowell was supporting Dn and he looked extremely exhausted.


    ¡°Can we stay here for a week at least? Dn looked exhausted,¡± I asked.


    ¡°It would be a good idea. He was struck by lightning when he opened the portal,¡± Macan mumbled.


    I was petrified hearing his words.


    ¡°Macan!!!¡± Dillon roared, causing Macan to flinch.


    ¡°B-But he¡¯s not weak. So h-he can recover in no time,¡± Macan stammered.


    ¡°I need to heal him,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°No!¡± Dillon growled.


    ¡°Why?!¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Dn doesn¡¯t want to,¡± Macan exined.


    I trembled and leaned on Macan feeling guilty for causing trouble for Dn.


    A few momentster, the lodging was already prepared and Icarus led us to the rooms they prepared. It was located at his abode and he prepared three rooms. I was baffled because I only asked to prepare two, but didn¡¯t ask anyway.


    Tora and my brother used the first room, Dn and Lowell went to thest room while Macan and Dillon dragged me into the room in the middle.


    ¡°Why did Dn separate with us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re so reckless and might do something that would restrain yourself,¡± Macan nagged.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You might use your power to heal him behind our backs. Now, go get some rest,¡± Dillon answered as he pulled me near the bed.

 Chapter 104: A baby

    During our stay, Lowell guarded Dn¡¯s room and strictly refrained me from entering while Macan kept an eye on me so I wouldn¡¯t sneak in through other means.


    I was about to sneak in through the window, but Macan suddenly appeared out of nowhere and asked while leaning on the wall with his arms crossed, ¡°Babe, what do you think you are doing?¡±


    I flinched and stammered, ¡°I-I was lost. I forgot where the entrance is located.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­ I¡¯ll bring you to the entrance,¡± he replied while chuckling as he approached me and lifted me in his arms.


    ¡°I can walk!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re so naughty that I can¡¯t let you out of my sight,¡± he nagged as he walked around Icarus¡¯s house.


    My brother suddenly ran towards us and stammered, ¡°I-I t-think Tora¡¯s a-about toy an egg, but she¡¯s looking for Ari.¡±


    ¡°What?! R-Really? Why did you leave her?!¡± I asked as I sprung out of Macan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°The tribe healer is already helping her and I couldn¡¯t find you in your room,¡± he nagged.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled as I ran to their room with my brother and Macan following behind.


    I saw Dillon by the door and followed us inside. Lowell was already inside beside the tribal healer.


    ¡°Tora¡­ Does it hurt?¡± I asked as I extended my hand to hold her.


    Macan suddenly grabbed my hand for some reason and whispered, ¡°Calm down. She can handle it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ari. I just want to see you¡­ Ah! I think it¡¯s about time,¡± Tora mumbled, moaning in pain.


    ¡°Tora..,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Torained.


    All the males looked stunned and horrified.


    ¡°Calm down dear. You¡¯ll get exhausted. You just need to push a little. Take a deep breath and push,¡± the tribal healer said to her while checking her condition.


    ¡°Dillon, please open the window,¡± I ordered.


    He was baffled, but he still did what I said. The light of the sun entered the room and I shoved away Macan, restraining him with my power then held Tora¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Babe!¡± Macan screamed.


    ¡°Why are you overreacting?!¡± I asked in irritation.


    The tribal healer looked confused, but he still proceeded to instruct Tora what to do.


    ¡°Okay, dear¡­ Bite this cloth and don¡¯t scream and just push when I said so. Now, take a deep breath..,¡± the tribal healer instructed.


    Tora took a deep breath and I gave a blessing for her to relieve her pain as I kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Ari..,¡± Lowell mumbled with a worried tone.


    ¡°Push!¡± the tribal healer instructed.


    Tora tightened her grip. She was sweating all over and tears streamed down from her eyes as she bit the cloth in her mouth while pushing the egg out with all her might.


    ¡°Congrattions! You did well,¡± the tribal healer said as he handed over the egg to my brother.


    I took out the cloth on Tora¡¯s mouth and she gasped as she mumbled, ¡°Ari¡­ Thanks¡­ It didn¡¯t hurt¡­ that much¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness..,¡± I grinned as I stroked her hair.


    I felt nauseous for some reason, but I used the light of the sun to replenish my strength while Lowell and the tribal healer were cleaning up.


    ¡°Tora! Look!¡± my brother gasped as he crawled near us holding the egg in his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s big¡­ No wonder her tummy suddenly grew after a few days¡­ I think it¡¯s a girl,¡± I mumbled.


    Macan chuckled and the others were confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s a girl?¡± Tora asked.


    ¡°It means a young female,¡± I exined


    ¡°It would be wonderful if it really was a female. But it doesn¡¯t matter no matter if it¡¯s a male or a female,¡± my brother mumbled as he smiled at Tora.


    ¡°Babe, can you let me go now?¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry..,¡± I mumbled as I released Macan¡¯s restraints.


    ¡°Honey, you looked pale,¡± Dillon whispered as he pulled me away from Tora.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. By the way, is there a way to know the hatchling¡¯s gender?¡± I asked.


    Everyone shook their heads. Lowell came back with a tonic for Tora and handed it to Macan. My brother helped Tora to sit down and Macan helped her to drink the Tonic.


    ¡°She needs to rest now so I request everyone except her spouse to leave the room for now,¡± the tribal healer said.


    I kissed Tora¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°Tell my brother to inform us if you need anything. Rest well.¡±


    She nodded with a smile. We walked out of the room and suddenly saw Dn standing by the door-he looked a little bit better but he looked frustrated.


    ¡°That was reckless,¡± he mumbled with an irritated tone.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± I asked as I tried to approach him.


    He used his power to stop me and went back to his room.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up with you?!¡± I asked in frustration as I broke free from his restraints, banging his door due to irritation.


    Macan pulled me away and said, ¡°Tora is resting, we might disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right. Sorry..,¡± I mumbled as I lowered my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m baffled. How did Tora get pregnant? The mating season has yet toe,¡± I asked as we entered the room.


    ¡°Dn said it¡¯s because we stayed in their pce and that there¡¯s a blessing given by the goddess of fertility in their pce, making every female fertile all year round,¡± Lowell exined as he helped mey down on the bed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m excited to see the baby-I mean hatchling¡­ But I would probably miss it because I will be entering the gate of Nirvana after a month of travel and A¡¯s on the way already,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°T-The moon goddess?¡± Lowell asked with a flustered look.


    ¡°What? Do you have a crush on her?¡± I asked bluntly, looking at him intently.


    ¡°Crush? What do you mean?¡± Dillon asked.


    Macan chuckled and exined, ¡°She¡¯s asking if Lowell is infatuated with her sister.¡±


    He was flustered and shouted, ¡°N-No! I-Impossible! You are the only one I love!¡±


    I yawned and turned around, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want some strawberries, but I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some,¡± Lowell said as he rushed out of the door.


    Dillon walked near and said, ¡°Take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when Lowell gets back.¡±


    Macan also walked near and sat beside me while stroking my hair, ¡°Babe, do you want some hug?¡±


    I nodded as I yawned again. Dillon and Macanid down beside me and hugged me, then I suddenly fell asleep.

 Chapter 105: Their Secret

    It¡¯s been a week since we arrived in the North Continent and everyone was baffled. I don¡¯t know what my spouses were hiding, but they looked restless.


    I asked if Tora had any idea about the secret of the males, but she said she didn¡¯t know what it was. I felt uneasy, but decided to just observe until I could figure out a way to lure one of them to speak up. The weather on the north was colder than the Mid Continent so everyone was wearing a coat. I had some assumptions on what they were hiding so I just have to get one of them to know the truth.


    The easiest target was the most passive of them, Lowell. However, there was a more important concern I need to address first-Tora just gave birth and it will be crucial for her to travel.


    ¡°Brother, stay with Tora. We can¡¯t let her travel with us in her condition, she might get sick,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Right. Tora needs at least a month to recover,¡± Lowell said.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to stay here! I won¡¯t eat if you leave me here!¡± Tora threatened us.


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± my brother grunted.


    She whimpered and cried hysterically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left behind! I want to see Ari until she ascends to Nirvana. I won¡¯t eat anything if you leave me here.¡±


    My brother looked frustrated and felt guilty for some reason.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! You still haven¡¯t changed! You¡¯ll just cause trouble to Ahri. Please! Just listen to us,¡± Macan nagged.


    ¡°NO!!!¡± she screamed, walking in their room and locked the door.


    ¡°TORA!!!¡± Macan shouted, banging the door in irritation.


    ¡°Mac, don¡¯t yell at her. She¡¯s still in her postpartum period, you can¡¯t stress her out,¡± I said as I pulled Mac away from the door.


    ¡°Tora? Let me in. Let¡¯s talk for a bit,¡± I said while knocking on the door.


    The door opened lightly and I saw Tora crying and trembling. I wiped her tears and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Okay?¡±


    She nodded and pulled me in before shutting and locking the door. We sat on her bed while looking at the egg, which we ced in a big basket with a feather made cushion and fabric on the side.


    ¡°You already have an egg. You should focus more on your child than me. It¡¯s your flesh and blood,¡± I nagged at Tora.


    ¡°Hic! Ari¡­ Please¡­ Let me go with you¡­ I¡¯m not sure when we are going to meet again. I can¡¯t stand a day worrying what happened to you. I was so worried when the Sirens took you away. I wasn¡¯t even aware of what happened. I was shocked when I woke up and they all looked distraught. It felt terrible!¡± she whimpered.


    Tory had a separation issue, making her so attached to people she loves and people she trusts. She couldn¡¯t even go to the funeral of a close friend because of that. She hated the feeling of being left alone.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just stay beside you so you won¡¯t get sick, but you have to listen to everything that Lowell and Macan says,¡± Ipromised remembering it might be thest time we¡¯ll see one another.


    I had an argument with the others because of Tora¡¯s will.


    ¡°Arie, are you out of your mind?!¡± Dn grunted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her until we arrive at the Horned Owl Tribe. We can¡¯t let her stress out at times like this,¡± I said.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s going to suffer!¡± Dillon grunted.


    ¡°Dn can use my oath to help me recover and Lowell can make us medicine and supplements,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re both too stubborn,¡± Macan sighed.


    They couldn¡¯t win the argument and ended up agreeing with Tora¡¯s will, so we prepared everything we needed. We had to ensure Tora and the egg¡¯s safety.


    We headed out of the tribe and had to travel non-stop. My brother and Dillon made a carriage for Tora and the egg.


    The carriage was drawn by a tamed boar. I was trembling while remembering my brothers, but I didn¡¯t utter a word. They tried to persuade me to ride it at first, but I rejected them saying I could fly ahead if they still insisted that I ride in the carriage.


    However, I had no say when they took their turns to lift me in their arms.


    ¡°Seriously! I insisted not to ride the carriage, but all of you take your turn on lifting me up like baggage!¡± Iined.


    ¡°What would you prefer? Spend another night with us or let us have our turns to hold you?¡± Dillon asked while smirking.


    I jolted and remained quiet in fright.


    Macanughed and grinned, ¡°I like the first one though.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Mac!¡± I grunted and looked away, hiding in Dillons embrace.


    I was flushed and my heart was beating fast just remembering that night. It¡¯s not that I disliked it. I was just too embarrassed.


    I was nning to lure Lowell away from the others and I couldn¡¯t find an excuse. I tried to ask him to help me find a certain herb, but Macan always tagged along. I tried asking him to help me find something I lost on the way, but Dillon always found it first in just a few seconds. I tried to ask him to talk in private, but he always refused, saying he needed to make some medicine for Tora.


    One night while we were out camping in the woods, Lowell and Dillon were assigned to take turns in guarding our camp.


    Lowell guarded at dawn and I happened to wake up and saw him at a distance near the Lake. I stood up and approached him.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early. Why are you awake already?¡± he asked as he held my hand and pulled me beside him.


    I was actually still sleepy but I wanted to know their secret. I sat beside him, leaned on his shoulder, and then looked at theke.


    ¡°Theke is painted in orange like the color of autumn near the Forest Lion Tribe. It¡¯s so nostalgic, but terrifying at the same time,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Right. It is. The color of the leaves when we first met,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Is it deep?¡± I asked, pointing to theke.


    ¡°No, but the water is cold,¡± he answered.


    I removed my coat, went down to theke and dipped my feet in the water, trying to test how cold it was before diving in.


    ¡°Ari!¡± Lowell called as I plunged into the water.


    I stood up and the water was just up to my waist. I walked further to see if the other side was deeper and it was. I suddenly slipped on a slope under theke, then I heard a ssh and felt like I was suddenly pulled out of the water.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lowell growled as he pulled me out of the water.

 Chapter 106: Insignia

    His silver eyes glimmered like the moon as he hovered over me. His wet hair was dripping on my face so Iughed and said, ¡°You said it¡¯s shallow. I was just testing the water.¡±


    ¡°*Sigh* I don¡¯t know what to do with you..,¡± he said then he briefly pressed his lips against mine.


    He lifted me in his arms and ced me near a boulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just get some towels and a new set of clothes.¡±


    I suddenly grabbed his arm before he could leave and pulled him down, causing him to stumble to the ground.


    ¡°Ah! Ari?¡± he groaned as he hit the ground.


    I jumped on top of him and he was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ari?¡± he asked as he tried to sit down.


    I used my power to restrain his hands and bound it together over his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused. What are you hiding?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    He wouldn¡¯t answer so I tried to remove his coat and check it on my own.


    I was looking for an insignia, though it was impossible that I was pregnant since it was already 2 weeks since our first night. I haven¡¯t let them touch me since that night.


    I pulled his coat up and saw nothing. I touched his chest and leaned forward to take a closer look and found nothing.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Ari, let me go. Please¡­ This view is quite¡­ Enticing,¡± he said with a flushed face as he bit his lips.


    His heart was beating so fast that my hand could literally feel it pumping wildly.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry. I was just checking out something,¡± I exined then released him.


    He suddenly grabbed the back of my head and pulled me then pressed his lips against mine, then he sat up while kissing me.


    He pulled away and whispered, ¡°Sorry¡­ I had to take some birth control on the day of our wedding. Are you disappointed?¡±


    I was flustered so I leaned towards him and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m just confused.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some children when you get back. I really want to have a child with you,¡± he mumbled as he hugged me tightly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered.


    He lifted me in his arms, wrapped my coat, brought me back to the camp and had me sit near the campfire while getting some towels and a new set of clothes. It felt warm though the breeze was cold.


    Dillon was sleeping nearby so I crawled near him and tried to peek under his coat, but he caught my arm and opened his eyes. Then, he grabbed the back of my head and pulled me near. He briefly pressed his lips against mine, then sat down as he pulled me on hisp and hugged me.


    ¡°Why are you drenched in cold weather like this?¡± he asked while rubbing my hands, trying to warm me up.


    ¡°I went swimming,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°With the Wolf?¡± he asked as Lowell walked near.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± I replied as Lowell handed over the towels and clothes to me.


    Dillon grabbed one of the towels and wiped my hair while Lowell removed my clothes and changed into the new one.


    Dillonid down and pulled me beside him. He hugged me tightly and whispered, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    His scent was so rxing that I dozed off as soon as I closed my eyes.


    ************************************


    I woke up early every day to practice my weapons and I didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with my body.


    ¡°Maybe I was just overthinking..,¡± I mumbled as I pulled the string of my bow to shoot the arrow on a falling leaf.


    ¡°Wow! You sure have the knack on bows,¡± Macan praised when the arrow hit the leaf and stuck it in the trunk.


    He was sitting on a boulder a few steps away.


    ¡°It¡¯s my main weapon after all,¡± I mumbled in response as I shot another one.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite jealous,¡± he said.


    ¡°You can learn any weapon if you just practice eagerly,¡± I replied.


    ¡°No. Not that. I¡¯m jealous of your bow, because you can bring it anywhere you want,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I can change it anytime,¡± I replied as I looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s true¡­ I love you, Ahri,¡± he said with a smile.


    I made my bow and arrows disappear using my power, then walked near him. I leaned towards him as I held his legs.


    ¡°How much do you love me?¡± I asked.


    He was flustered and answered, ¡°As much as to die for you.¡±


    ¡°Right. You already did,¡± I chuckled.


    He held my hand and stroked the ring on my finger and said, ¡°I wish I also have the power to help you with your mission.¡±


    He looked at the ring with a miserable smile. I hugged him and consoled him because I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    He hugged me back and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can be with you, serve you and make you happy even if you can¡¯t reciprocate my feelings.¡±


    I felt hurt hearing him say that, but I couldn¡¯t respond to his words. I honestly liked him too, but I don¡¯t want them to be so attached to me just in case I couldn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°It sounded like I was treating you badly,¡± I teased as I looked away.


    ¡°Ah! N-No! It¡¯s not like that, babe!¡± he stammered in panic as he pulled away lightly, trembling while holding my shoulders.


    ¡°Can you grant me a simple wish?¡± I grinned, trying to divert the topic.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked as he pulled me back and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Can I see your chest?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± he stammered with a flustered look as he loosened his grip.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s too much¡­ Never mind. Just forget what I said,¡± I mumbled as I pulled away.


    ¡°W-Wait! I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t do it!¡± he said while holding my arm tightly, refraining me from going away.


    He suddenly opened his coat and showed his bare chest.


    ¡°As expected. There¡¯s nothing too..,¡± I mumbled as I touched his flushed chest, caressing it gently as I looked at it intently.


    His heart was beating wildly and he looked extremely embarrassed as he watched what I was doing.


    He suddenly grabbed my hand and asked, ¡°Are you looking for a mark?¡±


    I nodded nkly as I helped him fix his coat.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that reaction? Were you disappointed?¡± he asked.


    For some reason I felt sad, but felt relieved at the same time.


    I grinned sadly and said, ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to you when I return.¡±


    He blushed and hugged me tightly, then whispered, ¡°Babe¡­ Lions don¡¯t lie and so do Immortals.¡±


    ¡°I promise to do my best to return. I promise as a Lion and the goddess of the sun,¡± I proimed hastily.


    He looked taken aback and flushed.


    ¡°Dear? Breakfast is ready,¡± Dn said as he approached us.


    I pulled away from Macan¡¯s embrace and ran towards Dn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat! Mac, hurry or I¡¯ll eat your share.¡± I grinned as I looked back at him.


    ¡°I doubt you can eat it all,¡± Macan chuckled, stood up and followed us.


    Dn smiled and wrapped his arm on my waist as he led us back to the camp.

 Chapter 107: Strawberries

    We¡¯ve been traveling for a month already when we finally saw the Horned Owl Tribe and once again, we were surrounded by an armed group as soon as we stepped foot on their territory. We had no choice but to calmly ask the presence of their alpha.


    Dn walked forward and said, ¡°We would like to talk to your alpha.¡±


    ¡°Alpha of the Sirens, what is your reason for stepping on thisnd?¡± one of the Horned Owls asked.


    ¡°Greetings old friend! I wish to request a ce our people could stay before we can talk about the reason for our visit. We¡¯ve traveled quite far and one of our females has just given birth,¡± Dn greeted.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Dn? Why would I ept regr beastmen in my tribe? They don¡¯t belong here in the North,¡± he responded.


    ¡°They are not just regr beastmen, Aquil,¡± Dn replied, then extended his hand to me and pulled me near.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± I whispered while pulling his arm


    He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I am Ari, goddess of the sun. Heed my words! Lower your weapons,¡± I ordered as I transformed to my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    They all dropped their weapons and knelt down to the ground.


    ¡°Greetings your highness. I am Aquil, alpha of the Horned Owl Tribe. We sincerely apologize for not recognizing you. Feel free to stay in our humble ce as long as you wish,¡± he greeted, lowering his head to the ground.


    ¡°Rise,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°How many rooms would you like us to prepare?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Please prepare three rooms,¡± Dn said.


    I was baffled and asked.


    ¡°Why three?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Because I need a separate room,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Because¡­ I always feel tempted when I¡¯m with you. You wouldn¡¯t like what would happen if I got out of control,¡± he whispered.


    I was flustered remembering he was the wildest of the four despite looking so calm at normal times.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see,¡± I mumbled nonchntly, though my mind and emotion were a mess inside.


    I grinned and let go of his hand, then ran to Tora and clung to her.


    ¡°I wish I could just stay with Tora only,¡± I mumbled while rubbing my face on Tora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ari, stop marking her. That¡¯s my wife,¡± my brother warned while chuckling.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t smell it anyway. Tora¡¯s scent is more dominant. Hide her well when I¡¯m away or many Ancient races might get fascinated with her scent,¡± I said while smiling at Tora.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny, Ari. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said whileughing.


    We followed the others from behind and left the carriage by the entrance of the territory. Aquil had his people move our things inside and asked us to rest in the rooms they¡¯ve prepared while waiting for the dinner they were preparing.


    I was baffled that Dillon also decided to stay in Dn¡¯s room. We were asked tobel our rooms so that the tribesmen will know which room to knock to if needed. I told them that I¡¯ll do thebeling-with a n in my mind.


    I wrote ¡°Tor-Son¡± on Tora and my brother¡¯s room, ¡°Ari-Mac-Well¡± on our room and ¡°Dyllon¡± on Dn and Dillon¡¯s room and drew heart shapes before and after their names.


    ¡°Haha! Ari, you¡¯re so naughty. Why did you write it like that?¡± Tora asked,ughing at Dn and Dillon¡¯s room.


    ¡°Their names sounded simr anyway. It doesn¡¯t hurt if we justbine them like this,¡± I grinned.


    Basically speaking in this world, only couplesbine their names inbeling a room so it would be quite awkward if two male names were ced together.


    ¡°A-Are you mad at us, honey?¡± Dillon asked while clinging to me.


    ¡°No. I just want to name it like that,¡± I chuckled and giggled while pulling away and dashing into my room, then locked it so he wouldn¡¯t catch up.


    ¡°Honey! Seriously! Are you really not mad at me?¡± he asked while knocking on the door.


    ¡°Ari is already asleep! Please don¡¯t disturb,¡± I shouted as I walked towards the bed.


    Lowell and Macan wereughing at me while looking at me with amusement.


    ¡°Haha! Babe¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ you¡¯re this yful,¡± Macan said while trying to stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°Oh! Right! If they each had a child it would be hard to tell apart if not for their beast features and hair color.¡± I said while remembering their looks when they were young.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ They really do look simr because of their eyes,¡± Lowell chuckled as he pulled me to the bed.


    Iid down to take some rest while contemting on something.


    ¡°Right! Lowell¡­ Why don¡¯t you call me something else? Mac calls me babe, Dillon calls me honey and Dn calls me dear. You¡¯re the only one calling me just by my name,¡± I asked, trying to distract myself.


    ¡°What do you want me to call you then?¡± he asked while I was still indulging in my thoughts.


    ¡°I want strawberries,¡± I mumbled, looking nkly somewhere.


    ¡°Do you want me to call you strawberry?!¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Wait, what? N-No¡­ I-I mean¡­ I-I want to eat strawberries,¡± I stammered, realizing that I was dazing while I was still in the middle of a conversation.


    The two males burst intoughter and I felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Never mind! I¡¯m sleepy..,¡± I said embarrassedly as I sunk my face on the pillow.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ That was quite amusing. I¡¯ll check if I can find some. Wait here in a bit,¡± Lowell giggled as he kissed my shoulder before going away.


    ¡°Babe¡­ Is there something wrong? You really seemed out of it,¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°I just feel weird and felt like I missed out something,¡± I mumbled as I looked at him.


    ¡°Take some rest. You might just be tired,¡± Macan said while kissing my forehead so I closed my eyes and took a nap.


    When I woke up, Lowell was already back with a basket full of strawberries. I sat down and took the basket while rubbing my eyes without uttering a word.


    ¡°Aquil went here to ask if you and Dn can have a private conversation with him, but you¡¯re still sleeping soundly so we didn¡¯t wake you up,¡± Lowell said.


    ¡°What about¡­ Dn?¡± I asked while munching on the strawberries.


    ¡°Dn already went with him earlier, he hasn¡¯t got back yet since then,¡± answered.


    ¡°Babe, eat slowly. No one¡¯s gonna take away your strawberries,¡± Macan whispered while helping me to remove the leaves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, it¡¯s almost dinner time,¡± Lowell added.


    ¡°I have no appetite for dinner. I just want to eat some strawberries,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are feeling under the weather?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m having premenstrual syndrome,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a condition of females in our previous life wherein they feel strange things in their body like mood swing, stomach cramps, backache and a lot more before their monthly bleeding,¡± Macan exined.


    Lowell was deep in thought and said, ¡°But she never had those before and it¡¯s im-¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll call Dn and a healer,¡± Macan intercepted then rushed outside.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Lowell? Why are you trembling? It¡¯s normal for females in our previous life to have these symptoms so please don¡¯t worry. Also, please boil some ginger with sugar. I¡¯ll just take a nap for a little more,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s done,¡± he whispered and left the room.


    I was so sleepy for some reason. They tried to wake me up a few times to drink some tonics and eat a small amount of food then I went back to sleep again.


    When I woke up another time, everything was quiet except Dn, who was hovering over me whispering words that my mind couldn¡¯t process due to drowsiness.


    He pressed his lips against mine while holding my left hand on the side and using his left hand to hold on the headboard that he almost broke while gripping tightly.


    I suddenly felt energetic as our tongues intertwined so slid my right hand from his neck to the back of his head.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± he asked with a trembling voice as he pulled away and sat beside me and turned his back.


    I rolled to the side and slid down to hug him as I mumbled, ¡°Did I worry all of you again? Sorry¡­ I feel better now.¡±


    He¡¯s still trembling as he held my hand on his waist and mumbled with a trembling voice, ¡°Rest some more. The moon cover will happen soon and I have no idea what your sister is nning.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Where are the others? It feels so lonely sleeping alone,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°They¡¯re outside. Would you like me to call them?¡± he asked.


    I tightened my embrace and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll call them. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Lowell¡­ Macan¡­ Please get in..,¡± I mumbled as I used my power to talk to them telepathically.


    ¡°Babe? You¡¯re awake?¡± Macan asked as they all walked in the room.


    I sat down drowsily and mumbled, ¡°I want to sleep with everyone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see their reaction because my sight was blurry because of drowsiness, but they all surrounded me as Iid back down and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 108: The Twin Goddesses

    The sky and thend ckened as the moon covered the sun, causing chaos on thend of mortals. There were strange movements of thend causing earthquakes and huge tidal waves. The male beastmen suddenly lost their control, causing them to transform to their aggressive forms-females and young ones ran to save their lives as the goddesses fused together.


    Just a moment ago, before our fusion, me and my group went to the abandoned temple and entered from above since it has no ceiling. I could see the statues of all the Immortals in the center of the huge temple. The Horned Owls knelt down as I walked towards the center.


    The sight was exactly the same as the dream I had years ago. I looked back and saw everyone kneeling except Dn. They already started praying but didn¡¯t dare to walk to the center.


    We were suddenly taken aback when darkness slowly covered thend-the eclipse was already starting. We felt the ground shake as they all transformed to their aggressive forms. Tora looked terrified and backed away.


    Dn ran towards me since he was the only one that was not affected by the movement of the moon, ¡°My dear¡­¡±


    I heard Lowell howling to the moon while the others were growling.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I mumbled.


    A suddenly appeared in front of us as she restrained the others before putting them to sleep. Dn covered up for me, but she didn¡¯t budge and just smiled at me before she suddenly released her power against Dn. He tried to fight back, but he couldn¡¯t retaliate-he¡¯s no match for A. She ced chain-like restraints on him that restricted him from making a move-he couldn¡¯t break free. I instinctively stepped back as A looked at me with a saddened expression.


    ¡°Arie¡­ My dear sister¡­ Why do you always choose that fool? I already gave you my precious wolf,¡± she asked with a miserable smile as we both got pulled by an unknown force towards one another and fused together.


    I felt an extremely unbearable weight on my heart the moment A and I fused. It was nothing like the first time we fused together. I suddenly felt the power of the moon within me heightened and I lost control over my body.


    My head was suddenly filled with memories that I had long forgotten.


    ************************************


    [shback]


    We were born as twins, but we have different fathers. My father epted A as his own and treated us equally. Even A knew this so she also loved him dearly, but she loved me the most.


    She was extremely hurt when she learned that I gave my stone of oath to Dn.


    She cried so much and told me, ¡°Take it back from him! I don¡¯t want him to take away my only sister.¡±


    ¡°But A, our father already sent it to him. We are not allowed to go to thend of the mortals until ouring of age. Also, an oath can never be taken back.


    ¡°He¡¯s so pitiful. He chose his loyalty despite knowing he would be an orphan and that his race would be condemned by our queen mother. Father also agreed with my decision, please don¡¯t bear a grudge against him.


    ¡°I really like him, he was the only one who treated me well besides you. The others were bullying me,¡± I responded, trying to exin my point.


    I really love her, though she was a bit excessive at times. She didn¡¯t know I was being bullied by the other children of the Immortals. She was petrified when she heard my words.


    ¡°Who dares them to spout such nonsense? Not a single one of them has the right to say a word against the child of the queen goddess!¡± she said furiously.


    I always feel bad every time I hear her call me ¡°the child of the queen goddess¡±. For some reasons, she never acknowledged herself as one of the children of the queen mother.


    ¡°My dear sister, please pacify your anger. It was my fault because I was too weak to even be a rightful goddess even after awakening,¡± I said while hugging her tightly, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Why?! How was it your fault? You¡¯re not weak! It¡¯s just¡­ Your powers were too heavy for your small body to bear,¡± she said while hugging me back.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for being my sister. I love you, A. You¡¯ll always be my sister for eternity.¡±


    She stroked my hair and whispered, ¡°I love you too. You are the best sister in this entire world.¡±


    Since then, she never left my side and drove away the other children since they were rude to me before. We yed in the garden with our beast servants-a silver wolf named Owell and a lion named Gurion.


    ¡°Arie, why don¡¯t you want to y with Owell?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He looked scary. He has the same fierce look as the queen mother,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s dye his fur then!¡± she suggested and plucked the blue lilies in the garden.


    She made some dye using the flower and we both tried to dye Owell. He looked frightened as we approached him and ran away as fast as he could. We rode Gurion¡¯s back and chased the wolf with the dye on our hands whileughing our hearts out. She used her power to make a sling and we both shot the dye to the running wolf.


    He was so agile, but we kept on aiming towards his direction.


    ¡°Hahaha! Owell! Stop running away!¡± A shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite agile. Gurion seemed to be more obedient than your wolf. Right, Gurion?¡± I said while hugging the lion¡¯s mane.


    ¡°Hah! I can¡¯t hit him! Right, he is not obedient at all. Tsk!¡± she responded then spread her wings to fly towards Owell.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t be too harsh on him A!¡± I shouted while giggling.


    She quicklynded on Owell¡¯s back and said, ¡°Caught you Owell! Now prepare for a new you!¡±


    Owell tried to resist, but he had no way of escaping from A. He looked like a bullied pup being yed by children.


    ¡°Your dress is soiled with the dye too. Queen Mother might scold us when she sees us,¡± I said upon realizing A¡¯s dress that was tainted with the blue dye.


    ¡°Never mind her. Look! Are you still afraid of Owell? I picked the blue color because it is your favorite color,¡± she grinned while showing Owell¡¯s new look.


    ¡°Haha! No! He doesn¡¯t look scary anymore. It looks good on him,¡± I responded upon seeing the bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Haha! He looked like a different wolf,¡± A giggled while Owell was whimpering like a pup.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be hard to clean his fur? It became darker due to the dirt,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I like this color better! I¡¯ll ask the goddess of the rainbow to make it permanent,¡± she grinned while stroking the fur of the whimpering wolf.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he likes it,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± she asked her wolf with a threatening smile.


    The wolf hid his tail in between his legs drooping low as he stepped back a little.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re scaring him, Sister,¡± Iughed as Owell ran suddenly behind me.


    ¡°Wow! I suddenly felt betrayed¡­ Anyway, since he looked different now, let¡¯s change his name,¡± she grinned.


    Owell suddenly rubbed his tinted fur on me while Gurion growled on my side looking at him with contempt. I chuckled and stroked the mane of the jealous lion and he rubbed his face on my hand while purring.


    I looked back at the wolf and rubbed his chin, then asked, ¡°Lowell¡­ Do you want the name Lowell?¡±


    He suddenly licked my face continuously, wagging his tail behind his back.


    ¡°A young wolf¡­ It sounds good and I think he likes it. Let¡¯s go with that name then,¡± she mumbled and smiled as she hugged Gurion while stroking his thick mane.


    I thought everything will be just fine after that day. Many yearster, right after our awakening anding of age, we both managed to pass the bridge of trial and obtained the prestige of the goddesses of our domain, but we suddenly started to fuse together more often.


    I felt quite frustrated because I never got the chance to be in control when our bodies fuse together, so I went to the garden alone one day trying to collect my thoughts and sat near the flowers.


    ¡°Arie? Why did you leave me suddenly?¡± A said upon arriving at the garden.


    ¡°Give me some time alone. I don¡¯t feel good right now,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Was it because we fuse again together? Do you really hate fusing with me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just go away for now, A. I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now,¡± I insisted sternly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore..,¡± she mumbled, then ran away riding Lowell¡¯s back.


    I was stunned seeing her hurt by my words-I cried and regretted every word I said. Gurion walked to me, licked my tears and rubbed his face against my cheeks.


    Not long after, there was a huge explosion and I saw my father dashing to me in a hurry with a frightened look on his face. He was bleeding and covered with ck shadow around his body.


    I was terrified and stumbled to the ground, shivering in fright, ¡°F-Father?¡±

 Chapter 109: Curse of the Abyss

    [shback]


    Our loving father who was always busytely due to the rebellion and attacks of the forces of the descendants of Immortals ran towards me covered in blood and tainted with dark energy from the Abyss. I gasped and cried in shock. The battle had been recurring ever since the execution of the old alpha of the Sirens, but I never saw him in such dire state. Also, none of those races have power from the Abyss.


    ¡°F-Father¡­ W-Why¡­¡± I stammered in disbelief.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We need to run away. He¡¯sing after you,¡± he said in a hoarse and worried voice.


    ¡°What about A and Mother?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t respond and lifted me in his arms.


    ¡°Gurion! Please protect A and Mother!¡± I hurriedly shouted as my father spread his wings, then fled from Nirvana.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt them arbitrarily and it was your mother¡¯s will to prioritize your safety. I have to save you at all cost,¡± he answered while holding me tightly as glided in the sky, evading every cloud on the way.


    Father¡¯s wounds were quite severe so I tried to use the power of the sun to heal him. I felt the pain from the shing opposite power in me and felt like my body was burning.


    I tried to hold it in but my father suddenly screamed, ¡°Arie! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t heal me! Your body won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡±


    ¡°But Father is hurt. I feel pain seeing Father hurt,¡± I cried due to pain and worry.


    He looked horrified, but he couldn¡¯t stop while ncing at the back frequently. I looked in the direction he was looking at and saw a ck figure flying behind us.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The figure suddenly caught up to us and blocked our way.


    ¡°Hand over Hera¡¯s child,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Sephtis! You dare call my wife by her name! Don¡¯t involve Arie in this! I¡¯ve treated your child like my own. I won¡¯t let you get what you want, not Arie nor Hera!¡± my father roared.


    Looking at them, they were both injured but my father was at a disadvantage because he was holding me in his arms.


    ¡°Haha! Then you both need to die! Curse of the Abyss, adhere thy god. Fill their hearts with grief and demise from thy wickedness,¡± he mumbled as he instantly transformed to his aggressive form.


    In desperation, my father threw me while splitting his soul as he whispered, ¡°Do not fear, for I shall always be by your side.¡±


    The part of my father¡¯s soul tried to pull me away, though I was already inflicted with the curse.


    ¡°FATHER!!!¡± I screamed as I watched him turn into a core covered in shadows of the Abyss.


    My tears kept streaming down in horror as we fled in a haste. My father¡¯s part soul brought me to my mother where I saw her and A in a horrifying state.


    Gurion and Lowell were also lying on the ground with their flesh torn apart, bathed in blood. I felt nauseous from the sight and my heart felt heavy. A was unconscious lying on the ground while our mother was looking at her frozen and speechless. The severely wounded guards, maids and other Immortals were lying at a distance.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Why is A lying on the ground? What happened to Lowell and Gurion?¡± I mumbled, trembling as I hugged my sister¡¯s body and tried to heal her as my father¡¯s part soul hugged me and got absorbed within my soul.


    I was horrified at the sight as I looked around nkly while tears streamed down to my face continuously.


    ¡°Arie¡­ No! Not you too..,¡± she mumbled, stumbling on the ground crying upon seeing my appearance.


    Sephtis suddenlynded in front of us holding my father¡¯s core in his hand, amused at the sight.


    ¡°Herastia¡­ My dear¡­ I can finally have you on my own,¡± he mumbled as he looked at my mother with his lustful and clouded eyes.


    I suddenly felt numb as I snapped due to the unbearable horror and transformed to my passive ¨C aggressive form and dashed to him to snatch my father¡¯s core. He was surprised at my speed and tried to attack me, but I dodged quickly, hugging my father¡¯s core in my arms as I dashed away. Without thinking what to do next.


    ¡°Gau, god of darkness. Heed thy queen. Stop this instant!¡± my mother ordered, casting restraints against him.


    ¡°Hah! I am Sephtis, the god of death!¡± he screamed as he broke free from my mother¡¯s power in an instant.


    My mother tried to stop Sephtis but ended up being restricted by his power, then turned to me and said, ¡°Hand over the core. You¡¯re dying anyway. Why don¡¯t you just give up? I might pity you and let you reincarnate as a regr beastman if you¡¯ve been good. A¡¯s power will beplete when you¡¯re gone.¡±


    He tried to restrict me, but his power couldn¡¯t get through despite his curse on my body as my flesh burned while drying my tears of horror.


    I felt like my body was giving out due to the unbearable pain of the burning flesh and torture while evading all the attacks. I moaned and gasped in pain as my sight grew darker and my head started to numb making it harder to move any further.


    ¡°Father¡­ Lend me your power,¡± I whispered as I felt my life slowly fading as I chained Sephtis with the strongest restraints I could cast with multipleyers of restrictions.


    ¡°Hah¡­ So this is your true power? Hahaha! How amusing! Do you think you can kill me with that dim light of yours? Little child of light,¡± he mumbled as heughed sarcastically.


    I held my father¡¯s core with my power, spreading my burning wings wide open, drawing my bow and arrows.


    ¡°Arie! Stop it! Please, dear! Don¡¯t do this!¡± my mother pleaded.


    ¡°Grandfather, heed thy child. Please use my light and shed it all over thend to push the darkness back to where it came from,¡± I prayed as I ced all my power on the arrow and shot it to the sky, causing my soul to split to its core.


    ¡°ARIE!!!¡± my mother screamed as the souls of my father and I were pulled into the Abyssal Lake due to the curse attached to our souls.


    We got pulled into a different dimension whereyers of restrictions were ced.


    [End of shback]

 Chapter 110: Mother and Daughters

    My consciousness came back and realized that A was flying to the sky at a fast phase.


    ¡°You finally got your memories back? I know you hate this, but I need to confront your mother,¡± she mumbled upon realizing that my consciousness came back.


    ¡°She¡¯s also your mother. What are you nning to do?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Keep calm, my dear sister. I just want to y and see how she would react,¡± she answered with malice in her tone.


    ¡°You know I can feel your emotions. Don¡¯t do anything you might regret. I¡¯ll do my best to stop you if ever you go overboard,¡± I responded.


    She opened a portal on the clouds and entered it while smirking in excitement. She masked her energy to transform our form into my passive form and went towards the pce gate.


    The guards opened the gate upon seeing us and bowed down while greeting us, ¡°Wee back dear light of Nirvana, goddess of the sun.¡±


    I was surprised that they didn¡¯t notice that it was A whom they were greeting. A felt extremely excited upon hearing the greeting and ran towards the direction of the throne hall.


    ¡°My goddess, wee home,¡± a minor god suddenly appeared before our eyes.


    His name¡¯s Adler, a Chimera. His beast form was a mixture of snake, goat, lion and an eagle beast. He was casted aside when he was young, but my father took him under his wing. He grew up with us in the pce and served as our butler after hising of age. He¡¯s older than us and witnessed our birth-he knew us pretty well.


    ¡°A, what are you doing?¡± I asked when I felt her menacing emotion.


    ¡°Silence¡­ Arie,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Your highness?¡± Adler asked with confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. May I see my ¡®queen mother¡¯?¡± she answered with quite an awkward emphasis on the words ¡°queen mother¡±.


    I saw him looking at us briefly with his sharp eyes before responding, ¡°Yes, my goddess.¡±


    A walked towards the throne room and Adler followed us from behind.


    ¡°You know he knew, right?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°I know! Just keep quiet!¡± she whispered.


    I felt quite hurt from her words.


    She was flustered and whispered, ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to be mad at you.¡±


    I knew she could feel my emotions too, but I remained silent and just observed what she was nning to do.


    We haven¡¯t even arrived at the throne room yet, but our mother suddenly appeared before our eyes.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I mumbled.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Mother,¡± A greeted with a tone of gloom.


    ¡°A¡­ Do you really think you can deceive your mother with that kind of trick? Stop fooling around and separate this instant,¡± she ordered as she pulled A away from my body.


    Our mother has the ability to separate us, though she has no ability to stop us from fusing together.


    ¡°No!!!¡± A screamed in fury.


    ¡°Wee back my dear daughters,¡± she greeted and smiled at me without letting go of A¡¯s head.


    A moved away briefly and pulled her bow and arrow that emerged from her power.


    She suddenly attacked our mother while screaming, ¡°I am not your daughter!¡±


    I instinctively dashed and caught the arrow, then stood in front of our mother.


    ¡°A¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± I asked furiously.


    ¡°She let you and Father Lev die in Sephtis¡¯ hands!¡± she screamed furiously with her eyes drenched in tears.


    I was horrified after hearing her words, ¡°A! It¡¯s not our mother¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Adler, lead them to their father,¡± our mother ordered while rubbing her forehead in anxiety.


    The door to the throne opened so I dashed inside crying while remembering thest memory I had when I was still Arie. Inded in front of the throne where a core of a god that was barely living was ced, covered in shadows and restricted by darkness. The other gods and goddesses were surrounding it trying to sustain the life of the core.


    Immortals vanish if they die, but they can turn into a core to preserve their life in desperate times. They can regain their strength in time if the core was not broken and as long as their part soul should return to them in time.


    ¡°I have already fused his part soul, but the curse is still affecting his core. We need to pacify Sephtis as soon as possible or else, Lev might perish in this world,¡± our mother said.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be true¡­ You¡¯re lying!¡± A screamed.


    I stumbled to the ground, losing my strength in fright while remembering how Sephtis killed my father and me then caused chaos in my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I mumbled while crying in fear.


    A dashed to me and hugged me whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him for you and Father Lev. I¡¯ll make sure to seek revenge for what he did.¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡± I cried, hugging her back.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t you face him?! You are the queen! You have the highest authority with the most power in Nirvana,¡± she asked our mother anxiously.


    ¡°I am no longer the strongest, but the weakest among the Immortals since I gave birth to the two of you. Lev was the only pir of the throne, keeping his promise in front of the Supreme God,¡± she exined.


    It was true. ording to rumors when we were young, our mother lost a huge amount of power within her due to the curse that was casted by Sephtis. Father did his best to defend my mother¡¯s throne ording to the will of the Supreme Being.


    ¡°How could it happen? It¡¯s impossible!¡± A shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°I was cursed the night I identally mistook Sephtis as Lev. I was deceived. It was already toote when I realized he wasn¡¯t Lev. He copied Lev¡¯s appearance and acted like him perfectly. If not for Arie¡¯s crest that was missing on his chest, I wouldn¡¯t know he wasn¡¯t Lev.¡±


    ¡°Was it the reason you didn¡¯t love me as much as Arie?¡± A asked while crying hysterically.


    ¡°No! I love you all the same. I just don¡¯t know how to face you, because every time I see you, the memories of that disgraceful night keep haunting me. Despite that, I didn¡¯t abandon you. I gave the finest things to you, not to Arie. You might not remember much, but I did my best to love you despite the struggle in my heart. Lev even treated you like his own, trying to mediate between us.


    ¡°Sorry if my actions lead you to that conclusion, but I couldn¡¯t help myself feeling guilty towards Lev because of that night,¡± our mother confessed in guilt and regret.


    ¡°Sorry, Mother¡­ I should have known how you felt. I already knew your situation because Father Lev exined it to me, but I was too immature to understand what he meant,¡± A said, hugging our mother tightly for the first time.


    They cried their hearts out-I felt relieved but sad at the same time because my father couldn¡¯t see the sight. He would be happy if he saw that my mother and my sister have already reconciled.

 Chapter 111: Blessing of the God of War

    My father¡¯s core was slowly fading as time passed by. A and I tried to pour our energy to regenerate his core, but it only slowed down the process. The only way to dispel the curse was either to enter the bridge of trial or defeat Sephtis.


    We were distraught seeing him fading slowly despite the efforts of all the Immortals in Nirvana.


    ¡°The Gate of the Abyss was securely sealed after Arie¡¯s death. Even A won¡¯t be able to open it anymore, unless you bothbine your powers,¡± our mother said while looking at A who suddenly looked guilty.


    ¡°Is there something I didn¡¯t know, Mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The day Sephtis attacked Nirvana, A opened the gate of the Abyss, saying she wanted to see her real father. Your father just got back from a long war in thend of mortals due to the descendants of the Immortals and tried to help me stop her from opening the gate, but it was already toote. She fainted after using her power and Sephtis suddenly entered Nirvana and fought with your father,¡± our mother exined.


    I clenched my first as I realized what happened.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Sorry¡­ It was my fault¡­ I had an argument with A that day and neglected her feelings,¡± I responded with guilt.


    ¡°No! It was my fault! I opened the gate of the Abyss that was sealed by the Supreme God and went against Mother and Father¡¯s words. I¡¯m so sorry..,¡± A eximed as she hugged me while weeping.


    I hugged her tightly and cried with her while our mother consoled us. Only souls can enter or leave the gate of the Abyss and Sephtis was restricted to step foot in Nirvana after deceiving our mother. The exact tale was not known by others because only a few witnessed the events.


    ¡°Mother, if Sephtis vanishes, who shall look over the Abyss?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your father will absorb his power as soon as he vanishes and shall be conferred as the god of life and death, bearing both the power of light and darkness,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Father¡¯s core won¡¯tst any longer. Mother, please take care of my people on thend,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°You will need the people who devoted their life to you to maintain your power in the Abyss,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mother?¡± I asked.


    I looked at A briefly if she knew anything and she smiled at me then kissed me on my forehead.


    ¡°Mother is correct. You¡¯ve obtained quite a number of loyal devotees in all three lives you had,¡± A added.


    ¡°Those people who love and have faith in you, can give you strength through the darkest depth of the Abyss. The purest loyalty and love in the heart of the people is the strength of us, Immortals,¡± our mother exined as she opened a door to a room with a pool inside.


    The servants lead me inside as I look back at my mother and A with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet youter, my dear sister,¡± A said as she smiled at me until the door shut before her.


    ¡°My dear goddess, please step forward and receive the blessing of Gunnar, the god of war,¡± Adler said as he lowered his head down to me while pointing to the center of the pool.


    I went down to the pool and went to the center, despite being confused and the water suddenly rose up and made a humanlike form before transforming into a person with ck wavy hair, tanned skin and ruby-like eyes wearing a white armor with the insignia of a Winged White Lion.


    ¡°Wee back, your highness, goddess of the sun and the only heir to the throne of Nirvana. I am Gunnar, the god of war,¡± the Immortal mumbled.


    ¡°P-Please to meet you¡­ I am not sure what I am supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Please be at ease and close your eyes,¡± he said as he took my hand and pressed his lips against it while kneeling in front of me.


    I closed my eyes and tried to rx my mind. I felt like I was suddenly submerged into the water before feeling like I was floating.


    ¡°Open your eyes, your highness,¡± Gunnar whispered.


    I opened my eyes and saw everyone in the temple where we left them, they formed a circle, praying to the goddess of the sun, me. I can see their souls, their true forms and their deepest thoughts. There were also some glimmering lights from afar where we visited, from the Forest Lion Tribe to the Ancient races at the North Continent.


    Dillon and Brother Orson, who were willing to protect me at the cost of their life. Tora was really Tory and Macan was Mac-they sacrificed their lives to protect me and ended up being dragged into the world of beastmen.


    ¡°No way! Lowell¡­ Was Owell?! A¡¯s most precious silver wolf. Lowell was willing to give up everything to me, even his authority as the alpha of their tribe,¡± I mumbled and cried realizing how many people were willing to sacrifice everything for me even at the cost of their lives.


    They were all glowing due to the power of their loyalty, sending me immense power.


    At a distance, I saw a simr glowing light beneath the ocean. It was Gurion, my most loyal and sweet Gurion, who was also killed by Sephtis alongside Lowell. They defended Mother and A the time when my father took me away to save me against demise.


    Lastly, Dn, who was the most loyal subject to the throne. He chose his loyalty despite knowing that he would lose his parents and elders in the process. He never asked nor epted any rewards except my Stone of Oath. He remained faithful despite my death and waited for my return.


    My tears kept streaming down as I looked back at the others. Dn was at the center of the circle-I slowlynded in front of him, though the others still proceeded with the prayer with their eyes tightly shut.


    They all cried and called my name without opening their eyes, ¡°Arie, the goddess of the sun, the light of the day and night, the only heir to the throne of Nirvana.¡±


    The time seemed to suddenly stop as soon as they finished their prayer. Everything and everyone seemed to stop except Dn.


    ¡°My wife..,¡± he mumbled as he opened his eyes and reached for my hand, pressing his lips against it while lowering his head in front of me.


    ¡°Dn..,¡± I mumbled in confusion.


    He suddenly pulled me near and pressed his lips against mine, so I instinctively closed my eyes. We were suddenly submerged into the water though there was no water in the temple, then he pulled away briefly and pulled me out of the water.


    I opened my eyes and realized I was back in Nirvana-Dn was still holding my hand while he and Gunnar were kneeling with their heads lowered in front of me.


    I felt like my body became lighter and my mind became clearer.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°May the blessing of courage help you with your triumph, oh dear light of Nirvana,¡± Gunnar said.


    Dn stood up suddenly and lifted me up in his arms as he walked out of the room while using his power to dry us up.


    Mother and A were waiting outside. He bowed to them briefly before letting me go gently.


    ¡°Mother, the time stopped in thend of mortals,¡± I said confusedly.


    ¡°I ordered the god of time to hold the time, temporarily so that the mortals won¡¯t be terribly inflicted due to the fluctuations of powers in Nirvana, but he won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time,¡± she answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear¡­ But¡­ Why am I the only one being blessed?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 112: The Abyssal Lake

    ¡°Did you forget, my dear? A¡¯s power is reliant on yours,¡± she answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Arie. If not for the Stone of Oath you left with Dn, my power should have already vanished. I wasn¡¯t entirely restricted in the south. Our mother ced me there to reserve my remaining power until your return and to stop the cmities in the mortalnd,¡± A added.


    I was surprised because I didn¡¯t know¡­ Or rather, I forgot that the strongest goddess was actually reliant on the power of the sun. I did remember my mother told me once about A¡¯s power, but we were both still too young to understand what it meant.


    ¡°Dn, descendant of the water god, lend us your power and protect the world at the cost of your life,¡± my mother ordered.


    He knelt in front of my mother with his head lowered, then answered, ¡°I will adhere to yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Rise and skip the formalities from now on because you are already a member of our family. I appreciate your loyalty since the beginning, so I trust you the most with Arie. However, there is a more important task waiting for you,¡± my mother continued.


    ¡°I am ready to ept any of your demands, Queen Mother,¡± he replied as he stood up with a bright smile on his face.


    I was flustered seeing his reaction. My heart fluttered remembering his smile when we first met.


    ¡°It¡¯s good seeing you¡¯ve grown well. Let¡¯s head to the throne room, everyone is waiting for us,¡± my mother responded as she turned around and walked ahead of us-we all followed from behind. Dn held my hand and happily smiled at me-he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that she acknowledged me despite my race,¡± he whispered.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Our mother is just and knows how to appreciate a loyal vassal. You are actually the odd one don¡¯t you think? Mother and even Father offered you rewards, but you only epted my Stone of Oath,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the most precious reward I could ever receive. Your father was hesitant to hand it over to me when he went down to our territory. I trembled in fear due to his distressed look while handing over the stone,¡± he chuckled as he tightened his grip on my hand and lifted it up to kiss it passionately while ncing at me.


    I was flustered and looked away. His smirk and blushing face made me recall our night together briefly before suddenly remembering about the situation as I saw the huge door of the throne room.


    The door opened and all the Immortals were gathered as they tried to keep my father¡¯s core alive and to keep the time on the mortalnd in suspension. They were all ready to give up their power just to save the bnce of the world of the beastman.


    Dn looked petrified as he stepped back in horror, seeing my father¡¯s condition. My father¡¯s core was already fading. I clenched my jaw in anxiety as I tried to stop myself from crying.


    A hugged me and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    I hugged her tightly and cried silently for a moment before we paid respect to our father while promising to be back safely as we wore the armor of the Winged White Lion. I had to remove my ne because it would be troublesome. Strangely, it doesn¡¯t affect anyone.


    ¡°My dear wife, please be safe,¡± Dn whispered as he helped me fix the armor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I whispered hesitantly.


    I saw him make a gloomy expression before trying to pull a smile on his face. He pressed his lips against mine and I felt his power enter my body.


    ¡°Blessings to the fruits of light,¡± he whispered while gripping my hand tightly before pulling away with a gloomy and guilty expression on his face.


    I was confused by his words, but chose not to rify things. He briefly bowed down in front of me and A before he pulled out all his power and joined the other Immortals. My heart ached as we left Nirvana and went to the gate of the Abyss.


    A held my hand and we both used our powers to open the gate. When we got inside, we saw a vastke glistening in the darkness. There were no stars in the sky, nor moon to light it up, but the sparkling starlike light came from under theke.


    Looking closely, the lights that lit up theke were spirits roaming in the depths of the water, waiting for their time to be reborn again.


    I was mesmerized and tempted to test the water, but A suddenly pulled me back.


    ¡°Arie, don¡¯t touch the water. The shadows are lurking underneath theke,¡± she warned.


    I gasped and stepped back and felt my heartbeat race.


    ¡°I see. Is it safe for us to fly over?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fly you over, your wings might attract the attention of the shadows,¡± she replied in a low voice.


    I nodded, so she lifted me up in her arms as she spread her ck wings revealing her ck wolf ears and tail. Her ash-gray eyes glimmered despite the darkness. She never showed her passive ¨C aggressive form in Nirvana because she hated her form despite how beautiful she looks, especially under the moonlight. She hugged me tightly so I wrapped my arms around her neck as she walked forward while pping her wings until she¡¯s no longer touching the ground, flying over theke under a dark sky.


    My heart was beating fast and felt the eerie vibe of the Abyss as A tried to fly higher so that we won¡¯t be spotted easily. Unfortunately, a horde of shadow hands appeared, crawling from theke forming a shape of a huge hand and grabbed me from A¡¯s Arms.


    ¡°A!!!¡± I screamed while trying to reach for her hand as I was slowly being dragged down to theke.


    ¡°No!!!¡± she also screamed in horror and tried to reach me as she flew down to theke, diving while transforming into her passive form.


    I was swallowed by theke as she did her best to swim to reach for my hand.


    Our bodies glimmered through the Abyssal Lake, but were slowly being overshadowed by the darkness beneath the cold and gloomy water of theke. The glimmering souls suddenly lost their light as they transformed into dark shadows surrounding us like leeches sucking the light from our bodies.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± I warned telepathically as I freed myself from the shadows¡¯ grasp.


    She turned around, but she couldn¡¯t dodge so I pulled her into my arms and held her tightly before we got eaten by the darkness.

 Chapter 113: The Abyss

    We got transported inside a familiar pce with a familiar throne made of bones and skulls. Walls were made of dark marbles surrounded with eternal ming torches and glistening crystals that brightened up with our presence. There¡¯s a huge cauldron beside the throne that allows one to oversee the world of the beastmen and the ceiling was too high and dark as if it was covered by the shadow of the Abyss.


    ¡°Wee back my dear children¡­ I¡¯ve long been waiting for you¡­ Oh! Interesting! Are you looking down on me?¡± he growled as he stood up from his throne and walked towards us wearing a ck chained armor with the mark of the Winged ck Wolf.


    We were kept down by the shadows controlled by the god of death, but A broke free as she transformed to her passive ¨C aggressive form and ran in front of me to block her father¡¯s way.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to touch Arie as long as I¡¯m still alive, ¡®Father¡¯, ¡± she snarled while holding a sword against him.


    ¡°Hah! So you will only call me ¡®Father¡¯ with her around. I see¡­ You were raised by Lev as his daughter¡¯s dog. I should have finished her off a long time ago and brought you back with Hera,¡± he grumbled furiously while transforming to his aggressive form.


    He¡¯s a Winged ck Wolf like A, but his form looks more like a winged werewolf and was a colossalpared to a regr Winged Wolf.


    ¡°Shadow of the Abyss, contain these children,¡± he retorted, lifting his arms wide open.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have your way!¡± I roared as I broke free from the shadows and transformed to my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    I flew up and tried to suppress the shadows as A attacked her father with her sword.


    He dodged all her attacks so I drew my bow and arrows as I attacked from above, leaving my guard open. I suddenly got pulled down by the shadow as my shot missed Sephtis.


    ¡°Nice try child,¡± he sneered as he howled to call the shadows while dodging his daughter¡¯s attacks.


    I did my best to suppress the shadows, but they were excessive in number as A suddenly got repressed by the shadows I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± I screamed as I changed my bow into a sword and leaped from above as I pointed my sword downwards as I fell in his direction.


    He suddenly disappeared and shed the side of my metal armor, gashing the skin with his sharp ws. I jolted as I hissed due to the sharp pain as I faltered to the ground and got restrained by the shadows.


    ¡°Arie!¡± A howled as she broke away from the shadows to dash towards her father with a spear in her hand.


    He caught her daughter¡¯s spear and threw her away as the shadow caught her at hismand.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sad, A. I¡¯m doing this for you and yet you dare to attack your father. I have no other choice then!¡± he mumbled as he approached A¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this!¡± A cried as she struggled from the shadows.


    I broke free from the shadows as I used my power to refrain him from going near her while suppressing the shadows around me.


    A broke free and tried to pierce his chest with her sword.


    I felt the stinging pain on my side as my blood gushed out, causing me to shudder, ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He broke free from my grasp as he dodged and grabbed A by her head and arm and I was suddenly constricted by the shadows pinning me down on my knees and restricting my hands.


    ¡°I think you need to sleep for now,¡± he implied, as he made her unconscious, cing chains of restrictions on her.


    ¡°Now¡­ There¡¯s only the two of us¡­ Shall we y?¡± he sneered as he walked near me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too old to y games?¡± I taunted, looking at him sharply.


    ¡°Come to think of it. You looked exactly like her. Why don¡¯t you just stay here? We¡¯ll have fun together,¡± he smirked as he grappled my face with his beastly hand.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯ll kill you even at the cost of my life,¡± I dered.


    ¡°In your condition? Hah! You¡¯re making fun of me. It¡¯s cute though. Why don¡¯t I start with your newly acquired weakness? It will be so much fun. I love seeing your horrified look. It¡¯s so exhrating¡­ You really looked hot back then. Burning hot..,¡± he grunted as he tightened his grasp, causing my cheeks to bleed from his sharp ws while looking down somewhere.


    He lowered his hand, slicing my armor open. I panicked and snapped as I released my power that caused an explosion, causing him to slide back from the impact and shadows faltered.


    ¡°Stubborn just like your parents! DIE THEN!!!¡± he howled as he called out thousands of shadows that clung onto me and prevented me from moving.


    I used all my strength to break free and flew towards him with a sword in my hand.


    He dodged and caught my hand, then pulled me near to grab my head as he flipped me back and shoved me to the ground.


    I cked out briefly from the impact of my head hitting the hard floor. Staring nkly at what was happening-I was nauseous and felt my stomach flip.


    I could feel the warm blood gushing at the back of my head as my stomach heaved.


    The crest on my chest glistened and warmed up as the pain on my head lessened due to the power of the water on Dn¡¯s oath.


    I kicked him as hard as I could and shot an arrow that pierced through his right shoulder as he flew into the wall. It bled lightly as it didn¡¯t hit any vital spot.


    ¡°A¡­ Wake up!¡± I screamed in my mind.


    My head, hands and feet felt numb and cold as I was transformed back to my passive form due to weakness. I heaved due to nausea, drooping to the ground as my head and side bled excessively.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The shadows surrounded me and pinned me down defenseless.


    He stood up with a furious look and screamed, ¡°DIE!!!¡±


    I raised a shield to protect myself, despite the constraints, but it shattered before my eyes.

 Chapter 114: I Can鈥檛

    A moment before a near death experience felt like eternity, but my mind couldn¡¯t grasp what to do. My heart was pounding fast as I saw everything in slow motion.


    I can only leave everything to fate as I close my eyes.


    ¡°Arie!!!¡± A screamed as soon as she regained consciousness from my call and pulled her father with her power, then released herself from the chains of restrictions.


    She dashed towards me and hugged me. She tried to heal my wounds as she kissed my forehead.


    ¡°A!!! Let me kill her andplete your power,¡± Sephtis howled.


    ¡°No!!! She¡¯s the source of my existence!!! You will go over me before you could kill her!¡± she ticked off as she attacked him with a spear.


    He kept evading our attacks and threw us away a few times.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need her!!! Your power will be greater once she¡¯s gone,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! She can, but not me!¡± she retorted furiously.


    I ced a restraint on him simr as I did before and ced a multipleyer of restrictions, but his shadows kept blocking our attacks for him.


    ¡°You are a fool to believe their words. You are the true heir to the throne!¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve long despised the throne, let alone being your daughter!¡± she screamed in disagreement.


    ¡°Give up, now!¡± I roared as I shot an arrow towards him.


    ¡°You are in the Abyss. You are no match with my shadows,¡± he sneered as he blocked my arrow despite being restrained.


    He suddenly broke free and attacked me while shoving away his daughter.


    I ran for my life and dodged all his attacks until I reached the Abyssal Lake where the shadows surrounded me.


    A rushed towards me and pulled me away as she shoved a stone in my mouth that I unconsciously swallowed.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± I asked in confusion.


    She grinned and kicked me away at a distance so we could dodge the shadows, but Sephtis got near me and was about to hit me with his ws. It¡¯s hard to dodge, I haven¡¯t regained my bnce yet.


    I instinctively spread my wings to protect my life, sacrificing my left wing.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± I shrieked in pain as I felt my wing break and tear to pieces.


    A threw a spear on her father¡¯s arm that stabbed through his flesh and bone.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± he howled as the spear disappeared and left a hole in his arm.


    He faltered back in pain as his blood gushed out from his wound.


    A looked horrified as her gazended on me. She dashed to my direction and tried to heal me, but she couldn¡¯t-we¡¯ve already used up almost all our powers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t heal me..,¡± I mumbled as her father approached us furiously.


    I drew a sword and a shield and fought with him head on as A attacked him from the back where the shadows worked at his convenience refraining A to inflict any damage.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I focused my attack on his right hand where he obtained an injury, but he was so tough. My shields shattered at every hit, causing me to draw shields simultaneously.


    ¡°Argh! Curse of the Abyss-¡± he charged, but A managed to pierce her sword through his right shoulder.


    ¡°Not now, Father,¡± she scoffed, causing him to snap and release his power that threw me and A away.


    A used the wall to divert her direction and attacked forward to her father with a spear in her hand.


    I drew my bow and arrows to aim a shot as he grabbed A¡¯s body with his monstrous hands and pinned her down.


    ¡°Such a nuisance!¡± he growled as he grabbed A¡¯s head and constrained her.


    I shot my zing arrow and aimed it at his neck-it punctured through the shadows shielding him, burning it with its me as it punctured through his flesh. It managed to burn the right part of his neck before it disappeared, causing him to falter as the gush of blood rushed out from his wound.


    ¡°Argh! Such a pest!!!¡± he howled and let go of A.


    He charged with all his might, as he dashed to my direction at a fast phase. I tried to run, but he caught my foot and swung me to the wall and the floor consecutively.


    I had to use my power to protect myself from the impact, but it¡¯s hard to keep up.


    ¡°No!!! Arie!!!¡± A screamed as she broke free from her father¡¯s restrictions and drew a sword to sh his back, causing him to loosen his grip on my foot and jolted in pain.


    I ran away as fast as I could, panting as I went, not minding the restricting pain all over my body.


    I turned around and shot another arrow aiming to his core, despite my sight being blurry while he was still regaining his posture and poured all my remaining energy as I released the arrow.


    He managed to dodge though it punctured his left arm, inflicting burns and open wounds on his flesh before it disappeared.


    He faltered, but dodged A¡¯s sudden attack as he kicked her on her stomach, throwing her to the wall.


    I tried to protect her with my power, but it already ran out as I stumbled down to the ground. My form changed to passive and I could hardly move as I crawled backwards, trembling in disbelief and fright.


    ¡°How¡­¡± I mumbled as I gasped and breathed heavily with cold sweat from the numbing pain of my injuries.


    He walked near A, who has also transformed back to her passive form.


    ¡°Hah! What a pain..,¡± he mumbled as he called the shadow to restrict his unconscious daughter.


    He walked near and mumbled, but I couldn¡¯t hear his words as I saw the shadows slowly emerging from the ground. I tried to run, but it caught my feet and arms.


    ¡°Hahaha! Right! That¡¯s the face I¡¯ve been looking for. Your horrified and disgusted look..,¡± he sneered as he walked near.


    ¡°Dn¡­¡± I mumbled in fright.


    ¡°My dear¡­ My power is yours,¡± said the voice in my head as the crest on my chest glistened, enabling me to regain some strength allowing me to free myself from Sephtis¡¯ grasp.


    I ran towards A and tried to wake her up, but as soon as she opened her eyes. I felt the sensation of Sephtis¡¯ ws piercing my back.


    I felt my flesh torn and bones crashed as I briefly cked out in pain and shut my eyes.


    My life shed before my eyes as my heart pounded fast in fright as I mumbled, ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

 Chapter 115: Light into the Abyss

    It didn¡¯tst long as the pain turned to numbness and soon disappeared as my eyes regained sight and saw a horrifying view.


    ¡°W-Why..,¡± I stammered in disbelief.


    She whispered and smiled miserably with her glimmering ash-gray eyes as her face turned pale in pain, ¡°Te amo, soror carissima. [I love you, my dearest sister.]¡±


    She heaved blood, then faltered and fell to the ground.


    A switched with me.


    I felt my heart stop for a moment and throbbed like it was stabbed by a million needles.


    I couldn¡¯t utter a word and my mind went nk.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°NO!!!¡± Sephtis howled as he pulled out his hand from A¡¯s back.


    He turned back to his passive form and held his daughter¡¯s body in his arms.


    Weeping in regret and disbelief.


    ¡°How¡­ does it¡­ feel¡­ to take¡­ the life¡­ of your own¡­ flesh¡­ and blood¡­ Father..,¡± she grinned as she took her final breath with her final words.


    I rushed towards her and took her from Sephtis¡¯ hands trying to heal her, but I could no longer heal her. She¡¯s no longer breathing and her body started to slowly vanish.


    Sephtis kept howling in agony and I started to weep.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true..,¡± I mumbled in horror as I looked nkly in disbelief.


    My tears kept streaming down and my sight became cloudy as her power forcefully entered my body and merged with mine, breaking the seal on the power of the moon within me.


    ¡°NO!!! I¡­ I don¡¯t want this¡­ A! T-Take it back! P-please¡­ Take it back!¡± I blubbered as I crouched in agony and trembled in disbelief.


    ¡°AYLA!!!¡± I cried out desperately despite knowing she would no longer hear my call as I felt the burning insignia of the sun rising to my forehead and merged with the insignia of the moon.


    A¡¯s core slowly vanished with the Stone of Oath she gave me that enabled her to switch ces with me.


    Her soul shattered to pieces as it floated and vanished into the air.


    I felt the burning sensation of my body once more just like the day I first fought Sephtis.


    My flesh was burning like hell with the numbing pain on my chest full of grief with the loss of my dearest sister and the weight of fright of losing my father.


    I felt my world grumbling under my feet as I whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want this¡­¡±


    I may have forgotten my sister for a long time. Our bond never faded, it was the reason why I was obsessed with my mortal sister named Lindie. They had simr physiques though they have different demeanor and eyes.


    My obsession has been just a longing for someone dear to me that I had forgotten.


    A longing that will now be tattooed in me forever as our powers merged upon her death.


    Her smile and grin faded in a blink of an eye.


    I felt the agony of losing half of my existence despite gaining more power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this! AYLA!!!¡± I stood up and screamed as I briefly ckout from the shock.


    ¡°Be awake, child of true light. Bring forth light into the Abyss. I grant thee the highest authority. Strip off the prestige of the god of demise,¡± a voice in my head ordered.


    ¡°I shall obey,¡± I instinctively answered as I opened my zing eyes.


    My body started to burn with a golden me while the crest on my chest glistened with blue light as it rapidly relieved me from the pain of burns and wounds, extinguishing the fire on my body the next second.


    ¡°IT¡¯S YOUR FAULT!!! She should have been the one gaining the power! Not you!¡± Sephtis snapped as he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s my fault,¡± I answered, staring at him nkly feeling empty and tired.


    ¡°YOU SHOULD DIE!!!¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°I wish I could..,¡± I whispered as my tears streamed down because of the pain in my heart.


    ¡°DIE WITH THIS WORLD!!!¡± he howled as he snapped and transformed to his aggressive form and ran towards me on all fours despite his injuries.


    ¡°I can¡¯t unless you do.¡± I asserted, as I transformed to my passive ¨C aggressive form and flew up in the speed of light.


    He spread his wings and flew from behind as he cast his spell, ¡°Curse of the Abyss, adhere thy god. Fill her hearts with horror and demise from thy wickedness.¡±


    ¡°Shadows, be gone,¡± I ordered as I hovered over the Abyssal Lake pushing down the approaching shadows with my light.


    He threw a spear while I was suppressing the shadows of the Abyss, so I raised my right hand to cast a stronger shield, but it shattered before my eyes.


    I dodged the spear by turning my head on the side, causing me to lose my bnce and saw Sephtising from above. I swirled around and attacked the shadows on the Lake to revert my direction with the impact of the power I released.


    The shadows faltered and Sephtis missed.


    ¡°Curse of the Abyss, abide thy god. Bring forth demise and horror,¡± he casted once again, as he lifted his hands in the air, but I already restrained and sealed the shadows beneath theke while returning their glimmering light with my power.


    He looked petrified as he saw the shadows on theke had already reverted back to its true form as they glimmered and roamed freely like before.


    ¡°Gau, the darkness of Nirvana. Yield before the light and repent for thy sins,¡± I grumbled as I restrained him with the chains of light.


    ¡°How dare you order the god of death!¡± he growled, trying to break free.


    ¡°By the order of the greatest authority. You are to be stripped from your prestige as the god of death. You are no longer the ruler of the Abyss,¡± I asserted, raising my hand to him and burning his insignia of death.


    ¡°NO!!!¡± he howled in pain from the burning insignia while trying to break the chains in panic.


    ¡°Constrict!¡± I roared, casting another set of chains, tightening and gagging his mouth with it.


    My gaze turned to the location from where A vanished as I looked on the ground.


    My heart hurts.


    I felt angry, but whom shall I me?


    It¡¯s toote.


    She¡¯s gone.


    She vanished before my sight.


    I felt guilty for surviving.


    I felt empty and lonely altogether as I drew my bow and poured all my power on my arrow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s die together. Shall we?¡± I suggested as I smiled miserably, remembering my sister¡¯s grin.


    A burning tear of grief slid down to my face as I released the arrow and aimed at his ckened core.


    He howled in pain as the arrow pierced through his chest, shattering his core into pieces.


    My wings slowly faded as I slowly turned back to my passive form.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I silently watched his body burn in mes before vanishing in the air as I closed my eyes.


    As I thought-I didn¡¯t feel relieved from the agony.


    I felt my life fading slowly as my heart suffered from the torment of guilt and regret. My wings disappeared as I fell down from such height.

 Chapter 116: She鈥檚 Gone

    ¡°Arie!!! My dearest¡­ Please! Pull yourself together!¡± a voice suddenly echoed all over the Abyss and caught me right before my body hit the surface of theke.


    The scent of the meadow in the spring filled me with warmth despite the agony in my heart.


    I felt my tears gushing down my face as I tried to open my eyes.


    A familiar face I missed so much though his image differed from what I remembered. Half of his hair and one of his wings became ck. His eyes turned golden like my mother¡¯s eyes and his hair became longer.


    ¡°Father¡­ A¡¯s gone¡­ It¡¯s all my fault..,¡± I agonized as I wept curling in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my dearest. It¡¯s your Father¡¯s fault. It is my fault..,¡± he trembled as we fled away from the Abyss.


    My father brought me back to Nirvana holding me tightly in his arms.


    Dn ran worriedly towards us while looking around confusedly as he knelt before us without uttering a word.


    ¡°Follow us,¡± my father ordered.


    Dn followed us from behind as my father turned around and walked through the garden where A and I usually y.


    I remembered when we had an argument regarding the Stone of Oath I awarded to Dn, then she learned that I was bullied and got angry at the other children of the Immortals. She had never left my side since then.


    I remembered the time when we chased after Owell to change his color and changed his name while riding Gurion¡¯s back.


    I remembered when we made wreaths together, then ced it on Owell and Gurion¡¯s head. Weughed together because they extremely disliked it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I trembled due to the pain in my chest that I couldn¡¯t handle as I whimpered and drenched my father¡¯s silk clothing.


    My father walked to a familiar building with a huge staircase with multiple morous rooms painted in white. The pirs and tiles were made of marble, with multiple huge windows that enabled the light to enter and kept the ce bright and warm.


    There were three main rooms in it; the center one was our parents¡¯ room, the one on the left used to be my room and the one on the right was A¡¯s room. All the main rooms had an overlooking view of the garden through the balconies. The other rooms were allocated to the other gods and goddesses who stayed with us in Nirvana.


    He brought me to my bed and had the curtain to the balcony closed as he lit up the light of the crystals around my room.


    He healed my wounds and burns as he asked Dn to get some new sets of clothes.


    I suddenly felt light, but still felt horrible as my chest ached and my mind was a mess.


    ¡°Stay here for a moment and rest. I will have the servants prepare some meals and inform your mother about it,¡± he said as Dn came back with a new set of clothes.


    He looked at me while cupping my face and wiping my tears with his trembling hands. His eyes were dampened though he kept his posture firmly. He loved A the same way he loves me, but I was the one who caused her death.


    The feeling of guilt was so overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t speak a word and just kept crying. I held his warm hands tightly as I wept silently.


    I wanted to tell him I miss him so much and I wanted to share the story of our journey, but no words coulde out from my mouth. I was so overwhelmed by the mixed emotions of grief from A¡¯s death, though I was relieved that he was finally alright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with your mother. Stay with Dn for a moment. I won¡¯t take long,¡± he consoled as he briefly hugged me tightly before leaving me alone with Dn.


    My father kept the door open so I agonized as I stared nkly at the opening where A usually peeks while grinning as she greets me every morning when we were young.


    Dn closed the door and walked near as he helped me change my clothes.


    I looked at the mirror and saw that my appearance didn¡¯t change so much unlike my father, despite gaining A¡¯s power except my longer hair and my eyes that turned golden.


    ¡°It¡¯s both a light power after all,¡± I mumbled while touching the reflection of the insignia of thebined moon and sun on the mirror.


    Dn looked away with pity without uttering a word upon seeing me weep silently in front of the mirror.


    I faltered and fell on the floor in despair.


    ¡°I should have been¡­ the one dead..,¡± I grieved, staring nkly at the mirror.


    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t say such things my dear. She loves you so much, enough to give her life for you,¡± he trembled as he hugged me tightly in his arms.


    ¡°I just had my memories back¡­ We just got reunited after a long time¡­ Yet¡­ She died before my eyes.¡± I mourned as I remembered how her core and soul fluttered and disappeared right in front of me.


    ¡°Get some rest first. The floor is cold,¡± he said while trembling as he lifted me in his arms and brought me back on my bed.


    ¡°My dear¡­ It breaks my heart seeing you like this. I¡¯m sure your parents would be the same. Even your sister would be sad if she sees you right now,¡± he whispered as he hugged me tightly.


    ¡°But she¡¯s no longer here!¡± I bawled and let out a loud cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know how tofort you at times like this, but you can keep crying on my shoulder until you feel better,¡± he consoled as he stroked my hair gently.


    I kept on weeping in his embrace until the maids and my parents entered my room.


    ¡°Hic! Mother¡­ Father..,¡± I whimpered as Dn loosened his grip.


    I ran towards their direction and hugged them while sobbing.


    ¡°Oh my poor daughters..,¡± my mother wept, trembling as she wept in my arms.


    My father remained silent as he began to pule while stroking my back to console me.


    They fed me after I calmed down and consoled me until I fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    ************************************


    In my dream, I saw a familiar river and a familiar tall figure with long white hair, tanned body and golden eyes. He looked young, but felt like his existence was far greater than any gods.


    I faltered as I knelt down realizing who he was.


    ¡°Grandfather..,¡± I mumbled with a trembling tone, weeping with a defeated tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss and congrattions for fulfilling your role,¡± he consoled as he hugged me tightly crouching down to reach me.


    ¡°A died¡­ It was all my fault,¡± I mumbled in anguish as I wept in his arms.


    ¡°You did your best. She also knew it. Weep as much as you want. I know how much you love one another. I know how much you¡¯re hurting right now. I know my child. However, when you¡¯re already tired of weeping, stand up and move forward and don¡¯t forget,¡± he coaxed me as he stroked my hair.


    ¡°Where do the souls of an Immortal go after death?¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Somewhere simr to the world you know,¡± he replied calmly.


    ¡°W-Will she have a good family?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to bless her,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to her..,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be proud to see your sess,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 117: Sealed Babies

    I was relieved to meet the Supreme God in my dream. I felt like my chest became lighter, though I¡¯m still grieving. I epted and faced reality faster with his help.


    ¡°My dear¡­ Wee back! How was your talk with Father?¡± my mother asked in a calm and warm tone.


    ¡°He should have let her rest first before summoning her,¡± my father sighed in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I believe He¡¯s just worried about her. She¡¯s His beloved granddaughter after all,¡± she replied with a saddened tone despite her smile.


    ¡°My dear, are you still tired? Are you hungry? Would you like some water?¡± Dn asked with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m well rested and I don¡¯t feel hungry as of the moment,¡± I chuckled and smiled miserably with teary eyes.


    ¡°My dear..,¡± he mumbled in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right because she¡¯ll be alright somewhere. I just need a little more time,¡± I responded with tears in my eyes.


    My parents also cried and hugged me trying to console me without uttering a word. We were all equally hurt since we love A more than she thought we did.


    ¡°Mother¡­ If it¡¯s not excessive¡­ Will you allow my people in Nirvana?¡± I asked on a whim to divert the mood.


    ¡°You can use your ring to open the portal for them no matter where they are,¡± she replied with a smile.


    I was ecstatic and excited as I smiled with teary eyes.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Thank you so much.¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Wee my dearest,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Dn¡­ How long are you nning to seal my grandchildren? You know it¡¯s not good for them to be kept sealed for a long time, right?¡± my father whispered to Dn, but I could still hear it due to my heightened senses.


    Immortals have heightened senses when in stress, especially during battle that couldst for days even after the battle.


    ¡°Lev!¡± my mother scolded as she looked at my father sharply.


    ¡°But, my dear¡­ She deserves to know as soon as possible,¡± he argued.


    ¡°F-Father? What do you mean? Dn?¡± I asked in extreme confusion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to talk on your own. It is not our ce to meddle with matters regarding the family of your own,¡± my mother sighed as she dragged my father away.


    ¡°Dn¡­ What did Father mean?¡± I asked.


    He suddenly faltered, knelt to the ground and said while lowering his head, ¡°Please forgive me¡­ I had no choice. I ced a suppressing seal on our children to protect you during your battle.¡±


    ¡°W-When did you do that?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°When you fell ill as we arrived in the Horned Owl Tribe,¡± he answered.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ B-But we haven¡¯t mated since we left your pce,¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ We were equally baffled about the situation, though we initially anticipated the possibility of your pregnancy. I wasn¡¯t allowed to take any birth control and the pce not only allows the female to be fertile, but could negate simple birth controls,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I clearly checked Lowell and Mac. They didn¡¯t have the insignia,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lowell said he tried an improved birth control and suppressant he was formting but he couldn¡¯t let the others take it because he wasn¡¯t sure if it could have any side effects. Also, Macan said he used a method we couldn¡¯t understand,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What method?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wi¡­ With¡­ *sigh* Pardon. I couldn¡¯t remember the exact term he used,¡± he said.


    ¡°Was it withdr- never mind. I get it. I don¡¯t know what to think, but please lift the seal right now,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he responded as he stood up, then walked near my bed.


    He cupped my face with his hand and pressed his lips gently against mine as I instinctively ced my hand on his chest. I was a little surprised that I almost pushed him away, though I fought the urge to realize he was just going to lift a seal.


    I suddenly remembered the time when I was ill as he was mumbling something I couldn¡¯t hear. It must have been when he sealed my children in fear.


    He pulled away with a flushed look as he smiled at me in tears, ¡°Would you like to see the insignia? It was quite unique that all of us were baffled.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Please..,¡± I answered in anticipation.


    He loosened his clothing and showed the insignia beside the crest on his chest. It was an image of a baby crouching in a fetal position.


    I was in awe for a moment, I forgot that I was still grieving.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What about Dillon?¡± I asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Same as mine,¡± he answered briefly.


    My mind was chaotic. I felt happy, but felt guilty for being happy. I felt confused and I suddenly had an unbearable urge to see all of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Will you teach me how to open a portal?¡± I asked.


    He grinned and nodded then kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Just think of them and ce a little power on the ring while pointing to a t surface,¡± he exined as he held my hand and pointed it to the ss door of the balcony.


    I closed my eyes following his instruction.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Lowell¡­ Mac¡­ Brother¡­ Tora¡­¡± I mumbled, then opened my eyes.


    They entered the portal one after another with confusion.


    ¡°Ari?!¡± Tora cried as she jumped into my arms.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Dn warned nervously.


    ¡°Why? What happened to my sister?¡± my brother asked as he sat beside me with a female hatchling in his hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I just lifted the seal,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What seal?¡± Tora asked as she pulled away in confusion.


    ¡°The seal that suppressed the growth of the children in her womb,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Wait! Children? She¡¯s pregnant? Since when?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°My sister has been pregnant since after the wedding¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell you since I don¡¯t want you to feel stressed and worried since her pregnancy was quite unique,¡± my brother answered.


    ¡°If she¡¯s pregnant the same as I was, why didn¡¯t shey the eggs when we stayed in the Winged Horse Tribe?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°As Orson exined, her pregnancy is unique in this world. It was simr to the pregnancy of humans in our previous life, she might need almost a year to bear the children inside her womb before she could give birth to the babies,¡± Macan responded.


    ¡°B-babies? Do Immortals bear babies? Not an egg?¡± I asked.


    Dn shook his head and said, ¡°It was the reason we were all baffled.¡±


    ¡°Do my parents know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Roughly, I guess they do, judging on how your father easily identified your pregnancy,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 118: Feast in Nirvana

    The news about my pregnancy made my mood lighter and distracted me for a bit. It was nice seeing the people dearest to me at times of grief. I couldn¡¯t utter a single word about what happened during the battle. I couldn¡¯t bring up the topic because it hurts my heart thinking about the sacrifice of my sister. Luckily, there was other news that could keep them busy for a while.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Who¡¯s this little cutie?¡± I asked as I crawled near my brother to see closer.


    Her brown eyes and hair were simr to my brother.


    ¡°She¡¯s Nita, she hatched a few days ago,¡± Tora grinned.


    ¡°Aw! I want a mini Tora, but she¡¯s cute. She looked exactly as Brother Orson when he was small,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Right?! She¡¯s so adorable!¡± Tora beamed as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your weight on Ahri,¡± Macan warned as he pulled Tora away.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy, Brother! Hmph!¡± Torained.


    I chuckled due to her cute reaction.


    Dillon sat beside me, stroking my hair with a relieved expression, ¡°Honey¡­ Is this a dream?¡±


    Lowell walked around the bed to crawl near me and hugged me on my waist while wagging his tail behind without uttering a word.


    ¡°I miss you all. I¡¯m really d that mother allowed me to bring you all here,¡± I jabbered while rubbing Lowell¡¯s hair and leaning a little on Dillon.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll inform Ari¡¯s parents about your arrival,¡± Dn volunteered and went away instantly.


    ¡°I feel weird, this ce feels oddly familiar,¡± Lowell mumbled.


    I looked at him in surprise so I teased, ¡°Really? I think I know why, but I won¡¯t tell you right now. (I¡¯m not ready to share a story regarding A yet.)¡±


    Lowell looked confused for a moment and looked at me with worry as he whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just happy to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Quite clingy aren¡¯t we?¡± An assertive voice suddenly echoed from the door.


    They all looked confused and stunned, especially my brother.


    ¡°Father¡­ Mother..,¡± I mumbled.


    Lowell and Dillon suddenly looked mortified as they hurriedly rolled down from the bed to bow before my parents.


    ¡°Haha! Why were you both so jumpy? I was just teasing you. It¡¯s nice seeing you both again,¡± my father teased.


    ¡°Greetings everyone, I am Herastia, Arie¡¯s mother,¡± my mother greeted as she entered my room, walking with my father side by side.


    ¡°Everyone, give respect to the queen goddess and her consort, the god of life and death!¡± Dn eximed.


    Everyone was flustered and knelt down while lowering their heads in panic.


    ¡°Greeting to the queen goddess and to the god of life and death. We are greatly honored to be given a chance to have your presence,¡± they all greeted in unison.


    They introduced themselves one after another after the greeting.


    ¡°Please drop the formalities. We are a family after all,¡± my mother chortled.


    ¡°Haha! Son, won¡¯t you greet your father like you used to?¡± my father chuckled, looking at my brother and the baby in his hand.


    ¡°F-Father!¡± he hurriedly handed Nita to Tora and ran towards my father and hugged him.


    My father weed my brother in his embrace and my brother cried like a child.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of your sister while I¡¯m away,¡± my father whispered.


    My brother hugged him tightly and said, ¡°I just did what I have to do as an older brother.¡±


    My father smiled at him as he patted his back to console him, ¡°You did well. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Anyway¡­ Wee to Nirvana, everyone. I ordered my people to prepare a feast for all of you so please be at ease and enjoy your stay,¡± my mother announced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation while eating. Adler, please lead them to the dining room,¡± my father ordered.


    The others followed Adler and I apanied my parents. My mother was especially clingy to me, wrapping her hand around my waist as we all walked side by side.


    Mother used to lift me in her arms while A was in Fathers hands, but now she¡¯s gone, our family felt iplete despite the facade we were showing to others. We cannot show others our sorrow, for the throne needs a stronghold.


    We all headed down to the dining hall where an astonishingly plenteous mouthwatering meal was prepared on a very long table, decorated with flowers and fancy utensils. The chandeliers that lit up the room were made of crystals that glow using the power of the light.


    My parents were sitting at one end of the table while I sat beside my mother, on her left while my brother sat on my father¡¯s right. Next to me was Dn, followed by Dillon and Lowell while Tora, who was holding Nita in her arms, sat beside my brother and Macan. The other Immortals were also present as they gave their greetings to us.


    ¡°This feast is a gratitude and thanks to all the effort of the people who gathered here in sessfully bringing back the bnce of the world, not only in Nirvana. We would also like to ask for a moment of silence as we pray for our beloved moon goddess, A, as we send our love and blessings to her soul. May she find a peace in her new life beyond this world,¡± my father


    We all lowered our heads and prayed for my sister¡¯s soul.


    The group looked petrified hearing my father¡¯s words, but I averted from their gazes because I couldn¡¯t handle the topic just yet.


    Dillon held my hand under the table while Dn rubbed my back to console me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s also toast for the great feat of our beloved goddess of the sun, who is now the goddess of day and night, bearing the power of true light,¡± my mother praised.


    Everyone stood up and raised their sses towards me, congratting me on my sess while lowering their heads. My group followed their lead since they were not ustomed to the traditions of Immortals except for Dn.


    ¡°The honor is not mine alone. Cheers to the peace of the Beastman World,¡± I cheered as I raised my ss before drinking the wine in front of everyone.


    They all drank the wine after I did and sat back down.


    ¡°Enjoy the meal, everyone,¡± my mother beamed.


    We all started eating while chatting. My father has been peeking at Tora¡¯s hatchling from time to time.


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t she cute? She looked exactly as Brother Orson when he was young,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Right! She does look simr to Orson. May I hold her?¡± my father asked Tora, who was currently struggling with eating her food.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an honor, my lord,¡± Tora agreed and handed over Nita to him.


    ¡°Goodness! She¡¯s tiny¡­ Look dear, she¡¯s as small as the twins when they were born,¡± my fathermented as he showed Nita to my mother.


    ¡°Oh! How adorable! Her name is Nita right? Let me give a blessing of good health for her so that she¡¯ll grow up strong like her aunt Arie,¡± she babbled as she kissed Nita¡¯s forehead and blessed her.


    ¡°Let us hold her for a bit so you can eat properly,¡± my father offered.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Tora gleamed in glee.


    ¡°Father, I can hold her so you can also eat your food,¡± my brother said.


    ¡°No, you both must eat properly because taking care of a child is exhausting and you need support from others,¡± my father insisted.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± my brother beamed.


    ¡°By the way, I can see that the seal was already lifted. Do you feel unwell my dearest?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°I honestly feel quite moody right now, Mother¡­ And I feel like I want to eat something not prepared on the table,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh goodness! What kind of food do you prepare? I will ask the servants to prepare them right away,¡± my mother asked excitedly.


    ¡°Oh no, Mother! It¡¯s just a craving. There¡¯s a lot of food on the table,¡± I replied due to embarrassment.


    ¡°No! You must eat what you want to eat. It¡¯s a part of pregnancy,¡± my father scolded.


    ¡°Babe, do you want some strawberries again? I remembered you usually ask for strawberries when you¡¯re not feeling well,¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°Right! She did, multiple times¡­ And then she falls asleep while waiting so that she can¡¯t eat them sometimes,¡± Lowell chuckled.


    The others alsoughed and I felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh! Is that so?! Adler! Please bring some strawberries from the greenhouse. Just pick the ones with great quality,¡± my mother ordered.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± Adler replied.


    Not long after, he came back with some quality strawberries that made me drool like a dog.


    ¡°Honey, let me help you remove the leaves,¡± Dillon offered.


    I nodded instantly and passed the basket on him. He removed all the fruits in the basket and started removing the leaves while cing the cleaned ones back in the basket. Lowell also helped while Dn hand fed me the cleaned strawberries.


    ¡°Ah! I want to help too, why am I sitting too far away?¡± Macanined.


    ¡°Hehe! Sorry Mac¡­ I¡¯ll let you sit beside me next time,¡± I grinned while the others suddenly looked gloomy.


    Macan blurted, ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! Thanks, Mother! Thanks, everyone,¡± I grinned.


    We all enjoyed eating while chatting during the feast. I almost overfeed because of my spouses and my parents.

 Chapter 119: Mourning Dance

    The other Immortals performed their skills to entertain the guests in between meals as part of the celebration. It was fun since Nirvana rarely held a feast, but it was also exhausting because itsted until dinner time.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ve prepared a room for your family near Arie¡¯s room. I¡¯ve also asked the servants to prepare the bath and new sets of clothing to change. Go ahead and have your wife and daughter take an early rest. I bet they¡¯re tired from the whole day of celebration,¡± my father said to my brother.


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± my brother replied while hugging him briefly before following his instruction.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Father¡­ May we go ahead to my room? I feel quite exhausted and sleepy,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, my dearest! Take an early rest. The servants already prepared your baths. But, will your spouses be staying in your room? Would you like me to have them bring some extra nkets and pillows?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Yes, please, Mother. Thank you and goodnight!¡± I replied in gratitude as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I love you, my dearest. Rest well,¡± she smiled as she hugged me back.


    ¡°How about me? Won¡¯t you hug your father too?¡± my father prodded with a yful smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly, Father! Of course I¡¯ll give you a big hug too!¡± I grinned as I pulled away from myughing mother and jumped on him to hug him tightly.


    ¡°Honey! Be careful!¡± Dillon scolded.


    My father looked stunned for a moment, then gave a wistful smile.


    ¡°*Sigh* You¡¯ve grown so much this time. It still feels like it was just yesterday when you just reached the age of a youngling,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years now father, but I¡¯m still your baby even if I grew older,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Baby..? Right. You¡¯ll always be my baby daughter no matter how old you are. I love you my princess,¡± my father smiled while stroking my hair and resting his other hand on my back.


    ¡°I love you too dad. Nightie night!¡± I replied, weeping silently in his arms for a moment before pulling away.


    I ran back to my spouses¡¯ side and waved to my parents before going away in a hurry.


    ¡°Babe, how did your father know the word ¡®baby¡¯?¡± Macan asked while following from behind.


    I looked back at them and grinned, ¡°He¡¯s been my father for all three lives.¡±


    They all looked amazed hearing my words except Dn.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father die when you were still young?¡± Macan asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did. Let¡¯s hurry up! I really want to take some rest,¡± I replied, trying to dash to my room.


    Dillon suddenly lifted me in his arms and scolded me, ¡°You¡¯re so careless, honey. Are you forgetting that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is it not good for the babies?¡± I asked as I pulled down his clothing a little to check the pregnancy mark.


    ¡°Not exactly, but it could be dangerous at times. We need to have you checked as soon as possible. I¡¯ll study more about pregnancy from now on,¡± Lowell announced.


    ¡°Pregnancy¡­ Hmm¡­ Can¡¯t you check my condition, Mac?¡± I asked.


    ¡°W-What?! Me? B-but I only know how to treat animals, babe!¡± Macan stammered in shock.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ To be honest, I still feel anxious with male healers and I was nning to give birth at Dn¡¯s pce,¡± I mumbled while frowning.


    Dn looked happy while the others looked anxious.


    ¡°O-Okay, babe. I could study with Lowell if you¡¯re really ufortable with others,¡± Macan conceited.


    ¡°Yay! I love you all!¡± I beamed and they all looked flushed.


    We arrived at my room and they helped me with my bath without them doing anything weird this time. Though they teased me sometimes.


    The servants have already delivered the extra pillows, nkets andforters. Only two of them cany down beside me because my bed was smaller than the beds in Dn¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game of who shall lie down beside me,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°What kind of game, dear?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Rock Paper Scissors¡¯. Mac will exin the mechanics,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Why me, babe?¡± Macan was flustered.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay..,¡± he conceited while blushing.


    Macan exined the mechanics to them and had them practice until they¡¯re ready. I was quite sleepy already while watching them and I wasn¡¯t able to see who won. I suddenly dozed off and slept for a few hours.


    However, during midnight, I suddenly jolted up due to some bad dreams that I couldn¡¯t recall. I realized that Macan and Dillon were beside me.


    ¡°They must have won the game,¡± I mumbled as I sneaked out of bed to go to the balcony.


    It was a cold, moonless night. The stars twinkled in the sky. It was quite dark because of the absence of the moon.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark. The same as my heart without you, my dear sister,¡± I mumbled as I looked at the garden below.


    I stood up on the cemented railing of the balcony trying to feel the breeze as I danced to the tune of the chirping crickets. I could hear the waves of the water from a distance and the asional hooting of the owls.


    ¡°Ari! Is there something wrong?¡± he asked as he hopped on top of the railing facing towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m dancing,¡± I grinned as tears started to stream down my face.


    ¡°Would you like me to hum a song for you my dear? You can dance with the wolf, but you need to go down. You might fall,¡± Dn offered.


    ¡°Oh! Well, then down I go..,¡± I replied as I deliberately jumped from the balcony, transforming to my passive ¨C aggressive form, then spread and pped my wings, watching his brief horrified reaction.


    ¡°Rx! I can fly. Can¡¯t I?¡± I chuckled while hovering in front of the balcony.


    I pulled Lowell and hugged him to bring him to the garden while Dn looked from the balcony before starting to hum a melody. The song felt nostalgic that I couldn¡¯t hold back myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance. Shall we, Owell?¡± I invited as I extended my hand with a mncholic smile.


    He looked at me with confusion, but he still held my hand without uttering a word.


    ¡°Do you know? You used to y with us here,¡± I asked as I pulled him near.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused, Ari. I don¡¯t have any recollection of going here in Nirvana,¡± he replied as he walked near me and grabbed my waist.


    ¡°Not now. During your previous life,¡± I said as I started to step forward, waltzing in the tune of Dn¡¯s song.


    ¡°My previous life?¡± he asked while following my lead.


    He¡¯s quick to grasp the movements of the dance as if he already knew the dance. I transformed back to my passive form, making him more confused and used my power to create animated figures of our past to show Lowell.


    ¡°Do you see the wolf those two children were ying with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes..,¡± he answered with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°That was you when A and I were small. Your name used to be Owell, a silver wolf, but A and I dyed your fur in blue, but identally dirtying it caused it to be bluish-gray. Then we named you Lowell. However, you and Gurion died when Sephtis attacked Nirvana. I¡¯m so happy both of you reincarnated again. It¡¯s such a relief,¡± I exined, dancing while weeping.


    ¡°Ari..,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sad¡­ I should have been the one who died back there. It should have been me who disappeared if not for her..,¡± I wept as I pulled away, pushing him back as I walked a few steps backwards.


    I twirled around releasing sparkling lights on the flowers of the garden, mimicking the glow of the light of fireflies. I stepped, twisted and turned around, raising my hand in the air as I shot a beam of light that showers glistening star-like lights that scattered in the sky like a silent firework in my previous life.


    Dn suddenly stopped singing and jumped from the balcony. He used his power to lower the impact of his fall and ran towards me. Then, he pulled me near and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°My dear, you might exhaust yourself. Your body is quite cold already,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get her a coat,¡± Lowell said as he ran with a drenched eyes.


    He came back in a few minutes with a thick coat in hand. Dn took it and helped me to put it on while Lowell looked fazed for some reason.


    ¡°Lowell, can you transform into your aggressive form? Please?¡± I asked.


    ¡°B-but you¡¯re afraid of my wolf form,¡± he stammered in hesitation.


    ¡°Please..,¡± I pleaded eagerly.


    He looked hesitant, but he still followed what was asked of him.


    He walked back a few steps before transforming to his aggressive form and didn¡¯t dare to move. He waited for my reaction with his worried and drenched eyes.


    I pulled away from Dn and walked near him. I could no longer recall why I was frightened of his form because my memories with A, Owell and Gurion dominated my mind. I hugged his huge furry body as I mourned while reminiscing about my past.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 120: I Want to Live Normally

    The next morning, I decided to ask my parents for a favor.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Father¡­ I want to tell you something in private,¡± I said after I finished eating breakfast.


    ¡°I see¡­ Let¡¯s wait for everyone to finish their meal. I¡¯ll have the servants and guards move out of the room,¡± my mother replied, smiling while holding my hand for reassurance.


    ¡°Thanks, Mother,¡± I smiled as I lifted her hand and ced it on my face, rubbing my cheek against her palm.


    After everyone had finished eating, my father gave Nita back to my brother and I told everyone, ¡°Please go ahead without me. I want to have a conversation with my parents.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement and did what was told to them.


    After everyone left the room, my mother started to ask worriedly, ¡°Is there something wrong my dear?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ Father¡­ May I live in the mortalnd as a regr female beastman?¡± I asked.


    Their faces darkened with sadness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with us?¡± my mother asked while weeping.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I do want to be with you both, but I believe that my people won¡¯t befortable staying here in Nirvana. Also, I feel extremely sad as of the moment because every ce in the pce reminds me of A. I don¡¯t want to forget her, but the torment I am currently feeling is unbearable at times. Would you please allow me to go back with my people?¡± I pleaded while weeping, holding my mother¡¯s hand tightly.


    My father was listening to me quietly, though I could see the agony on his face.


    ¡°Dear¡­ I will grant you permission if that is what you wish for. It breaks my heart seeing you being tormented by grief and I am willing to give you everything, even though it also saddens me to part ways with you once more,¡± my mother agreed, whimpering with anguish.


    ¡°My dearest daughter, I can no longer be with you if you go back to the mortalnd because I have to stay beside your mother as the god of the light and darkness,¡± my father said anxiously.


    ¡°Seeing you well again has already been a blessing to me, Father. The thought of not seeing you and Mother saddens me, but I need more time to heal and I can¡¯t leave my people behind. I love you both, Mother¡­ Father¡­ With all my heart and soul¡­ I am willing to give up my prestige and power as a goddess and an Immortal if you¡¯d require me to,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Nonsense! We can¡¯t just take away your prestige and Immortality,¡± my father eximed.


    ¡°I can seal your power if that¡¯s what you wish for. You won¡¯t be able to transform into your passive ¨C aggressive form anymore, you can¡¯t heal anyone with your power anymore. You¡¯ll grow old like a regr female beastman, but once the seal is broken, you¡¯ll have to go back to Nir-,¡± my mother offered.


    ¡°Hera!!!¡± my father intercepted my mother in anxiety.


    ¡°Lev¡­ Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to see our daughter suffer like this,¡± my mother whimpered.


    My father wept and hugged her tightly. It breaks my heart seeing them anxious about my request, but I already made up my mind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really wish for. I¡¯ll grant you permission,¡± my father conceited with agony.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding¡­ Father¡­ Mother..,¡± I cried and stood up to walk in between them to hug them tightly.


    ¡°Where do you n to stay? Two of your males are alphas,¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Maybe at the central part of the Mid Continent near the ocean. But I n to give birth at Dn¡¯s pce,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Have them build a small temple for us so we can visit you anytime,¡± my mother advised.


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I will,¡± I replied.


    ¡°My princess, I¡¯m sorry if Daddy won¡¯t be able to go back with you,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dad. Just visit me if you have time,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a conversation with all your spouse and your brother after this. Please have them see me here,¡± my father instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them,¡± I replied


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something for you and have it sent to your room once it¡¯s done,¡± my mother said.


    ¡°Okay, Mother! And Father! Thank you for understanding me,¡± I eximed as I stood up and hugged them before I flew back to my room where the others including Tora and my brother were waiting for me.


    When I reached my room I immediately informed them, ¡°Father said he wants to talk to all the males including Brother Orson.¡±


    ¡°W-Why?¡± Dillon asked, trembling with confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know. I just asked permission to go back with all of you and live like a normal beastman and they agreed, but Father wants to talk to all the males,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Wow! Really, Ari?! Goodness! I was too anxious that you¡¯d stay here since you belong in this ce. I¡¯m so happy!¡± she burst as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Yeah. I really have no n to stay here in the first ce. I do want to be with my parents, but you are all my family now. I want to be with you even if you¡¯d get tired of me someday,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Nonsense, Ari! Who¡¯d get tired of you?! I¡¯ll make them realize what they¡¯re missing out,¡± Tora responded.


    ¡°Oh! Right! Brother, please make haste. Father might already be waiting for all of you,¡± I reminded.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Oh! Yes. We¡¯re on our way,¡± he replied as he handed over Nita to Tora.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t make Ahri too tired and don¡¯t be too clingy. She¡¯s still in a critical stage of pregnancy,¡± Macan warned.


    ¡°Oh! I see¡­ I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Tora replied.


    We watched them walk out of the door before we sat on my bed to chat. Nita was sleepy, so she breastfed her while we were talking. I was amazed as to how she could do other things while feeding her hatchling.


    I remembered when I was still a hatchling, my mortal mother usually fed me while her other males kept lurking near her, attending to everything she needed. However, Tora can feed her hatchling while doing other things such as getting a ss of water herself. She didn¡¯t allow me to stand because of Macan¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Tora, how can you move freely while feeding Nita? Isn¡¯t it hard to move with a hatchling clinging on your breast?¡± I asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s not that hard, Ari. Maybe at first it is, but since Orson always left me alone in our dwelling to catch some prey for us to eat while my brother takes care of the other chores. The others were quite distressed since we have no idea about your condition, they couldn¡¯t focus on their tasks,¡± she exined, fixing her dress because Nita stopped feeding and started looking at me as if she¡¯s listening to our conversation.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I should have reminded them to be more responsible even if I wasn¡¯t around. Lowell and Dillon always get jumpy whenever they¡¯re worried,¡± I said apologetically, looking at the smiling little Nita.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything went well, especially now you¡¯re back,¡± she grinned.


    ¡°Nita is quite calmpared to other hatchlings I¡¯ve seen. I wish my babies will be as calm as her,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Why not? I think they¡¯ll be even calmer than Nita. Honestly, I was also baffled as to why she¡¯s quite calm in Nirvana. She used to scream every now and then just to get attention for herself since she hatched until we came here,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh my! I see¡­ Do you really like it here, Nita? Or was it because Aunt Ari is here?¡± I babbled, giggling with Tora as I tried to tap her nose lightly with my index finger.


    Nita suddenly giggled and grabbed my finger with her tiny little hands while looking at it intently before suckling on it.


    ¡°Eh? Are you still hungry?!¡± I blurted in surprise.


    ¡°Haha! She has a huge appetite right? I wonder who she took after,¡± Tora chuckled as she fed Nita again.


    ¡°I wonder too¡­ Was it my brother? He ate a lot when we were young. It¡¯s not surprising-he is bigger than those who have the same age as him,¡± I concluded.


    ¡°Haha! He has the same build as our Alpha Dawon. Do you still remember him?¡± she taunted.


    ¡°Goodness Tora! His build reminds me of how small I was,¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Haha! What? My brother is huge too,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Can I say I was cornered? Haha!¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Haha! Oh my! You can turn down an alpha but not my brother?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s too cute to reject, despite his build. For some reason, I see him more in his original form than his current appearance. If not for that, I might have tly rejected him too,¡± I replied, reminiscing about my past with Tory and Mac.


    ¡°Oh! Right. Tell me. How do we look like when we were in your previous world,¡± she asked curiously.


    We chatted endlessly as we waited for the males to return, but they didn¡¯t return until the meal was served in my room. The servants said we have to eat on time and that my parents were still busy on something. I suddenly felt quite nervous for some reasons, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re distressed or threatened by my father because if they were I would have already felt it through the insignias. I felt curious about what they were talking about.

 Chapter 121: Drunken Males

    All males came backter than we¡¯d anticipated. They were all extremely intoxicated, except my brother.


    ¡°Oh my God! What the hell happened to all of you?!¡± I gasped in shock.


    ¡°Dear¡­ You stink! Don¡¯t go near Nita. You¡¯ll hurt her nose,¡± Tora scolded my brother as she pushed him away.


    ¡°Aww! Do I?¡± he asked, sniffing himself.


    ¡°Yes, Brother. What kind of hazing did you all go through?¡± I blurted whileughing at my unconscious spouses lying on the floor.


    The servants had a lot of hard time bringing them all back to my room.


    ¡°Hazing? What is that?¡± my brother asked.


    ¡°Never mind. Go take a shower and bring Tora and Nita in your room. It reeks of alcohol in my room. I¡¯ll handle these punks,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°Will you be alright, Ari?¡± Tora asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes. Come on! Make haste. Nita has a sensitive nose, she¡¯d get suffocated with this kind of strong scent,¡± I insisted as I looked at Nita¡¯s disgusted reaction.


    ¡°But Ar-¡± she mumbled as I pushed them out of my room.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± I intercepted as I closed the door before them.


    ¡°Call me if you need any help!¡± Tora shouted from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Yes! Thanks!¡± I answered as I turned around and looked at the males on the floor, choosing who to deal with first.


    ¡°What exactly happened to all of you? It¡¯s not even night yet and you¡¯re all intoxicated like this. Goodness! Wake up! I can¡¯t lift you all alone! Geeze!¡± Iined while pulling Dillon to the bed.


    When I finally ced Dillon on the bed properly, I turned around to get Lowell but I was suddenly surprised to see a figure standing silently behind me.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± I screamed in surprise and kicked him.


    He dodged and caught my waist before I loosen my bnce despite obviously being drunk.


    ¡°Lowell? What the f*ck?!¡­ Gosh! I¡¯ve been refraining myself from using bad words from my previous life,¡± Iined as I stood back up.


    However, I suddenly felt a stabbing pain in my abdomen radiating from front to back that I almost lost the strength of my legs.


    He panicked and trembled, ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±


    ¡°You reek of alcohol. I feel naus-¡± I started gagging due to the strong scent.


    ¡°W-Wait! I¡¯ll g-get some b-basin,¡± he stammered


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t leave¡­ Bring me to the balcony¡­ Please¡­,¡± I stuttered while trying to hold myself back from the urge to puke.


    I could feel my stomach turning as I kept gagging a few times while he was lifting me in his arms and bringing me to the balcony.


    ¡°Does it help? Would you like some tangerine? It is said to relieve anyone from nausea,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want sour strawberries¡­ Not the ones Adler brought,¡± I answered as he gently ced me on a chair on the balcony.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°W-What?! But it won¡¯t taste good,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like tangerines. I want strawberries!¡± I demanded, though my nausea and abdominal pain lessened after breathing some fresh air.


    ¡°O-Okay! I¡¯ll get you some. Wait here,¡± he dashed instantly.


    I leaned on the chair and rested while waiting.


    ¡°Babe? Are you alright? You look pale..,¡± Macan asked as he walked near.


    ¡°Can you please ce Dn on the bed, then clean up first before talking to me? I really feel nauseated from the scent of alcohol,¡± I asked without changing my position.


    ¡°Oh damn! Sorry, babe. I¡¯ll be back real quick,¡± he blurted, then went back into the room.


    He came back after he cleansed himself, though I can still smell the faint scent of alcohol mixed with soap and fragrances. His hair was still wet due to rushing.


    ¡°Sorry, I was too slow. Are you still nauseous? You still look pale. Does it hurt anywhere else?¡± he asked while crouching in front of me with worry


    ¡°I felt a terrible pain in my abdomen earlier that I felt like I was having a terrible period cramp but a little different than that. I don¡¯t know what was happening,¡± I replied while massaging my lower back.


    ¡°F*ck! What did you do earlier, babe? I told you, it¡¯s a sensitive stage of pregnancy. Are you bleeding? Even just a little?¡± he nagged worriedly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked yet. My legs are still shaky, plus I¡¯m nauseated so I couldn¡¯t check yet. Can I check itter? I¡¯m still dizzy. I pulled Dillon on the bed. I was nning to ce you all on the bed because the floor was too cold. No one was waking up and Lowell unintentionally surprised me, then I suddenly felt the pain,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest on the bed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because it reeks of alcohol inside the room,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Right. Wait here a little, I¡¯ll just grab something,¡± he dashed inside and came back with a bunch of pillows,forters and nkets.


    He ttened a fewyers offorters on the floor and surrounded it with pillows. Then, he lifted me in his arms andy me on theforter, ced a pillow on my back, in between my legs, arm and my head.


    ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t gotten anyone pregnant in our previous life? You seemed to be knowledgeable on this,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You may not believe me, but I haven¡¯t. Okay? Don¡¯t think too much babe. We had a cousin who lost her husband so Tory and I had to take care of her religiously because she¡¯s high risk and it was hard for her to move around. Also, our parents always forget I was an animal doctor, not human,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Haha! Really?! I also thought you¡¯d at least have a little knowledge in human pregnancy since animals are simr to humans. We were taught that humans evolved from apes,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Haha! Babe¡­ I do have a little knowledge, but I am not a professional in that field so I couldn¡¯t just im that I can,¡± heughed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no licensing exam here. You can be who you want to be. You just need to study and consult a knowledgeable healer and you can be a great doctor. I studied herbs and healing since young because I was raised by my father and Grandma Lony, the elder healer of our tribe, but Lowell is more knowledgeable in herbs despite being an alpha. I could heal others, but I can¡¯t heal myself,¡± I grinned before frowning because I suddenly remembered my sister.


    ¡°Are you thinking about your sister? We can¡¯t heal everyone, babe. Especially when you¡¯re in a battle. We can¡¯t stop everyone¡¯s death,¡± he said.


    ¡°But she did,¡± I wept, trembling with tears.


    ¡°Babe¡­ It¡¯s because she loves you more than her life so you need to live the life she gave you. Even if I were in her shoes, I¡¯d do the same,¡± he mumbled in a low and sad voice.


    ¡°How did you know? I haven¡¯t even told anyone what exactly happened,¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Your father gave us an earful and suddenly spilled the tea while being drunk. He said he didn¡¯t see what happened, but he knew both of his daughters. He¡¯s distraught losing one of you and now he has to let you go too. He even told everything you said when he took you back and how heartbroken you were, but he couldn¡¯t do anything-,¡± he exined but stopped upon seeing me looking at the door.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt. I got the strawberries, but I¡¯m not sure if it was to your liking,¡± Lowell said while walking towards us.


    He sat beside Macan and ced the basket near him and started to remove the leaves while Macan helped me sit down.


    ¡°But babe¡­ It¡¯s not fully ripe, it would be sour to eat,¡± Macanmented on seeing the fruit.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I want,¡± I replied.


    He looked quite confused and looked weirded out.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I eat these?¡± I asked while Lowell was feeding me the strawberries.


    ¡°No, babe. I¡¯m just speechless. I thought people were just joking when they said pregnancy cravings were most of the time extraordinary. Now I understand what they meant,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°It is really weird?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, babe. Do you still feel pain in your abdomen?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered while eating strawberries.


    ¡°Babe¡­ We need to check for any blood discharge to know if there¡¯s a risk of miscarriage,¡± he reminded.


    ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s serious?¡± I gasped in fright.


    ¡°It depends on how much it was. If it¡¯s just a little spotting, you might only need to have a bed rest. Also, you¡¯re quite emotionally unstable right now and it won¡¯t be good for the babies,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help her with her condition?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the herbs we know are safe for pregnant females,¡± Macan replied.


    ¡°I know some calming herbs that are safe for pregnant and nursing females,¡± Lowell replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. When we get back to the mortalnd, let¡¯s make a prenatal n for Ahri,¡± Macan suggested.


    ¡°Prenatal n?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a health n for the duration of Ahri¡¯s pregnancy. Diet and medications are included,¡± Macan exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ Let¡¯s do that. When are you going to leave? I¡¯m not sure if our belongings will still remain intact on the lodging we were using,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for my mother. She said she¡¯s going to give me somethingter today,¡± I answered.

 Chapter 122: Back to the Land of Mortals

    After dinner was served in my room, the servants also gave me a box containing a ne. They said it was from my mom.


    ¡°But do I still need this even if I¡¯m already pregnant?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, your highness. It¡¯s not only a suppressant of heat and scent. It can help you use the ring without using your power. The ne will also bring you back here if you suddenly have a sudden fluctuation of power,¡± the servant exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ It would be quite convenient. Send my gratitude to my mother. I couldn¡¯t go to her right now because I¡¯m feeling under the weather, but I¡¯ll meet her tomorrow before we all leave,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± she answered before she left my room.


    ************************************


    The next morning, we had our breakfast with my parents for thest time. We decided to go back after the meal. They were both emotional, but they didn¡¯t change their mind despite the heartbreaking goodbye.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± my mother asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I answered.


    She kissed my forehead and sealed my power and prestige. I tried to transform to check, but I could no longer transform to my passive ¨C aggressive form.


    ¡°I love you my dear daughter. Please always be safe. I¡¯ll visit you often,¡± my mother cried as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I love you too mom. I¡¯ll do your instructions and will wait for your visit anytime,¡± I replied while hugging her back tightly.


    ¡°My princess¡­ Please be careful even if you have many capable males. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll visit with your mother some time. Just tell me if one of them treats you poorly. I love you my dearest,¡± my father said as I pulled away from my mother to hug him too.


    ¡°I love you too, Dad. Take care of Mom. Please visit me always. I¡¯ll be waiting for you both,¡± I grinned before pulling away to go to Dillon¡¯s side.


    We all lowered our heads as we said goodbye to my parents and the Immortals.


    Dn opened the portal to the North to get our belongings and to thank the Horned Owl Tribe for letting my people stay for a long time.


    It was already the first month of spring when we arrived back at the mortalnd.


    ¡°We wee you back to the mortalnd our goddess of the sun,¡± Aquil greeted.


    ¡°Rise. I am no longer a goddess. I sincerely thank you for amodating my people and I wish you could make my identity hidden to everyone. I will be living among the mortals from today onwards,¡± I corrected.


    ¡°Please my goddess¡­ I mean, my dear visitor. Do not lower your head before the servants like us. We are greatly blessed to be given a chance of meeting you in person and to serve you for a short time,¡± Aquil pleaded.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I stood back up and grinned at him and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to grant you a wish as a reward. Please do not reject me. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You being here has already been a blessing to our tribe, but if you insist, there is only one wish we¡¯d like to acquire. We want to learn how to create the book you made. The one you used to inscribe the trantion of the ancient stones,¡± he answered honestly.


    ¡°Honey, let me do it. You¡¯re not allowed to do any hard work,¡± Dillon whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too. I won¡¯t let you lift a finger,¡± Macan volunteered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grant your wish, but my sister needs a total rest because she¡¯s unwell. We¡¯ll be her hands and show you the process of making a book,¡± my brother dered.


    ¡°Brother..,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Just take some rest with Tora, we¡¯ll handle everything for you,¡± he smiled as he stroked my hair.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I beamed and smiled back at him.


    ¡°We also wish to have a healer to attend to my wife,¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°As you wish. Please rest first to your dedicated dwelling and we will send the tribal healer for the goddess,¡± Aquil replied.


    Dillon suddenly lifted me in his arms and brought me to the dwelling ce that we previously used.


    Luckily, all of our belongings were well kept by the alpha of the Horned Owl Tribe. Everything was perfectly maintained.


    Tora and my brother went back to their room with their hatchling to rest so I also started to rest on my bed. Dillonid down beside me while hugging me and stroking my hair while Lowell was hugging my waist.


    A few minutester, someone came knocking on the door. It was the tribal healer.


    Dn came to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t inform anyone about my wife¡¯s condition just like thest time.¡±


    He nodded and walked near me. Dillon and Lowell rolled down from the bed to give way to the healer. Macan moved near to observe.


    He started to check the pulse on my wrist and looked at me, then asked, ¡°Have you been sleeping well?¡±


    ¡°I was having trouble with my sleepst night and I do feel quite exhausted and sleepy today,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Pardon me for asking. May I know what happened to your previous pregnancy?¡±


    Iughed and said, ¡°This is my first pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± he jolted and looked at Dn.


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth. I had to suppress her pregnancy, but it hasn¡¯t even been quite a long time because of the time difference between Nirvana and here. She¡¯s pregnant for more than a month,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°May I have the honor to look at the marks?¡± the tribal healer asked.


    Dillon and Dn showed their marks and he said, ¡°The children are in good condition, however, have you been stressed outtely?¡±


    ¡°She does. She just lost her sister in the battle when she fought with the god of death,¡± Macan said to the tribal healer.


    ¡°B-Battle? My goodness! Have you been injured anywhere?¡± he asked, checking my body.


    Macan suddenly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s been healed by her father. Don¡¯t touch her arbitrarily. She¡¯s notfortable with that.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, lowering his head.


    After checking my condition, Lowell and Macan discussed something with the tribal healer. I was given some calming tonic and some nutritional soup that I needed to take until I gave birth.


    We stayed for another week to teach Horned Owls how to make paper and books for a week. My morning sickness was so troublesome that I couldn¡¯t go out even for a little bit.

 Chapter 123: Portal to Dylan鈥檚 Palace

    I couldn¡¯t eat properly because the taste and scent were intense for me even if it was made normally. I faint every now and then whenever I try to move around, especially in the morning. I felt nauseated all the time.


    My spouses took great care of me despite participating in the process of making books. I couldn¡¯t even help Tora make some clothes for Nita because of my condition.


    ¡°Tora¡­ I feel so useless. I couldn¡¯t do anything,¡± Iined.


    ¡°Nonsense, Ari! Just rest well. Bringing forth a healthy child is already a huge effort, especially in your case,¡± Tora said.


    ¡°Ari, are you feeling well? We¡¯re almost done with the books. We can pack up our things and go back to Dn¡¯s ce,¡± my brother said as he entered my room.


    ¡°I still feel the same, Brother. I¡¯m getting stressed out because of not being able to do anything,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Just bear with it until you regain your strength. Tora and I will take care of you while your males are busy doing their tasks. By the way, why didn¡¯t you choose to stay in either the Wolf or the Siren Tribe?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I had to choose that location because two of them are alphas of different tribes and I don¡¯t want them to be irresponsible to their own tribes. Lowell said he¡¯ll move their tribe with us. But I know for sure they can¡¯t mix up with the Sirens. Lowell¡¯s authority will be pushed away if it happens because Dn is stronger. I don¡¯t want that. Also, the Forest Wolf Tribe is quite far from the ocean, it would be inconvenient for Dn to go back and forth to his pce,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I see¡­ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll work on it as soon as we return to Dn¡¯s pce,¡± my brother said.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± I eximed.


    After finalizing the books and preparing for our departure. Dn offered to open a portal back to his pce.


    ¡°Can I open the portal using the ring my mother gave me? You¡¯ll be struck by lightning again if you do it again,¡± I asked.


    ¡°No! What if something happened to you while opening a portal?¡± Dn nagged.


    In the heat of the moment, I removed my ne and hastily tried to open a portal to Gurion¡¯s location using the ring.


    ¡°No!¡± Dn screamed, trembling in fright.


    All of them gasped in surprise and fright.


    I sessfully opened the portal without receiving any penalty. I figured it would be like this because my power has the same attribute as the barrier, making me conclude it was created by my parents since the two of them can control lightning.


    ¡°Honey! Why are you so reckless?!¡± Dillon roared in nervousness.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Macan dashed to check on my condition.


    ¡°Yep! I knew it. The barrier won¡¯t retaliate on my power because I can also control lightning,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°God! Babe! You scared all of us! You should have exined to us first before doing something potentially dangerous,¡± he scolded.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It¡¯s because you won¡¯t allow me even if I exin it, since I wasn¡¯t sure of it either. It¡¯s better to show it straight in front of everyone. First of all, Mother said I could use it to open a portal everywhere in the mortalnd where my people are located. Gurion is one of us so it¡¯s easier to open a portal since he lives in the pce,¡± I exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s still risky, Honey. You shouldn¡¯t do something dangerous like that,¡± Dillon nagged.


    ¡°Also, I couldn¡¯t remember how the barrier started, but I know it was a barrier made by my parents to stop the previous war against my father. It won¡¯t retaliate against the power of the light. I haven¡¯t seen it yet so I wasn¡¯t sure, but I remembered that Dn was struck by lightning when he opened the portal beyond the barrier. It¡¯s one of the proofs that it bears the attribute of light. I don¡¯t want Dn to be hurt again, his element will only worsen the impact of the lightning in his body,¡± I added.


    ¡°My goodness. Is it true?¡± Tora asked.


    ¡°Right. Water is a good conductor of lightning,¡± Macan mumbled.


    ¡°My oath has no protection ability, it can only hasten the healing of its bearer and to help me heal in case I needed,¡± I informed them as I looked at Dn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start moving things,¡± my brother suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help out. Ari, please hold Nita for a moment,¡± she beamed.


    The others started moving our belongings to Dn¡¯s pce. Dn didn¡¯t react. He still seemed extremely shaken from fright and shock.


    ¡°My dear husband, are you still mad at me?¡± I whispered.


    He still didn¡¯t budge so I pulled him up, then ced his hand on my tummy, ¡°I still couldn¡¯t feel them move inside me, but I¡¯m aware of their presence. I know you¡¯re just worried about us. I¡¯m so sorry for frightening you.¡±


    He suddenly hugged me, still trembling so I tried to calm him down with a kiss and a smile before pulling him into the portal.


    ¡°Wee back our dear goddess, forgive us for the mess inside our room,¡± J greeted us when we entered the room.


    ¡°Oh! No¡­ It was us who intruded in your room. Sorry, I opened the portal straight to your room. I couldn¡¯t freely open a portal anywhere else,¡± I exined.


    ¡°No worries¡­ You are the wife of our alpha and this pce is your possession,¡± she replied.


    ¡°How¡¯s Gurion?¡± I asked as I looked at the little one sleeping soundly on the bed.


    ¡°He¡¯s been good though he cries a lot when he misses you. He¡¯s such a sweet and caring son and sibling,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. He¡¯s grown a lot..,¡± I mumbled as I kissed him on his forehead.


    ¡°Mommy? Am I dreaming?¡± Gurion cried when he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Did I wake you up? Mommy¡¯s back. I miss you sweetie¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Mommy!!!¡± he whimpered as he hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Hush¡­ You might wake up your siblings,¡± I whispered while stroking his back.


    ¡°My wife¡­ You can¡¯t lift Gurion,¡± Dn nagged.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with her, Alpha Dn?¡± J asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, but her pregnancy is quite sensitivepared to beastmen and Immortals,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh my! Gurion! Let go of the goddess,¡± she scolded.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Just for a bit. I really miss Gurion so much,¡± I wept as I lifted him in my arms, hugging him tightly while remembering all the memories I had with him in both my first and third life.


    ¡°Mommy? Why are you crying? Gurion won¡¯t cry anymore, so Mommy won¡¯t cry anymore too. Okay? I miss you so much too, Mommy,¡± he wiped his tears and smiled and tried to wipe my tears too.


    ¡°Can I take him for a moment?¡± I asked J.


    ¡°As you wish, my goddess, but you can¡¯t lift him like that, you¡¯re pregnant,¡± she said with worry.


    ¡°Oh god! Babe! I told you not to lift a thing,¡± Macan scolded when he went back to get the other things left in J¡¯s room.


    ¡°My wife, let me hold Gurion,¡± Dn said as he took Gurion away from me.


    ¡°But I want Mommy Ari!¡± Gurion insisted while struggling from Dn.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re awake now? Don¡¯t pester your mom, she¡¯s not allowed to strain herself,¡± Dillon said upon entering the room.


    ¡°Daddy Dillon!¡± Gurion gasped while smiling widely.


    ¡°Did you miss me too?¡± Dillon asked as he took him away from Dn.


    ¡°Yes! I miss daddy Macan and daddy Lowell too!¡± he grinned.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your daddy too..,¡± Dn mumbled.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gurion rolled his eyes against Dn.


    ¡°I think he still bears a grudge on you dear..,¡± I chuckled.


    Dn sighed and looked defeated so I stroked his back to console him.


    ¡°Would you like toe with us and meet Aunt Tora¡¯s female hatchling?¡± Dillon asked.


    ¡°Yay! A sister! I have a sister!¡± Gurion screamed in excitement.


    ¡°Calm down Gurion, your brothers are still sleeping,¡± Macan nagged.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry..,¡± Gurion gasped while covering his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, J. We¡¯ll go ahead now before your hatchlings wake up due to our noisiness,¡± I said.


    ¡°No worries. Feel free to stop by anytime,¡± she replied.


    I suddenly felt nauseated for some reason so I grasped Dn¡¯s clothing and instinctively took a step back to refrain myself from stumbling down. He immediately caught me in his arms and lifted me up.


    I thought I would feel quite good the whole day, but it turns out, it¡¯s just a brief relief.


    ¡°Mommy? Are you unwell?¡± Gurion asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s going to be alright. She just needs plenty of rest,¡± Macan replied as we all stepped out of J¡¯s room.


    ¡°Are there anything left in the room?¡± Lowell asked when he saw us outside.


    ¡°No, everything this is everything,¡± Macan replied as he gave some of the bags to Lowell.

 Chapter 124: Birth of Twins

    My spouses built concrete made housings near the ocean. The Forest Wolf Tribe worked under the instruction of their alpha and was instructed to migrate there upon finishing the construction without exining why. They all followed without question. They were also surprised when Lowell announced that I am his official wife and that our wedding had already been celebrated during our journey. Even so, the elders insisted we perform a separate wedding ceremony in front of the tribe. We epted their request, but we had to dy the ceremony due to my pregnancy.


    Acwulf was so astonished upon learning what had happened and still couldn¡¯t believe our story. We couldn¡¯t me him. It was entirely unbelievable that he¡¯s been interacting with Immortals for a very long time without his knowledge.


    ¡°Goodness¡­ I even became a godfather of a goddess. I don¡¯t know if I deserve such honor,¡± he mumbled during dinner at Dn¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re not my godfather anymore, Father. I¡¯m your son¡¯s wife. Also, I¡¯m no longer a goddess,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Right. You are now my daughter, but you are still a goddess. Your power is just suppressed. Even so, I¡¯m happy. But I still can¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t even know how to address you now. My daugh- No, it sounds rude. My goddess? *sigh* Forgive me, I¡¯m confused,¡± he mumbled, staring nkly somewhere in disbelief.


    ¡°What, Father? You were the one who wished to wed your son to me in the first ce,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Did my father say that?¡± Lowell asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I did. When Lev¡­ I mean the god of life and death introduced her to the tribe. Pardon for my rudeness back then. I wasn¡¯t aware of your identity,¡± he exined, lowering his head before me.


    ¡°Please, Father. Can you please just act like before? I like the way you treated me before. I¡¯m still Ari, the daughter of the previous alpha of the Forest Lion Tribe,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he replied, still bewildered.


    ***********************


    A few months after the new tribe was constructed, Lowell¡¯s people moved and started to adjust to the new environment. They also tried their best to interact with the Sirens with ease despite the previous actions of the Sirens. Anyone who shows any discrimination shall be punished.


    My stomach kept growing and everyone was mortified seeing a huge stomach. I was embarrassed because female beastmen don¡¯t grow their stomach too much like mine, so I stayed in the room behind the throne and patiently waited until I could give birth to the twins.


    The twins were so active inside my stomach that I sometimes couldn¡¯t hold back my pee so I had to wear a padding on my undergarments. Also, the weight of my stomach was so heavy that it was too hard to move around, let alone walk.


    We could see my stomach move from time to time. It was surprising at first that Tora screamed in shock. It looked amusing to me since it meant they were healthy.


    One day, when the autumn almost finished, I suddenly felt a series of stomach pains. Macan exined that it was because it¡¯s almost time for me to give birth. The pain was bearable at first because it was simr to the pain I have when I have my period, but it suddenly started to worsen that I was finding it hard to sleep.


    One midnight, I had to wake up Macan and Lowell who were sleeping beside me.


    ¡°Mac¡­ Lowell¡­ Please wake up. My stomach hurts in sequence like my inside is being pulled out.¡± I pleaded while shaking them to wake them up.


    ¡°Would you like to do some squats? It might help ease your pain. I think it¡¯s almost time,¡± Macan suggested.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it wore her more?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s what my cousin¡¯s O. B. suggested when she was inbor in our previous life,¡± he exined.


    ¡°O. B.?¡± Lowell asked in confusion.


    ¡°Help me please¡­ It¡­ really hurts..,¡± I stammered in pain.


    The pain was vibrating from front to back and my sight was darkening every time it contracted.


    They panicked and jolted up. Macan helped me to stand up and do some squats while Lowell turned on the lights, then woke up Dillon and Dn.


    ¡°My wife¡­ Does it really hurt? Would you like me to relieve it for a little?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Please¡­ It really hurts.¡± I cried while trying to squat every contraction with Macan supporting me.


    He kissed me while I was sobbing in pain, but his power wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°It still hurts!¡± Iined while crying in panic.


    He was horrified and confused.


    ¡°Lowell, prepare the warm bath. She¡¯s almost at her limit,¡± Macan instructed.


    Lowell rushed to prepare the tools needed as nned by Macan while Dillon and Dn looked petrified seeing me in pain.


    ¡°Someone call for Tora and J!¡± Macan shouted in panic.


    Dn suddenly rushed out and called Tora and J while Dillon was confused about what to do.


    ¡°Dillon¡­ Please calm down. You¡¯re also making me nervous,¡± Iined.


    ¡°Right. Dillon, help Lowell. You don¡¯t need to watch if you can¡¯t handle the sight. It will be more terrifyingter,¡± Macan suggested.


    Tora and J came in and helped with preparing all the things that were needed, including the clothing of the babies.


    ¡°Ah! Sh*t! It hurts!¡± I screamed while putting my weight forward to Macan.


    ¡°Hush babe¡­ Be good. You¡¯ll just be exhausted if you keep screaming like that,¡± Macan shushed.


    I tried my best to keep my mouth shut, but the pain kept worsening. I felt like my strength was draining as I was doing the breathing exercise taught by Macan. I suddenly felt a huge amount of liquid leaking from me.


    ¡°Sh*t¡­ M-Mac¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ I peed..,¡± I gasped and cried in pain, panic and embarrassment.


    ¡°Silly¡­ It¡¯s not a pee. That¡¯s amniotic fluid. It means you¡¯re almost ready to give birth,¡± he exined as he lifts me in his arms.


    The fluid kept on leaking out, so the floor got wet. J and Tora cleaned after us while Macan brought me to the bathroom. Lowell helped me to undress while Macan was holding me in his arms. Dillon was just staring at us while Dn was watching from the bathroom door.


    Macan ced me in the bathtub and I suddenly felt a little relieved due to the water¡¯s natural calming effect. Lowell and Dn closed the door, leaving a small gap, allowing the people outside to hear us if ever we needed help.


    ¡°Is it the right temperature?¡± Lowell asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks¡­¡± I sighed.


    I could still feel the pain, but the warm water calmed me, making me feel a little sleepy despite the contraction.


    ¡°Babe¡­ You can¡¯t sleep now, okay? Just bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll make sure you can rest well after this,¡± Macan cupped my face to keep me awake.


    ¡°Oh! Right. The healer¡­ We need a healer just in case,¡± Lowell said.


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± I mumbled in panic.


    ¡°I know¡­ Don¡¯t worry babe, it¡¯s just for the babies. He won¡¯t enter the bathroom,¡± Macan exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for the healer¡­¡± Dn said before rushing outside.


    Tora peeked inside the slightly opened bathroom door and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help there, Brother?¡±


    ¡°We can handle this, please pull Dillon out. He might pass out in his condition,¡± Macan replied.


    Tora suddenly pulled Dillon out of the bathroom.


    I suddenly felt like my sight darkened once again and my inside felt like it was being pulled out as I tried to push instinctively.


    I moaned in pain while the cold sweat kept rushing down my face as I felt a huge thing bumping my hip bone. The pain was more terrible than being stabbed in the back. I felt like my body was going to break apart. My chest and head was getting numb as I kept on pushing due to the pain and I bit my lips to relieve my stress.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Ari¡­ Bite this cloth¡­ Please don¡¯t bite your lips,¡± Lowell stammered, trying to open my mouth.


    ¡°Babe¡­ Stop! Don¡¯t keep pushing like that. You¡¯ll get exhausted. Take a deep breath first and I¡¯ll tell you when to push,¡± Macan panicked.


    I gasped without opening my eyes due to the pain, then Lowell shoved the cloth in my mouth and cupped my face, trying to calm me down despite his trembling hands while Macan suddenly went in the bathtub and turned me around without letting go of my tummy.


    ¡°Now! Push!¡± he shouted.


    I pushed as hard as I could and felt something huge popping out that gave a brief relief.


    ¡°Good job, babe. One more time. Take a deep breath, then push,¡± he instructed.


    I gasped that I almost spit out the cloth. Lowell helped me so that it wouldn¡¯t fall out of my mouth. I tried pushing again, harder than before and felt something that came out, followed by a loud cry.


    ¡°She¡¯s out! Tora! Please help us!¡± Macan shouted with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tora replied.


    ¡°Bro, hold her for a bit..,¡± Macan handed the baby to Lowell.


    Tora entered the bathroom with a horrified look on her face, seeing the messy situation and took the baby from Lowell¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold her¡­ Check on Ari,¡± Tora said to Lowell.


    Lowell followed and squatted in front of me while wiping the sweat on my forehead and the tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Babe, push a little when I say push, the centa is still inside. Deep breath¡­ Then push! Good job, babe,¡± Macan instructed.


    I just followed what Macan was saying, but I couldn¡¯t see what was happening because I was squatting in the tub facing away from him. However, I could see Lowell tremble while Tora was holding the crying baby wrapped in a towel tainted with blood-her cord was still attached to her tummy.


    ¡°Ari¡­ Are you alright?¡± he asked in worry.


    For a moment, I felt a relief after the centa came out. I felt the urge to fall asleep due to exhaustion as I nodded weakly.


    I thought we were all done, but it suddenly hurt again like hell that I almost passed out and sunk in the bathtub.


    Lowell suddenly came in to pull me out of the cloudy red water and hugged me as he sat in the tub wrapping my arms around his neck.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Will it be alright if I hold her like this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ye- Goodness! Another one ising out. Hurry, Tora! Give the baby to J,¡± Macan eximed.

 Chapter 125: Finale

    I passed out in exhaustion during the delivery of thest baby. Luckily, everyone was around to help me with everything else.


    When I woke up, it was already noon time. Tora and J had to feed the twins while taking care of their own hatchling.


    While the males looked exhausted and gloomy that they didn¡¯t even notice I was already awake.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry..,¡± I whined without standing up.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll get you some soup,¡± Lowell said.


    ¡°Wait! I want some meat..,¡± I requested.


    ¡°Haha! Alright. I¡¯ll cook some meat,¡± Lowellughed before going out.


    ¡°Babe, how are you feeling now?¡± Macan asked worriedly.


    ¡°It still hurts down there,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You had somecerations, but we already treated it. Though you might have some trouble with secretion for a few weeks..,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I see..,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Babe¡­ let¡¯s not make babies anymore¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with the twins,¡± he said while trembling.


    ¡°Even after 3 or 5 years?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Goodness! Are you a mas***ist, babe?!¡± he eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Haha! Aw! I can¡¯t evenugh,¡± Iined upon feeling a stabbing pain on my private part afterughing briefly.


    ¡°See that?! And you want more?!¡± He nagged.


    ¡°You look cool earlier though. I have a great doctor, an herbal specialist sh cook and two babysitters,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re such a blessed one, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even know all your husbands almost fainted seeing you lose consciousness when pushing out thest baby,¡± he scolded.


    I tried my best not tough seeing his annoyed look. Tora and J wereughing as they gave the babies to Dillon and Dn. They just finished feeding my babies and they pushed the two stunned and clueless males near me.


    ¡°Let Ari see her children. Come on! Stop dazing around,¡± Tora nagged as she pushed Dillon.


    ¡°Honey..,¡± Dillon mumbled while handing over one of my lovely babies.


    ¡°Hmm? She¡¯s¡­ No¡­ It is a ¡®he¡¯?! Aw!¡± I choked as I coughed in shock, then crouched a little due to the pain.


    ¡°What, babe? First time seeing a baby boy?¡± Macan teased.


    ¡°Well¡­ Technically¡­ Yes,¡± I replied embarrassedly.


    ¡°Oh! Right. I forgot,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°How will we know who¡¯s their father? They looked extremely alike,¡± I asked.


    ¡°The female is my daughter..,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Right¡­ And the male is my son,¡± Dillon added.


    I was stunned and mumbled, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°My mark disappeared when she came out crying loudly across the room. She was quite energetic,¡± Dn chuckled.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see..,¡± I mumbled as I took my baby girl from Dn while still holding my baby boy in my arms.


    ¡°Have you thought of their names already?¡± Tora asked.


    ¡°Bria and ir,¡± I grinned, looking at my cute little babies.


    ¡°ir and Bria¡­ It seems fitting for them,¡± Dillon mumbled.


    Lowell came back with a few dishes in his hands. Macan helped him fix the meal on a small bed table.


    ¡°Oh! Right. J and Tora¡­ You can both go back and take a rest. I bet you¡¯re both tired of the chaos earlier¡­ Thank you so much for helping out,¡± I said, seeing their exhausted look.


    ¡°Are you sure, Ari?¡± Tora asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already rested. We can handle this on our own,¡± I replied.


    Tora smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter after resting for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll alsoe back in a while to help out and bring Gurion here with me,¡± J said while lowering her head.


    ¡°Goodness¡­ I told you not to lower your head anymore. Thanks, J¡­ Gurion will be thrilled seeing the twins,¡± I beamed.


    Dn helped the two of theme out of the room and I asked, ¡°By the way¡­ I remembered you called for the healer? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°We had him go back after he checked on the twins,¡± Dn answered


    ¡°I see..,¡± I mumbled.


    Macan and Lowell started feeding me while Dillon and Dn were taking care of the twins. I felt satisfied seeing them work together without grunting and growling with one another from time to time.


    A little whileter, right after I finished eating my food, one of Dn¡¯s subordinates rushed and shouted from the throne area, ¡°Alpha, pardon for the disturbance. The queen and the god of life and death visited.¡±


    ¡°Goodness! It¡¯s a mess in here,¡± I panicked.


    ¡°One moment!¡± Dn replied in panic and started using his power to clean the mess in the room in an instant before rushing outside with Bria in his hand.


    I could still hear them from inside the room.


    ¡°Wee to my pce¡­ Mother¡­ Father¡­ Arie just finished eating her meal,¡± Dn greeted.


    ¡°Oh goodness! What a cute little one do we have here?¡± my mother gasped.


    ¡°Wow¡­ She looks more like Arie when she¡¯s still small, isn¡¯t she dear?¡± my fathermented.


    ¡°Right. She does, except her emerald eyes,¡± my mother agreed.


    Dn helped my parents enter the room and their gaze instantlynded on ir.


    ¡°A baby boy..,¡± my father mumbled as he took ir from Dillon.


    ¡°Right. I wasn¡¯t even sure what Father was nning. He suddenly blessed our daughter with a new race of children without exining why,¡± my mother mumbled.


    ¡°Mother¡­ What do you mean by a new race?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Your children are the first human race ording to the Supreme God. We came here to bless the children. He said they and your future children will be the rulers of the future kingdoms in this world inheriting the power of the Immortals despite being mortals,¡± my father exined.


    I was too shocked to utter a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s their name, dear?¡± my mother asked as she took Bria from Dn.


    ¡°Bria and ir,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Bria and ir¡­ Such befitting names..,¡± she mumbled as they started blessing them one after another.


    After they blessed them an insignia suddenly appeared on their chest. It was a mark of a star with the four major elements surrounding the star and a mark of light and darkness at the center.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite good aren¡¯t they? They didn¡¯t even cry,¡± my mother beamed before giving back Bria to Dn.


    ¡°Right. They¡¯re quite behavedpared to their mother..,¡± my father teased.


    My motherughed and replied, ¡°Right. Arie and A were quite energetic when they were born.¡±


    My spouses alsoughed hearing their words. I felt quite embarrassed but relieved seeing them on such a special day.


    I wasn¡¯t able to amodate my parents properly because I was stuck in the bed due to exhaustion. My father healed me and my body came back to its original state. They told me they¡¯d visit again after some time.


    ************************************


    After a month, we moved to the new tribe and coborated with the Forest Lion Tribe regarding my promise to J. The perpetrators who harmed her son, Arvad, were sentenced tobor work and became ves in Dn¡¯s pce.


    They were still unrepentant making them receive some cruel punishment without the death sentence. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch any torture, which was why I had Dn to punish them ording to J¡¯s will.


    After fulfilling my promise to J we to visited the Canan Vige. Luckily, we can move from one ce to another in a haste using the ring or Dn¡¯s power. We went to check how ke was doing and if he had already adjusted to the life in the vige after years.


    Jael weed our group with the highest respect despite me saying that I was no longer a goddess. I was so happy when I learned that ke became Ny¡¯s guardian male and was scheduled to wed once Ny reached adulthood. They looked good with one another. We invited them to our wedding on the Forest Wolf Tribe and they were extremely happy to attend.


    We held another wedding in front of the Forest Wolf Tribe half a year after I gave birth to the twins. Dillon¡¯s parents, Brother Askook and Grandma Lony attended the ceremony officiated by Acwulf. They were all relieved hearing the news about our return.


    Grandma Lony wasn¡¯t supposed to attend if not for Dillon¡¯s parents. They persuaded her saying they wanted to ensure that the child was really Dillon¡¯s.


    Dillon¡¯s parents were distant and suspicious of me when they came to the wedding, but when they saw ir, their hearts melted and became warm to me, especially when Grandma Lony confirmed that he is Dillon¡¯s son.


    My brother, Askook, had to leave his wife at the Forest Lion Tribe since she was still hostile to me. We took the chance to inform Brother Askook regarding what really happened and he was shocked, he promised to keep it a secret and he offered to help with the new tribe if ever needed. He was so thrilled seeing his nieces and nephew.


    The elders of the Forest Wolf Tribe were quite enthusiastic and rushed Lowell to have children, saying he¡¯s not young anymore and he needed to have a child of his own. At first, they thought I was the one who was against the thought, but Lowell said it himself that he was the one who did not like to have one. Even so, he was forced to agree to their terms and was no longer allowed to take any herbs that could hinder the pregnancy.


    We did our best to dy the next pregnancy despite the pressure using the excuse that the twins were still too young and that my health is not good for pregnancy.


    Gurion, Nita and the twins love ying together like real siblings. I was lucky that my spouses helped me in caring for the children. I could imagine how chaotic it would have been if I was the only one taking care of them.


    Tora and my brother had a son a yearter after I gave birth to the twins and named him, Armel. Tora never weed another male and was content with my brother. I supported her decision so we helped them with all the other needs just like usual and our bond grew stronger.


    Dn was assigned to teach the children how to control their powers. We scheduled our stay at Dn¡¯s Pce every weekend because Dn can¡¯t stay in the Forest Wolf Tribe for a long time being the alpha of the Sirens.


    ************************************N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Three years after I gave birth to the twins, Dn and Dillon gave way to Macan and Lowell with a horrified look on their face as if they were thinking something unimaginable.


    ¡°Babe¡­ Are you really sure about this?¡± Macan whispered as he wrapped his arm on my waist, cupping my face from behind while kissing my nape.


    I looked at Lowell¡¯s flushed face, who¡¯s lying below me and said, ¡°I¡¯m really exhausted with all the nagging of the elders.¡±


    ¡°Sorry..,¡± Lowell mumbled as he looked away.


    ¡°Why? I promised I¡¯ll make it up to you after my mission. I can¡¯t break my promise,¡± I said as Macan removed my ne releasing my scent all over the alpha¡¯s room.


    ¡°I really¡­ no longer wish to..,¡± Lowell gasped as his breath grew heavy due to the effect of my scent.


    ¡°I really can break a promise..,¡± I grinned.


    ************************************


    Just like that, I continued to live a ¡°not so normal life¡± as a regr female and tried to move forward despite the struggles I¡¯ve been through. I begged Mother, the queen goddess, to help my mortal mother to be cured since I no longer have the ability to heal people and she was healed the next day. However, our rtionship didn¡¯t grow closer because I decided to live far away from them. Brother Askook visited us asionally to hang out with us but Lindie still seemed the same.


    As expected, I could not please everyone and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore since I already have a family of my own and I am surrounded by people who love and respect me no matter who I am and what I am. People who helped me through the darkest moments of my life. I also have a family in Nirvana who always look after me and my people.


    I could finally live without the fears that have been haunting me for 2 lifetimes. However, I still break down every now and then due to grief and regret of losing someone very important to me.


    ¡°Do you feel the same way too, A?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!